PRINCETON,  N.  J. 

No.  Case,  Div;^^. ■  - 

No.  Book,           _  /\.         „      ^-^vvv 
. —    NTjr7:77Tr~~T7r ... . ...  ^ 

Tlu'  John  I»I.  krcbs  Doiiatioii. 

I 


tir   . 


tiV 


•  ■.'■  f- 


ft 


p 


SERMON8 


VARIOUS  SUBJECTS, 


THE  J.ATE  HENRY  KOI.I.OCK,  D.  D. 


A  MEMOIR 


THE  LIFE  OF  THE  AUTHOR. 


IN  FOUR  VOLUMES. 


VOLUME  IV. 


^SAVANNAH: 

PrBLISHED  BY  S.  C.  AND  T.  ^KNCK. 
1822, 


}.   nTMOtlK,   PRIKTEt,   HKn-TOIlS. 


# 


CONTENTS  OF  VOLUME  IV. 

SERMON  CXIII. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

Page 
No.  I. — 2  Peter  i.  21.      Prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will 

of  man ;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved 

by  the  Holy  Ghost -  9 

SERMON  CXIV. 

No.  II.— Revelation,  chap.  i.    -        -        -        -        -        -        -        19 

SERMON  CXV. 

No.  Ill — Revelation,  chap.  ii.  and  iii.        -----        33 

SERMON  CXVJ. 

No.  IV. — Revelation,  chap.  iv.  and  V.        -        -        ...        44 

SERMON  CXVII. 

No.  v. — Revelation,  chap.  vi.  --....        55 

SERMON  CXVIII. 

No.  VI. — Revelation,  chap.  vit.  -        -        -        .        ^        _        6? 

SERMON  CXIX. 

No.  VII. — Revelation,  chap.  viii.       -        -        -        -        ^        -  .      11 

SERMON  CXX. 

No.  VIII — Revelation,  chap.  ix.       -        -      ':-        ^        -        -        88 

SERMON  CXXI. 

No.  IX.— Revelation,  chap.  x.  -        -■•"■-'        »q 


/ 


iv  tONTEKTS. 

SERMON  CXXIl. 
No.  X Revelation,  chap.  xi.  1  —  13. 1^>2 

SERMON  CXXllI. 
No.  XI.— Revelation,  chap.  xi.  ID— 19.  and  xii.       -  113 

SERMON  CXXIV. 

No.  XII.— RtvLlalioii,  chap.  xiii. 1*5> 

SERMON  CXXV, 

No.  XllI— Revelation,  chap.  xiv.  1  —  13,  inclusive-  1-^^ 

SERMON  CXXVI. 
No.  XIV.— Revelation,  chap.  xiv.  14—20.        -  I  JO 

SERMON  CXXVll. 

No.  XV.— Revelation,  chap.  XV.      -        -  lj'«> 

SERMON  CXXV II I.    ' 

xNo.  XVl— Revelation,  chap.  XX.  l—r..  -         -  -         IfjG 

SERMON  CXXIX. 

No.  XVII.— Revelation,  chap.  XX.  1—6.  -  -  l"?! 

SERMON  CXXX. 

AUTUMN. 

Isaiah  Ixiv.  ♦'..     We  ail  do  fade  as  a  leaf.  !«- 

SERMON  CXXXI. 

DAY  OV    PKNTECOST. 

.\ct8  ii.  1—4.  And  ^Ami  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  conit-, 
they  w«Te  all  wil^^e  accord  in  one  place.  And  suddi-nly 
ihiTC  canic  a  sduikI  from  heaven,  as  uf  a  rushing  mighty  uiiul, 
a(ul  it  filled  all  the  house  wiiero  they  were  sitting.  And  there 
appeared  unto  them  cloven  tongues  like  as  of  fire,  and  it  sat 
upon  each  of  them.     And  llav  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy 


CONTENTS. 


Page 


Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave 
them  utterance. -19^; 

SERMON  CXXXII. 

CONVICTION  OF  SIN. 

John  xvi.7— 11.  Nevertheless,  I  tell  you  the  truth:  It  is  expedient  for 
you  that  I  go  away :  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Comforter  will  not 
come  unto  you  ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send  him  unto  you.  And 
when  he  is  come,  he  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  right- 
eousness, and  of  judgment :  of  sin,  because  they  believe  not  oix 
me;  of  righteousness,  because  I  go  to  my  Father,  and  ye  see 
me  no  more  ;  of  judgment,  because  the  prince  of  this  world  is 
judged. -         -         20-1 

SERMON  CXXXIII. 

VOICE  FROM  THE  TOMB. 

Hebrews  xi.  4.     He  being  dead,  yet  speaketh.  -         -         -        213 

SERMON  CXXXIV. 

CHRISTIAN  MOURNING. 

I  Thes.  iv.  13,  14.  But  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant, 
brethren,  concerning  them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye  sorrow  not 
even  as  others  which  have  no  hope.  For  if  we  believe  that  Je- 
sus died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  which  sleep  in  Jesus  shall 
God  bring  with  him. '^2S 

SERMON  CXXXV. 

CHOICE  OF  DAVID  UNDER  ANTICIPATED  JUDGMENTS. 

1  Chronicles  xxi.  13.  Let  me  fall  now  into  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
for  very  great  are  his  mercies  ;  but  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hand 
ofman.        -- -        ^40 

SERMON  CXXXVI. 

THE  PRESENCE  OP  CHRIST  IN  THE  TEMPLE. 

Haggai  ii.  9.  The  glory  of  this  latter  house  shall  bo.  greater  than 
of  the  former,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  .  -        -        'ifyo 

SERMON  CXXXVIT. 

AVARICE  OF  NABAL. 

X  Samuel  xxv.  10,  11.  And  Nabal  answered  David's  servants,  and 
said.  Who  i.=;  David  ?    and  who  is  the  son  of  Jesse  ?    there  hi> 


VI  CONTENTS. 


fu« 


many  servants  now-a-days  that  break  away  every  man  from  liis 
master.  Slinll  I  then  take  my  bread,  and  my  water,  and  my 
flesh  that  I  have  killed  for  my  shearers,  and  give  it  unto  men, 
whom  I  know  not  whence  they  be?  ...         -         %1 

SERMON  CXXXVIII. 

THK  SAVIOURS  TENDERNESS  TO  LITTLE  CHILDREN. 

Matthew  xviii.  JO,  11.  14.  5.  Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one 
of  these  little  ones:  for  I  say  unto  you,  that  in  heaven  their  an- 
gels do  always  behold  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was  lost.  Even 
so  it  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  that  one 
of  these  little  ones  should  perish.  And  whoso  shall  receive  one 
such  little  child  in  my  name,  receiveth  me.  -  -73 

SERMON  CXXXIX. 

THE  GOOD  SAMARITA.N. 

T^uke  X.  29 — 34.  But  he,  w  illing  to  justify  liimself,  said  unto  Je 
3US,  And  who  is  my  neighbour?  And  Jesus  answering,  said,  A 
certain  man  went  down  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  and  fell 
among  thieves,  which  stripped  him  of  his  raiment,  and  wounded 
him,  and  departed,  leaving  him  half  dead.  And  by  chance  there 
came  down  a  certain  priest  that  way  :  and  when  Iw  saw  him,  he 
passed  by  on  the  other  side.  And  likeAvise  a  Levitc,  when  he 
was  al  the  place,  came  and  looked  on  him,  and  passed  by  on  tlie 
other  side.  But  a  certain  Samaritan,  as  he  journeyed,. came 
where  he  was  :  and  when  he  saw  him,  he  had  compassion  on 
him.  and  went  to  him,  and  bound  up  his  wounds,  pouring  in  oil 
and  wine,  and  set  him  on  his  own  beast,  and  brought  him  to  an 
inn,  and  took  care  of  hiai.  2jJS 

SERMON  CXL. 

CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION 

V'phesians  vi.  4.  And  ye  fatliers,  provoke  not  your  children  tu 
wrath;  hnt  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord. -        .28C 

SERMON  CXLl. 

KAUi  Y  nr.iY 

S  Chronicles  xxxiv.  a.  While  he  was  yet  young,  he  began  to  seek 
after  the  God  of  David  his  father. ^1^ 


CONTENTS.  Vll 


SERMON  CXLII. 


rage 


JESUS  WEEPING  OVER  JERUSALEM. 

Luke  xix.  41,  42.  And  when  he  w;»s  coroe  near,  he  beheld  the 
city,  and  wept  over  it,  saying,  If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou, 
at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  to  thy  peace  1 
But  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes.  .         .         .         .         342 

SERMON  CXLIir. 

JESUS  LEAVING  PEACE  TO  HIS  DISCIPLES. 

John  X'"'-  27.  Peace  I  leave  with  yon  ;  my  peace  I  give  unto  you  : 
not  as  liiC  world  giveth,  give  I  unto  you.  Let  not  your  heart  be 
troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid.  -         .         .         .        .         35J, 

SERMON  CXLIV. 

THE  CHRISTIAN'S  VICTORY  OVER  THE  WORLD. 

1  John  V.  4.     Whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  overcometh  the  world.      388 

SERMON  CXLV. 

MINISTRY  OF  ANGELS. 

Hebrews  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to 
mini.ster  for  them  that  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation?  -         -         40,' 

SERMON  CXLVI. 

HEAVEN. 

Matthew  XXV.  34.  Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right 
hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  pre- 
pared for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  -         -        424 

SERMON  CXLVII. 

LOVE  TO  THE  SAVIOUR. 

John  xxi.  17.  He  saith  unto  him  the  third  time,  Simon,  son  of  J  0- 
nas,  lovest  thou  me  ?  -        -        -        _        .         .         .         ,jj.j 

SERMON  CXLVIII. 

REMEMBRANCE  OF  THE  LOVE  OF  CHRIST. 

Canticles  i.  4.     We  will  remember  thy  love.  -        -         .         4,-,., 

SERMON  CXLIX. 

THE  LORD  OUR  SHEPHERD. 

Psalm  xxiii.  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd ;  I  shall  not  want.  He 
maketh  rae  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures  :  he  leadeth  me  beside 


\Jll  CONTENTb. 


Fng« 


the  still  waters.  He  n-stonMh  my  sou! :  he  leaduth  uie  in  the 
paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name's  sake.  Yea,  though  [  walk 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil :  for 
ihou  art  with  me  ;  thy  rod  and  thy  staffthey  comfort  nie.  Thou 
preparcst  a  table  before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies : 
tlinii  aiiointrst  my  iiead  with  oil ;  my.cup  runneth  over.  Surely 
goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of  my  life  :  and 
I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  forever.         -         -        -         49a 

SERMON  CL. 

ABRAHAM  OKFERIXG  UP  ISAAC. 
Genesis  xxii.  1,  2.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  these  things,  that  God 
did  tempt  .Vbrahara,  and  said  unto  him,  Abraham  :  And  he  said, 
Behold,  here  I  am.  And  he  said.  Take  now  thy  son,  thine  only 
son,  Isaac,  whom  thou  lovest,  and  get  thee  into  the  land  of  Mo- 
riah ;  and  oflFer  him  there  for  a  burnt-offering  upon  one  of  the 
mountains  which  I  will  tell  thee  of.       -         -         -         -         -         498 

SERMON  CLI. 

i  HE  SINNER  HIS  OWN  DESTROYER. 
Ilosoa  xiii.  !-'.     O  Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself.         -         -         Jll 

SERMON  CLII. 

T.AST  jrOGMENT. 
Kevelalioiis  xx.  11,  1 -,  13.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and 
him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled 
away ;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them.  And  I  5aw  the 
dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God  ;  and  the  books  were 
opened:  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of 
life  :  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were 
Written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.  And  the  sea 
gave  up  tlie  dead  wliich  were  in  it ;  and  death  and  hell  deliver- 
ed up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  ;  and  they  were  judged 
•  \e.ry  man  according  to  their  works.     -----         .>J6 

SERMON  CLIII. 

f  HIlKSr  MVSr  INCREASE 

John  ill. -U.     lie  MJUbt  increase.       -----  iW 


SERMONS.       ,.^v-^v. 


SERMON  CXIIl3>P?^^^^ ''''"' 

— QlQeS — 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  L 


2  Peter  i.  21. 

Prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man  ;  but 
holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost, 

Having  reviewed  with  you,  my  brethren,  the  lives 
of  some  of  the  principal  men,  whose  history  is  re- 
corded in  the  holy  volmne ;  I  have  been  thinking  by 
what  other  course  of  lectures  your  scriptural  know- 
ledge will  be  best  promoted,  and  your  devotional 
feelings  excited.  1  have  thought,  that  these  effects 
may,  by  the  divine  blessing,  be  produced  by  a  regu- 
lar illustration  of  that  sublime  and  instructive  book 
which  closes  the  canon  of  scripture.  I  know  that 
much  study,  and  thought,  and  judgment,  and  humili- 
ty, and  prayer,  are  requisite  for  a  proper  explana- 
tion of  the  Apocalypse  or  Revelation  to  St.  John; 
but  I  know  also  that,  if  we  are  not  wanting  to  our- 
selves, the  highest  benefits  may  result  from  such  a 

VOL.  IV.  2 


r. 


10  SKRMON  CXIM. 

course  ol  Icc'liiK-:-.  I  avuiirinc  then  >vith  your  alUii- 
tion :  let  me  aUo  liaveyour  prayers,  that  1  may  ha\e 
spiritual  wisdom  to  preserve  me  from  important  er- 
ror: and  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  exhibit  with  force 
those  lessons,  and  warnings,  and  instructions,  that 
are  contained  in  this  book. 

The  present  lecture  will  be  merely  introductory, 
and  will  be  devoted  to  the  examination  of  some  pre- 
liminary points,  a  consideration  of  which  will  aid  us 
in  the  remair.der  of  the  course. 

A  considerable  part  of  the  word  of  God  consists 
of  prophecies.  From  the  earliest  period  God  gave 
the  most  clear  and  definite  predictions  of  the  great 
events  that  should  occur  to  the  church,  and  of  the 
history  of  the  world,  as  connected  Avith  the  church; 
the  various  Ibrtunes  and  characters  of  the  diHerent 
nations  that  should  respectively  spring  from  the  sont 
of  Noah,  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob;  the 
events  that  should  occur  to  the  Jewish  nation;  the^ 
time  and  manner  of  the  destruction  of  Nineveh,  and 
Babylon,  and  Tyre,  and  Egypt;  the  history  of  the 
four  successive  universal  monarchies :  and  especially 
every  thing  relating  to  Messiah,  the  time,  the  place, 
the  circumstances  of  his  incarnation,  the  events  of 
his  life,  the  mode  of  his  dealli:  these  were  all  pro- 
claimed by  the  Old  Testament  prophets,  in  the  most 
marked  and  definite  manner  long  before  their  ac- 
complishment. 

In  the  New  Testament  we  have  many  prediction- 
in  the  gospels  and  epistles,  which  could  have  proceed- 
ed only  from  Him  to  wliom  the  future  is  as  naked 
as  the  present;  and  the  sacred  canon  is  closed  by  a 
book,  the  greater  j)art  of  which  is  jirophetic.  and 
which  Contains  the  history  of  thechurdi    tiHl  ofthr 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  I.       11 

kingdoms  of  earth,  as  they  affect  the  church,  from  the 
time  that  John  wrote  till  the  end  of  the  world. 

It  is  certain,  that  these  prophetical  writings  are 
too  much  neglected,  even  by  many  Christians  who 
diligently  study  other  parts  of  the  scriptures.  It  is 
certain  that  they  were  not  given  to  us  to  be  treated 
with  indifference  and  disregard;  and  I  know  not 
what  excuse  we  can  render  at  the  day  of  judgment, 
for  refusing,  according  to  the  command  of  God,  dili- 
gently to  study  them. 

There  are  many  motives  thus  to  study  them. 

1 .  They  afford  an  undeniable  proof  that  there  is 
a  wise  and  powerful  providence  presiding  over  all 
the  changes  of  the  world,  and  arranging,  combining, 
and  modifying  all  events.  This  is  a  proof,  depend- 
ing not  upon  subtle  and  metaphysical  reasonings, 
level  to  the  capacities  of  few,  and  scarcely  felt  by 
those  who  do  comprehend  them,  but  upon  facts 
which  are  exhibited  to  our  senses.  When  in  so 
many  thousand  instances  things  are  predicted  which 
are  so  unusual,  so  peculiar,  so  dependent  upon  the 
free  and  unconstrained  motions  of  the  will,  and  upon 
numberless  circumstances  not  yet  in  being;  that 
none  but  a  madman,  or  a  fanatic  in  the  worst  of 
causes,  can  fail  to  see  in  them  the  evidences  of  Om- 
niscience; can  we  doubt  of  the  secret  and  powerful 
providence  of  the  Most  High  ? 

2.  They  afford  an  irrefragable  argument  for  the 
inspiration  and  divinity  of  the  scriptures;  an  argu^ 
ment  that  courts  exainination,  and  appears  more  firm 
in  proportion  to  the  strictness  of  our  scrutiny  and 
the  profoundness  of  our  examination ;  an  argument 
continually  brightening  and  becoming  more  striking 
in  each  successive  generation.  We  must  indeed  re- 
nounce all  the  rules  of  evidence,  if  we  do  not  believe 


12  SERMON  CXIIl. 

in  the  miracles  wrought  for  the  confirmation  of  Chris- 
tianity; but  still  we  do  not  see  these  miracles;  but 
by  the  study  of  prophecy  we  are  placed  in  a  more 
favourable  situation  than  were  even  the  first  believ- 
ers ;  for  w^e  see  the  whole  history  of  the  world  com- 
ing and  giving  its  testimony  to  the  truth  of  Christian- 
ity ;  we  see  Him,  who  is  the  Adorable  Principle  of 
all  things,  and  the  Eternal  Truth,  predicting  by  his 
Spirit  what  he  will  accomplish  by  his  providence ; 
and  then  behold  his  providence  explaining  the  events 
that  he  had  foretold  by  his  Spirit.  Viewing  so  ad- 
mirable an  accordance  between  the  divine  para- 
phrase and  the  sacred  text,  the  event  and  the  pre- 
diction, that  there  is  not  a  word  in  the  one,  nor  a 
fact  nor  circumstance  in  the  other,  that  does  not  dis- 
play this  wonderful  agreemeiit;  we  can  no  more 
doubt  of  the  truth  of  our  religion,  than  we  can  of  the 
reality  of  our  existence. 

3.  The  prophecies  cherish  religion  in  the  heart, 
by  giving  us  a  practical  illustration  ojf  the  perfec- 
tions of  God  ;  inspiring  profound  veneration  lor  that 
amazing  wisdom  from  which  nothing  can  be  hidden, 
which  beholds  the  future  thoughts  and  actions  of 
those  that  are  not  yet  in  being;  and  reverence  for 
that  power  whose  decisions  cannot  be  frustrated,  and 
whose  counsel  shall  stand ;  and  love  for  that  great 
Being  who  thus  proves,  that  be  is  careful  of  his  crea- 
tures and  interested  in  their  concerns;  and  the  most 
exalted  sentiments  of  that  Redeemer,  Who  is  the 
great  subject  of  prophecy. 

They  cheer  the  believer,  by  showing  whither  the 
purposes  of  God  are  tending,  and  what  shall  certain- 
ly be  the  ultimate  state  of  the  church,  notwithstand- 
ing its  trials  and  tlie  opposition  with  which  it  may 
have  to  contend.     When  the  termination  of  the  cap- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  I.  13 

tivity  in  Babylon  was  prophetically  announced  to 
the  Jews,  they  took  their  harps  from  the  willows? 
and  raised  the  song  of  triumph  in  anticipating  the 
approaching  deliverance.  And  when  the  darkness 
with  which  the  church  is  now  enveloped,  is  dispel- 
led by  the  light  of  prophecy ;  when  the  bright  visions 
of  millennial  glory  burst  upon  the  enraptured  Chris- 
tian, he  forgets  the  pains  which  affiicted  him,  while 
he  participates  in  the  approaching  triumph  of  his 
Saviour,  and  of  that  cause  which  is  so  dear  to  him. 

And  this  joy,  instead   of  relaxing,  impels  him  to 
vigorous  exertions.    While  he  delights  in  the  thought 
that  the  cause  of  Jesus,  with  which  his  eternal  in- 
terests are  inseparably   linked,   is  not   precarious ; 
but  strong  as  Omnipotence,  holds  on  its  course,  and 
will  bear  down  all  opposition,  he  rejoices,  by  every 
means  in  his  power,  to  concur  in  the  promotion  of 
such  glorious  objects.     It  is  not  from  the  attentive 
observer  of  the  purposes  in  God,  as  they  are  declar- 
ed in  prophecy,  and  as  they  are  unfolding  in  provi- 
dence, that  we  hear  those  pitiful  and  despicable  ex- 
cuses made,  when  we  apply  to  them  in  behalf  of 
Bible  or  Missionary  Societies;  excuses  which  make 
us  blush  for  them  that  they  still  retain  the  name  of 
Christians. 

This  study  cements  the  ties  which  unite  real  be- 
lievers of  all  denominations,  and  produces  common 
affection  in  that  great  common  cause  which  is  the 
subject  of  prophecy.  '•  \Ve  are  thus  made  to  feel 
an  interest  in  the  lot  of  the  righteous ;  our  religion 
assumes  more  of  the  social,  and  less  of  the  selfish 
character ;  we  become  identified  with  the  whole  fa- 
mily of  God,  not  only  in  fact,  but  also  in  our  own  un- 
interrupted apprehensiop."* 

*  M'Leod,  p.  18."  ~ 


14  SERMON  CXIII. 

Humility,  from  the  sense  of  our  limited  powers; 
resignation  in  the  hour  of  trial ;  trust  in  God  under 
the  most  frowning  aspect  of  his  providence ;  a  seri- 
ous inquiry  whether  we  indeed  belong  to  that  king- 
dom, the  management  of  which  is  under  the  direc- 
tion and  care  of  the  Redeemer;  pity  for  the  forlorn 
condition  of  the  enemies  of  Jesus,  who,  continuing 
in  their  rebellion,  must  perish ;  and  the  faithful  and 
tender  use  of  every  means  calculated  to  enhghten 
and  to  touch  their  hearts :  These  are  other  effects, 
which,  it  would  be  easy  to  show,  result  from  the  study 
of  prophecy. 

Why  then,  do  not  Christians  more  attend  to  the 
prophecies  of  the  holy  scripture?  Principally  from 
the  obscurity  that  is  found  in  them  when  we  com- 
mence the  examination  of  them.  There  is  a  partial 
obscurity  that  is  perhaps  essential  to  prophecies 
that  have  not  been  fulfilled,  and  that  depend  for 
their  accomplishment  upon  the  conduct  of  free 
agents.  But  the  great  cause  of  difficujty  to  the  su- 
perficial reader  is  the  symbolic  language  of  the  pro- 
phets.    Let  us  explain  this. 

There  were  two  principal  modes  in  which  the  pro- 
phets were  taught  the  things  of  futurity.  Sometimes 
the  Spirit  directed  them  to  use  those  plain  and  ex- 
press words  by  which  events  to  come  were  predict- 
ed ;  here  their  language  differed  little  except  in  its 
glow  and  animation  from  the  other  sacred  writers. 
But  very  often  emblematic  pictures  were  presented 
to  their  minds,  and  the  description  of  these  pictures 
was  substituted  in  the  place  of  express  declarations. 
These  pictures  were  of  two  kinds :  symbols  and  hiero- 
glyphics. By  a  symbol  is  understood  one  thing,  which 
by  some  apparent  affinity  represents  another,  as  a 
star  denotes  a  minister  of  Christ,  and  a  candlestick, 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  I.        15 

a  Christian  church.  By  a  hieroglyphic  is  meant  a 
group  of  symbols  united  in  one  object ;  as  in  the  de- 
scription given  of  our  Lord.  (Rev.  i.  12 — 17.)  These 
symbols  are  derived  from  all  the  objects  of  nature,  the 
visible  heavens  with  their  luminaries,  the  earth  with 
its  productions  ;  from  the  arts  and  manners  of  nations^ 
particularly  those  of  Judea  and  Egypt;  from  the 
tabernacle  and  temple,  and  their  ordinances ;  and  from 
history,  especially  that  of  the  creation,  the  flood,  the 
destruction  of  the  cities  of  the  plain,  and  the  exodus. 

From  the  variety  of  these  symbols,  we  at  first  find 
a  difficulty  in  the  prophetic  writings ;  a  little  atten- 
tion  removes,  however,  much  of  this  difficulty :  everv 
symbol  has  one  precise  and  definite  meaning  through- 
out the  whole  book  of  God ;  and  when  this  propheti- 
cal alphabet,  if  I  may  call  it  so,  is  acquired,  the  lan- 
guage thus  formed  by  symbols  becomes  perfectly 
intelligible.  It  is  with  this  only  as  it  is  with  all  arts 
and  sciences,  which  have  their  elementary  principles 
and  progressive  intricacies,  the  knowledge  of  which 
prepares  for  rapid  future  proficiency.  And  when 
these  first  principles  are  acquired,  the  writings  of  the 
prophets  become  not  only  clear,  but  attractive  ;  their 
predictions  interest  us,  not  merely  for  their  magnifi- 
cent subject,  the  purposes  and  conduct  of  Jehovah, 
and  the  gracious  reign  of  the  Saviour,  but  also  for  the 
mode  in  which  they  are  conveyed.  Their  sublime 
instructions  break  upon  us  through  the  blaze  of 
metaphor,  adapted  to  the  subject  with  unerring  skill. 
Their  figurative  ornaments  are  so  captivating,  that 
Ave  are  excited  by  pleasure  and  solemnity  to  inquire 
after  the  truths  which  are  thus  clothed  with  the  rich- 
est drapery  of  style. 

The  particular  illustration  of  a  great  part  of  the 
prophetic  symbols,  will  necessarily  occur  during  the 


16  SERMON    CXIll. 

course  of  these  lectures.  I  had  intended  to  have 
given  you  a  general  view  of  the  nature  and  rules  of 
prophetic  chronology  :  but  I  have  not  time  now  to 
enter  upon  this  subje-t.  Perhaps  it  may  more  pro- 
perly be  introduced  M'hen  we  come  to  examine  some 
of  the  important  dates  ihat  are  coijtained  in  the  Apo- 
calypse. 

Passing  from  these  general  remarks  to  the  book 
which  V. e  are  particularly  to  examir»e,  v.e  shall  only 
observe  in  this  lecture,  that  it  was  written  in  the 
close,  of  the  first  century.  Daniel  had  predicted 
four  universal  monarchiec: ;  three  of  them  had  risen 
and  fallen  :  the  fourth,  the  Roman,  was  in  its  power 
in  the  time  of  Jolin ;  he  takes  up  the  thread  of  Old 
Testament  prophecy,  and  points  out  in  exact  order 
the  principal  events  that  should  happen  to  the  church, 
and  those  great  revolutions  In  the  world  affecting  the 
church,  till  the  consummation  of  all  things. 

The  grand  division  of  the  book  is  given  ch.  i.  19. 
"  Wi-ite  the  thhms  which  thou  hast  secu^'\ih.c  events  re- 
corded  in  the  previous  part  of  the  chapter;  "  and  the 
things  which  are^''"'  the  state  of  the  churches  in  Asia, 
contained  in  the  2d  and  3d  chapters;  "and  the 
things  which  shall  be  hereafter, ^^  which  arc  contained 
from  the  3d  chapter  to  the  end  of  the  book,  and 
which  reach  to  the  general  judgment. 

There  is  a  subdivision  in  the  last  part,  of  seven 
seals  opened  in  their  order  ;  seven  trumpets  sounded 
in  their  order;  and  seven  vials  poured  out  in  their 
order  ;  together  with  fourteen  solemn  visions.  This 
emblematic  diversity  cannot  fail  to  excite  attention, 
l^y  the  sublime  novelty  of  the  scenery. 

All  the  intelligences  whicli  we  know  in  the  uni- 
vcj  e,  divine,  or  angehc,  or  human,  holy  or  unholy, 
appear  symbolically,  or  really,  in  this  book.     But 


tECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  I.       17 

the  two  leading  and  opposite  characters  are  the 
great  Redeemer  and  the  prince  of  darkness.  The 
Saviour  protects,  blesses,  guards  his  people;  ren- 
ders the  temptations  and  the  persecutions  of  Satan 
unavailing ;  and  at  last  causes  his  church  to  triumph 
in  all  the  holiness  and  joy  of  the  millennial  day.  In 
tracing  this  combat,  in  showing  the  overthrow  of 
heathenism  and  corrupted  Christianity,  the  contrast 
between  saints  and  sinners  is  constantly  presented, 
until  Christ  appears  on  his  great  white  throne,  and 
makes  a  final  separation  between  his  friends  and  his 
enemies. 

To  which  of  these  two  great  classes  that  divide 
the  world  do  you  belong?  In  reading  the  account  of 
the  holy  warfare  exhibited  in  the  Apocalypse,  do  you 
find  your  character  delineated  in  the  description  of 
those  who  are  fighting  under  the  banners  of  the  Re- 
deemer ?  Have  you  like  them  come  out  from  the 
world,  and  opposed  the  enemy  of  souls  by  pure  prin- 
ciples and  by  a  holy  life  ?  If  so,  you  have  in  the 
prophetic  writings,  promises  and  encouragements 
that  can  cheer  you  in  the  deepest  gloom ;  that  can 
dispel  the  clouds  of  temporal  distress  ;  that  can  fill 
you  with  rapture  in  the  hour  of  dissolution ;  that 
assure  to  you  the  crown  of  glory.  Resting  on  these 
promises,  supported  by  these  encouragements,  you 
may  in  the  field  of  battle,  in  the  heat  of  this  spiritual 
conflict,  sing  the  song  of  triumph  not  only  with  re- 
spect to  your  personal  salvation,  but  also  with  re- 
spect to  the  ultimate^  and  complete  victory  of  the 
church. 

But  if  this  cause,  dear  to  the  heart  of  the  Son  of 
God,  and  of  all  holy  intelligences,  is  not  dear  to 
you;  if  by  sentiment  or  conduct  you  are  opposing 

VOL.  IV,  3 


18  SERMON  cxiir. 

the  gospel,  all  the  predictions  of  scripture  utter 
against  you  the  most  tremendous  denunciations,  and 
proclaim  "  indignation  and  wrath,  tribulation  and 
anguish,"  against  your  soul,  and  the  unholy  cause  in 
which  you  are  engaged.  Abandon  the  hopeless 
contest :  you  cannot  expect  to  pull  Messiah  from  his 
throne;  you  must  be  subdued  either  by  his  grace  or 
his  power.  Yield  yourselves  then  to  him ;  he  is  now 
waiting  to  be  gracious  ;  he  dehghts  in  unbloody  con- 
quests :  long  as  you  have  been  in  rebellion,  he  is 
willing  to  receive  you  as  his  friends,  and  make  you 
participate  in  his  triumphs. 

And  suppose  not  for  a  moment  that  you  are  safe, 
if  you  do  not  actively  oppose  the  cause  of  God ; 
there  is  no  neutrality  in  this  holy  warfare  :  "  He  that 
is  not  for  me,  is  against  me,"  is  here  the  language  of 
Jesus.  Unless  you  become  the  open,  firm,  decided 
soldier  of  the  cross,  you  must  with  "  the  fearful  and 
unbelieving,"  sink  under  all  the  agonies  of  the  se- 
cond death. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALVPSE,  NO,  II.       19 


SERMON  CXIV. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  IL 

Revelation,  chap.  i. 

St.  John  long  survived  the  rest  of  the  apostles  j 
and  when  they  all  had  been  united  to  the  church 
triumphant,  and  had  most  of  them  passed  to  glory 
from  the  rack,  from  the  flames,  or  from  other  instru- 
ments of  torture,  he  was  still  spared  to  the  church 
on  earth,  for  its  instruction  and  consolation.  Sixty- 
two  years  had  now  elapsed  since  the  blood  of  atone- 
ment had  been  shed,  and  the  sacrifice  for  man's 
redemption  offered.  The  disciples  of  the  Redeemer 
had  multiplied  in  every  part  of  the  Roman  empire  : 
churches  for  the  worship  of  the  true  God  had  risen 
on  the  ruins  of  heathen  temples ;  and  the  schools  of 
vain  philosophy  had  been  deserted  for  the  sublime 
instructions  of  the  gospel.  The  venerable  John, 
who  had  attained  his  90th  year,  still  felt  all  those 
fervours  of  affection  for  Jesus,  which  he  so  often 
manifested  when  the  Redeemer  was  on  earth ;  old 
age  could  not  chill  the  warmth  of  his  attachment, 
and  he  was  surrounded  by  the  disciples  of  Him,  on 
whose  bosom  he  had  leaned,  by  whose  cross  he  had 


20  SERMON  CXIV. 

stood ;  loving  them  and  beloved  by  them.  SucFi. 
was  his  situation  and  conduct,  when,  in  the  ninety- 
fifth  year  of  our  Lord,  the  cruel  Doinitian  gave  new 
fury  to  the  rage  of  persecution,  and  endeavoured  to 
drown  religion  in  the  blood  of  its  friends.  On  this 
occasion,  so  eminent  a  disciple  could  not  be  over- 
looked, and  St.  John  was  banished  by  the  emperor 
from  the  churches  which  he  had  planted,  and  the 
occupations  which  were  dear  to  his  heart,  to  the 
barren  and  desolate  island  of  Patmos,  Mhich  is  in 
the  iEgean  sea,  and  has  since  been  called  Patino. 
or  Palmosa.  It  was  a  mode  of  punishment  not  unu- 
sual, and  it  was  expected  that  the  poor  exile  on  this 
uninhabited  and  dreary  spot,  would  soon  die,  in  all 
the  tortures  of  famine,  and  the  horrors  of  utter  de- 
reliction. But  the  services  of  the  apostle  to  the 
church  were  not  terminated,  and  he  was  preserved 
by  Him  who  controls  at  his  pleasure  all  the  laws  of 
nature.  And,  oh  !  how  richly  was  he  compensated 
by  tlic  Lord  for  the  cruelty  and  unkindness  of  men  ! 
What  rapturous  intercourse  did  he,  Avhile  In  his 
banishment  at  Patmos,  enjoy  with  his  Saviour  !  He 
was  there  blessed  with  those  celestial  visions  re- 
corded in  this  book;  he  looked  down  the  long  cur- 
rent of  years,  and  contemplated  the  various  combats 
of  the  church,  till  it  should  stand  completely  victo- 
rious over  all  its  foey,  and  shining  in  all  the  lustre  oi 
the  milh^nnial  glory  !  He  stood  on  the  portals  of  hea- 
ven, and  bclield  the  throne  ol  the  Eternal,  and 
heard  the  praises  of  his  Redeemer  chaunted  in  the 
climes  of  immortality,  by  adoring  myriads  of  happy, 
holy,  exalted  intelligences!  He  saw  that  Jesus, 
whom  he  had  once  beheld  lifted  up  upon  the  cross 
amidst  the  scorn,  tiie  reproaches,  the  execration  ol 
the  multitude,  surrounded  by  a  glory  which  dark- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  II.       21 

ened  the  lustre  of  the  highest  archangel,  and  of 
which  the  splendours  that  shone  on  the  mount  of 
transfiguration  were  but  a  feeble  emblem !  Ah ! 
surely,  though  the  ignorant  world  might  pity  him, 
the  two  years  spent  by  the  beloved  disciple  in  this 
hallowed  spot,  must  have  been  esteemed  by  him 
among  the  most  precious  seasons  of  his  life. 

His  first  vision  is  contained  in  this  chapter.  Be- 
fore considering  it,  we  must  briefly  explain  the  intro- 
duction to  the  whol«  book.  It  is  declared  to  be 
"  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christy  which  God  gave  to  him.^'^ 
It  is  in  the  execution  of  the  prophetic  office  of  the 
Redeemer,  that  he  displays  the  future  states  of  the 
church;  but  as  Mediator,  he  always  refers  to  the 
Father,  who,  in  the  economy  of  redemption,  is  al- 
ways represented  as  the  great  Source  of  salvation, 
as  well  as  Defender  of  the  rights  of  the  godhead. 
,^s  God,  the  Saviour  is  omniscient,  and  needs  not  a 
revelation  ;  as  Mediator,  he  communicates  instruction 
to  us,  according  to  the  Father's  will. 

Let  me  remark,  by  the  way,  that  it  is  from  the 
original  Greek  term  A?rox«>.«i/'<{,  which  signifies  Reve- 
lation, that  this  book  is  so  often  termed  the  Apoca- 
lypse. 

The  Revelation  was  communicated  to  John  by 
one  of  the  angels,  who  acknowledge  Jesus  as  their 
Lord,  who  hasten  to  perform  his  will,  who  delight 
in  showing  kindness  to  those  believers  with  whom 
they  shall  hereafter  form  one  glorious  society. 

Thus  was  given  to  the  aged  apostle  the  knowledge 
of  those  things,  some  of  which  would  immediately 
take  place,  and  the  rest  be  successively  accomplish- 
ed. Nor  was  the  communication  made  in  vain  ;  for 
John  faithfully  wrote  all  that  he  saw  and  heard,  and 
declared  that  it  was  the  certain  -  word  of  God,"  the 


22  •  SERMON    CXIV. 

infallible  "  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,"  and  pro- 
nounced a  solemn  blessing  upon  all  who  diligently 
study  this  book, who  understand  the  important  truths 
contained  in  it,  and  w  ho  have  a  temper  and  dispo- 
sition correspondent  to  those  august  plans  of  Provi- 
dence that  are  developed  in  it. 

Alter  this  general  introduction,  which  is  contained 
in  the  first  three  verses,  St.  John  peculiarly  address- 
es the  book  to  the  seven  principal  churches  of  Asia 
Minor,  which  had  cither  been  ])lanted,  or  taught  and 
increased  by  hini.  Of  the  names  and  characters  of 
these  churches,  we  shall  have  occasion  to  treat  when 
we  consider  the  epistles  sent  to  each  of  them.  Like 
the  ancient  |)rophets,  this  prophet  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament pretixes  his  name.  According  to  the  ordi- 
nary custom  of  the  apostles  in  their  epistles,  this 
venerable  apostle  wishes  the  churches  "  grace  and 
peace.*'  He  prays  that  these  blessings  may  How 
from  "  him  who  is,  and  who  was,  and  who  is  to 
come;"  that  is^  from  the  self-existent,  ever-living 
Jehovah.  These  terms  are  elsewhere  applied  to  the 
Son;  they  cannot,  therefore,  express  the  distinctive 
personal  character  of  the  Father,  although  they 
doubtless  here  reter  to  him,  and  point  out  the  pecu- 
liar ollice  he  sustains  in  the  scheme  of  providence 
and  redemption;  for,  as  I  have  just  remarked.  *•  in 
the  divine  economy,  with  respect  to  all  dispensations 
relating  to  the  church.  Cod  the  Father  is  represent- 
ed as  maintairnng  tlie  prerogatives  ol  deity,  and  the 
Son  and  Spirit,  as  acting  either/zonihim  or  towards 
him.'** 

The  apostle  adds,  '•  and  from  the  seven  sjnrits  which 
are  before  his  fhro/ir."     Though  different  senses  have 

"^  Guvse  in  lor 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  II.       23 

been  annexed  to  these  words,  yet  the  most  commoit 
is  probably  the  most  correct  interpretation :  that 
the  one  Holy  Spirit  of  God  is  here  meant,  who,  ac- 
cording to  the  highly  figurative  and  emblematic  lan- 
p^uao-e  of  this  book,  is  termed  "  the  seven  spirits," 

or?  * 

from  the  great  diversity  and  perfection  of  his  gifts 
and  graces,  and  operations,  and  in  reference  to  the 
seven  churches.* 

And  especially  does  .Tohn  implore  this  grace  and 
peace  '•'•from  Jesus  Christ^  Having  mentioned  the 
name  of  his  beloved  Redeemer,  he  pauses  to  dwell 
for  some  time  on  his  character,  and  our  obligations 
to  him  :  he  is  that  prophet,  on  whose  instructions  we 
may  confidently  rely ;  "  the  faithful  witness,''''  whose 
testimony  is  always  sure,  whose  declarations  are  in- 
fallible:  he  is  that  priest,  who,  having  offered  up 
his  life  as  a  sacrifice  for  our  sins,  rose  in  proof  of 
the  acceptance  of  this  sacrifice,  and  became  "  the 
first-begotten  of  the  dead;''''  not  only  the  first  who  rose 
to  natural  life,  never  again  to  submit  to  death,  but 
also  the  first  who  rose  by  his  own  power,  and  as  the 
first  fruits  assuring  the  resurrection  of  all  his  chil- 
dren :  he  is  that  King  who  is  possessed  of  unlimited 
authority  ;  "  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  ;"  able  to 
restrain,  to  subdue,  to  destroy  them,  and  to  render 
unavailing  all  their  designs  against  him. 

Who  will  not  venerate  and  honour  such  a  Redeem- 
er ?  Who  that  has  felt  the  effect  of  his  atoning  blood, 
and  has  experienced  the  fruits  of  his  living  power, 
will  not  join  with  John,  when,  turning  from  the  con- 
templation of  his  greatness  to  the  remembrance  of 
his  goodness  and  condescension,  he   cries,  "  Unto 

*  See  Mede's  Discourse  oA  Zecb.  iv.  10.  and  notes- 


24  SERMON  CXIV. 

him  that  loved  us,  ami  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own 
bloody  and  halh  made  vs  kings  and  priests  unto  God  ami 
his  Faihrr^  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  everf'' 
Cold  and  insensible  indeed  must  be  the  heart  ofliim 
who  will  not  add,  with  fhe  sacreil  writer,  '■' j]mcn  ;'"' 
so  may  it,  so  ou2;ht  it  to  be.  And  never  let  that 
man  hope  tor  future  felicity,  who  refuses  this  tribute 
of  praise  and  gratitude  to  the  great  Redeemer. 

That  these  sentiments  of  reverence,  of  honour, 
and  of  love,  may  be  more  fully  excited,  and  that  we 
may  be  animated  to  obedience,  and  encouraged 
under  trials,  the  apostle  directs  us  to  the  Saviour 
about  to  come  speedily,  by  remarkable  dispensa- 
tions of  Providence,  and  at  last  to  appear  in  majesty 
to  judge  the  world  :  '•  Behohlhe  comcth  with  clouds,  and 
even/  €J/e  shall  sec  hini,  and  they  also  ichich  pierced  him, 
and  all  kiiulreds  of  the  earth  shall  icail  because  of  /t//?i." 
fn  these  triumphs  of  their  Saviour  over  his  finally 
unpenitent  enemies,  his  friends  will  rejoice,  and  cry, 
•'  Even  so,  J]meny  Now  we  mourn  over  them,  we 
entreat  them  to  turn  and  liv(^ ;  we  weep  when  we 
behold  tlieir  obstinate  resolution  to  destroy  them- 
selves;  but  then  even  their  fearful  doom  cannot  in- 
terrupt (he  joys,  or  suspend  the  songs  of  the  bless- 
ed. Higli  ^nd  comprehensive  views  of  the  divine 
justice,  of  the  necessity  of  the  punishment  of  these 
despisers  of  a  Saviour's  grace,  forbid  the  redeemed 
to  indulge  even  a  sigh  of  regret :  although  we  may 
imagine  tiiat  (heir  rapture  assumes  the  character  of 
adoring  sul)mission,  and  that  their  anthems  of  praise 
for  the  redemption  of  mankind,  for  a  moment  give 
place  to  one  more  solemn  and  majestic,  which  the 
prophet  of  God  once  learned  from  the  lips  of  sera- 
phim, ''Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  tlic  Lord  of  hosts." 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALVl'SE,  NO.  II.  2.J 

To  remove  all  doubts  of  the  accomplishment  of 
ihe  predictions  that  should  be  uttered,  the  Saviour 
declares  to  John  his  essential  dignity  and  glory  :  "  / 
am  Alpha  and  Omegas  These  are  the  first  and  last 
letters  of  the  Greek  alphabet,  the  language  in  which 
the  predictions  were  uttered ;  they  represent  the 
Redeemer  as  the  first  cause  and  last  end  of  all 
things  :  their  import  is  plainly  shown  in  the  succeed- 
ing words:  "/  am  the  beginning  and  endings  saith  the 
laord^  who  is,  and  ivho  was,  and  who  is  to  come,  the  Jil- 
mighty.''''  Every  rule  of  fair  interpretation  must  be 
violated,  if  these  words  are  not  assigned  to  Jesus. 
We  will  consider  their  more  definite  meaning,  when 
we  hear  him  repeating  them. 

Such  is  the  awfully  solemn  introduction  to  the  first 
vision  with  which  the  apostle  was  blessed.  He 
gpeaks  then  of  the  place  to  which  he  was  banished, 
and  of  the  season  when  he  saw  the  Redeemer.  It 
was  at  Patmos,  "  on  the  Lord  V  </a^,"  that  day  on 
which  his  devotions  had  often  been  mingled  with 
those  of  the  faithful.  Far  from  them,  he  still  could 
enjoy  communion  with  his  Lord.  He  was  on  that 
day  "  in  the  Spirit ;"  a  supernatural  influence  sus- 
pended the  exercise  of  his  bodily  senses,  and  his 
mind  was  powerfully  affected  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
In  this  situation,  he  heard  behind  him  a  voice,  strong 
and  piercing  as  that  of  a  trumpet.  This  sudden  and 
unexpected  sound,  like  the  trumpet  upon  Sinai, 
prepared  him  for  the  solemnities  that  were  to  fol- 
low. He  heard  some  being  distinctly  say,  "  /  am 
Mpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last  ;  and  what  thou 
^eest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send  it  unto  the  seven  churches 
which  are  in  Asia'''  Turning  to  behold  the  person 
that  spake,  he  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks,  which 
were  emblematic  of  Christian  churches,  in  which  the 

VOL.    IV.  4 


26  SERMON   CXIV. 

light  of  truth,  of  holiness,  and  joy,  should  continu- 
ally shine,  and  in  which  divine  love  should  con- 
stantly flame.  In  the  midst  of  them  was  "  one  like 
unto  the  Son  of  man:''''  the  blessed  Saviour  proving 
how  dear  to  him  were  the  concerns  of  his  church. 

Our  Saviour  ascended  <o  heaven  in  a  human  body: 
it  still  remains  in  the  world  of  felicity  the  eternal 
monument  of  redeeming  love,  but  is  glorified  and 
exalted  in  a  manner  suited  to  the  high  dignity  of  Im- 
manuel ;  in  it,  he  will  come  to  decide  our  everlasting 
destinies,  and  "  the  vile  bodies"  of  believers  shall  at 
the  resurrection,  "  be  fashioned  like  unto  this  glori- 
ous body."  But  we  are  not  to  suppose  that  Jesus 
appears  in  heaven,  as  he  was  here  exhibited  to  the 
apostle  :  the  description  is  entirely  symbolical,  and 
represents  the  union  of  tlie  j)urest  innocence,  the 
most  elevated  glory,  the  most  comprehensive  know- 
ledge, impressive  majesty,  irresistible  power,  and 
tender  solicitude  for  the  church  in  the  Redeemer: 
he  appeared  with  the  robe  of  the  high-priest,  and 
with  a  girdle  riclier  than  thalof  Aaron,  to  teafch  us 
that  he  exercises  for  us  his  priestly  office  in  heaven  ; 
"  His  head  and  his  hairs  were  white  like  wool,  as  white  a^ 
.v;iOM'."  This  is  a  natural  emblem  of  age  ;  but  as  age 
gives  experience  and  allays  the  passions,  it  may  de- 
note the  knowledge,  prudence,  circumspection,  and 
equity  of  the  Son  of  God;  and  it  may  also  represent 
the  majestic  splendour  proceeding  from  the  rays  of 
'light  and  glory  round  his  head.  *'  His  ei/cs  were  as  a 
flamr  ofjirc^''''  to  express  at  once  his  omniscience,  the 
all-penetrating  nature  of  divine  knowledge,  and  his 
indignation  against  those  foes  whom  he  was  about  to 
punish.  "  His  feet  were  like  unto  fine  brass,  as  if  thnj 
burned  in  a  fi/rnanre,"'  to  represent  the  strength,  the 
puriJv.    and   Ik  aiity   of  nil  his  dispensations.    "  flis 


LECTURES  ON   THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  11.       27 

voice'''  terrible  and  sublime,  "  as  the  sound  of  many  wa- 
ters.'''' "  In  his  right  hand  he  had  seven  stars  :"  they  are 
the  ministers  of  his  church,  who  are  stars  as  to  their 
dutif  to  shine  before  others,  and  as  to  their  reward^ 
since  if  faithful,  their  lustre  in  heaven  will  be  perpe- 
tual :  Jesus  holds  them  in  his  hand,  supporting,  en- 
lightening, defending  them.  "  From  his  mouth  went  a 
sharp  two-edged  sword^''  a  symbol  of  the  efficacy  of  that 
word  by  which  he  subdues  his  enemies  and  protects 
his  friends.  "  Mis  countenance  was  as  the  sun  shining  in 
its  strength^''''  bright,  dazzling,  but  cheering. 

So  august  was  the  spectacle,  that  the  apostle  was 
overwhelmed  by  it;  the  powers  of  nature  failed,  and 
*'  he  fell  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  as  dead.''''  But  the  blessed 
Redeemer  instantly  dispelled  the  apprehensions  and 
strengthened  the  frame  of  his  disciple:  " //e  laid  his 
right  hand  upon  me,"  the  emblem  of  his  gracious  and 
almighty  power,  in  order  to  revive  and  raise  me  up, 
and  said,  "  Fear  not ;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last :  lam  he 
that  liveth  and  ivas  dead^  and  behold  I  am  alive  for  evermore^ 
Jimen  ;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death.''''  Surelv 
these  are  words  that  are  calculated  to  dispel  every 
fear.  Let  ua  consider  them  for  a  moment.  "  lam  the 
First  and  the  Last.^''     Than  this  declaration,  nothine: 

o 

ran  more  fully  declare  that  truth  which  lies  at  the 
foundation  of  the  gospel-system,  which  is  the  source 
of  the  hope  of  the  sinner,  and  the  consolation  of  the 
behever,  the  real  divinity  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Deny  this  truth,  and  the  revelation  of  God  is  no  lon- 
ger suited  to  the  wants  and  woes  of  guilty  man ;  the 
trembhng  and  agitated  conscience  no  longer  can  find 
full  rest  and  perfect  peace ;  the  "  fountain  opened 
for  sin  and  uncleanness"  is  sealed,  and  a  stone  plac- 
ed upon  it,  which  not  even  an  angel  can  roll  away. 
The  thunders  still  roar,  and  the  lightninsfs  play  around 


lii  skk:.iu:\  cxiv, 

the  brow  oiSIiidi ;  the  law  still  utlers  it.r  curse  ;  the 
cross  and  intereessioii  of  Jesus,  lose  their  efficacy ; 
and  the  violated  sanctity  of  God,  and  his  character, 
as  the  moral  Governor  of  the  universe,  still  call  for 
our  perdition.  But  blessed  be  God,  if  this  truth  is 
important,  it  is  unequivocally  asserted  in  the  holy 
volume  ;  and  this  single  title,  were  there  no  others  to 
be  adduced,  ought  for  ever  to  close  the  lips  of  the 
Socinian  blasphemer.  Thrice  in  Isaiah  the  Lord 
claims  it  as  a  title  peculiar  to  himself;  thrice  in  the 
Apocalypse,  it  is  claimed  by  Jesus  as  his  due.  "Thus 
saith  the  Lord,-'  this  is  the  language  of  inspiration 
in  the  Old  Testament,  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the 
King  of  Israel,  and  his  Redeemer  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
I  am  the  First  and  I  am  the  Last,  and  besides  me 
there  is  no  God ;  fear  ye  not."  (Is.  xlvi.  6.)  "  Who 
hath  wrought  and  done  it,  calling  the  generations 
from  the  beginning  ?  I  Jehovah,  the  first  and  with 
the  Last,  I  am  he."  (Is.  xli.  4.)  "  I  will  not  give 
my  glory  to  another ;  Hearken  unto  me,  O  Jacob, 
and  Israel  my  called,  1  am  he  ;  I  am  the  first,  I  also 
am  the  last."  (Is.  xlvil.  1 1 ,  12.)  When  these  passa- 
ges are  compared  with  those  in  which  the  Redeem- 
er assumes  this  as  his  prerogative,  can  we  doubt  oi 
his  essential  divinity? 

Fear  not  then,  Christian;  your  Saviour  is  omnipo- 
tent. Were  he  a  creature  like  yourself,  however  ele- 
vated a  creature,  you  w  ould  still  have  reason  for 
despondency  and  apprehension ;  but  now,  when  you 
approach  to  him,  though  burdened  with  your  guilt, 
assailed  by  your  spiritual  enemies,  desirous  of  being 
pardoned,  sanctified,  raised  to  heaven,  you  need  not 
doubt  of  his  power  to  confer  even  these  inctimabl^ 
blessings,  since  he  is  the  mighty  Cod. 


LECTURES  OX  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  11.       29 

The  Saviour  adds,  for  the  consolation  of  his  apos- 
tle and  of  believers  in  every  age, "  lam  he  that  liveth  ^ 
the  ever-living  God  in  my  divine  nature,  having  life 
in  myself  as  Mediator,  and  therefore  able  to  secure 
the  interests  of  my  church.  In  my  human  nature,  "  / 
ivas  dead ;"  1  once  hung  upon  the  cross,  there  to  atone 
for  the  sins  of  the  world,  to  purchase  for  myself  a 
church,  and  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness : 
"  And  behold,''''  with  joy,  with  faith  and  hope,  "  /  am 
alive  for  evermore  i''  I  conquered  death,  I  rose,  I  live 
for  ever  in  that  nature  which  then  died  :  in  it,  I  live 
in  heaven  as  the  high-priest  and  prevalent  Interces- 
sor for  my  people,  as  the  Lord  and  King  of  Zion ! 
Again  I  ask  you,  my  brethren,  who  will  not  with  the 
enraptured  apostle,  in  considering  these  declarations, 
cry  out  with  satisfaction  and  delight,  "  j^me}i  .^" 

Fear  not  then.  Christian.  He  who  died  to  redeem 
you  to  God  by  his  blood,  lives,  eternally  lives,  pos- 
sessed of  almighty  power  to  apply  the  fruits  of  his 
redemption :  be  not  swallowed  up  with  sorrow,  if 
those  dear  and  tender  connexions  who  possess  thy 
love,  are  called  to  the  tomb ;  your  best,  your  most 
precious  friend,  your  Jesus,  liveth  for  ever,  liveth  for 
thee,  to  give  thee  consolation  and  support.  Fear  not, 
if  thou  thyself  art  called  to  descend  into  the  tomb  : 
thy  Saviour  has  conquered  the  King  of  terrors ;  and 
if  thou  expire  in  his  love,  like  him,  though  dead,  thou 
shalt  be  alive  again,  and  shielded  for  ever  from  the 
strokes  of  death. 

Still  further  to  cheer  his  apostle,  the  Saviour  adds, 
"  I  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  deaths  Those  of  you 
who  are  acquainted  with  the  original  scriptures,  well 
know  that  the  term  ^^^  here  translated  hell,  does  not 
ordinarily  signify  the  place  of  the  accursed,  (for  this,  a 
different  word  '/«»»«  is  u>ed:)  hut  the  whole  oithein- 


30  SERMON  tXn  . 

visible  world ;  llie  state  of  all  wiio  ha>  c  departed  from 
earth,  whether  good  or  bad.  Over  this  extensive 
world,  the  Lord  Jesus  as  Mediator,  exercises  abso- 
lute power  and  dominion;  for  this  is  the  import  of  the 
figurative  phrase,  "  to  have  the  keys  of  it,"  the  kev 
being  often  used  as  the  emblem  oi  power  and  autho- 
rity. He  has  also  dominion  over  deaths  the  passage 
from  the  visible  to  the  invisible  world,  and  he  remove? 
men  from  the  present  state  when  and  in  what  manner 
he  pleases.  You  see  then  the  import  of  these  im- 
pressive words :  "  I  exercise  unlimited  dominion 
over  the  whole  invisible  world :  I  assign  to  those  who 
enter  it  their  everlasting  states  :  at  my  command 
death  bears  the  children  of  men  from  the  earth,  and 
at  my  orders  the  grave  shall  restore  those  whom  it 
has  received.*' 

After  this  address,  the  apostle  is  enjoined  to  write 
the  things  which  he  had  seen,  and  those  which  should 
be  revealed  to  him ;  and  the  symbols  of  the  candle- 
sticks and  stars  are  explained  to  him. 

My  brethren,  we  also  shall  see  the  Son  of  God. 
Ah,  despiser  of  Jesus!  if  when  the  Redeemer  came 
with  a  message  of  mercy  and  with  sentiments  of  love 
to  the  holy  apostle,  he  nevertheless  trembled,  and 
could  not  suataiii  the  glorious  vision,  what  will  be 
thy  condition,  when  he  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven 
in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  those  that  know- 
not  God,  and  when  the  awful  splendours  of  his  indig- 
nation shall  burn  before  him?  Ah,  Christian!  a 
higher  privilege  than  that  here  enjoyed  l)y  John,  i.s 
reserved  for  thee!  Thou  also  shalt  see  Jesus;  but 
thy  body  spiritualized,  and  strengthened  by  divine 
power  to  behold  divine  glory,  thou  shalt  i\\  a  steady 
gaze  upon  him,  and  feel  thytielf  invigorated  and 
strengthened  by  every  glanc<\ 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  U.  31 

Believer !  rejoice  in  the  elevation  of  thy  Saviour. 
He  who  "  was  dead  and  is  alive  again;"  who  conquer- 
ed the  last  enemy  for  us,  and  "  destroyed  him  that 
had  the  power  of  death ;"  he  "  who  brought  life  and 
immortality  to  light ;"  he  whose  heart  is  love,  whose 
affection  to  thee  is  inconceivable  ;  who  became  man 
and  expired  upon  the  cross  to  save  thee ;  and  who 
now  sways  the  sceptre  of  the  universe,  bids  thee  look 
upward  and  behold  the  heavens  opened,  and  himself 
standing  ready  to  receive  thee :  he  holds  the  key 
that  admits  thee  to  joy,  to  immortality,  to  God  :  his 
own  hand  holds  the  crown  of  righteousness,  which 
for  ever  shall  sparkle  on  thy  brow !  Ah  !  fall  before 
his  throne,  and  adore  him  with  confidence.  Dismiss 
thine  apprehensions,  since  thine  interests  are  in  se- 
cure hands ;  tremble  not  even  at  the  tomb,  since  it  is 
opened  for  thee  by  thy  Beloved ;  since,  through  it,  he 
conducts  thee  to  glory. 

Bereaved  and  desolate  mourners!  think  of  Jesus 
as  he  here  exhibits  himself,  and  be  resigned.  It  was 
he  who  removed  your  friends  ;  he  who  as  their  Crea- 
tor, had  a  supreme  right  over  them ;  who,  as  Media= 
tor,  has  purchased  the  keys  of  the  invisible  world 
and  the  grave  by  his  precious  blood.  Do  you  doubt 
his  wisdom  ?  Are  you  qualified  to  be  his  counsel- 
lor.^ Dare  you  impeach  his  rectitude  and  justice? 
Can  you  doubt  of  his  love.?  Is  it  fit  that  the  wishee 
of  you,  blind  ignorant  mortals,  who  "  are  but  of  ye?- 
terday,  and  know  nothing,"  should  overrule  the  un 
tarring  determinations  and  wise  counsels  of  Immanuel? 
Will  you  still  dispute,  as  by  want  of  resignation  you 
do  dispute  with  him,  who  shall  govern  the  w  orld  ? 

Impenitent  and  thoughtless  man  !  meditate  on  the 
glory  of  Jesus,  and  then  say  whether  it  is  safe  in  thee 


32  SERMON  CXIV. 

longer  to  neglect  him  ?  Myriads  of  exalted  intelli- 
sences  bow  to  him  in  that  invisible  world  over  which 
he  presides ;  and  who  art  thou,  perishing  sinner  I 
that  thou  shouldst  refuse  to  acknowledge  his  autho- 
rity ?  He  died  that  he  might  obtain  power  to  admit 
thee  into  heaven,  in  consistence  with  the  divine  attri- 
butes ;  and  wilt  thou  requite  his  goodness  by  rushing 
into  hell  ?  Thrones,  dominions,  principalities,  and 
powers,  pay  homage  to  him,  yet  he  still  condescends 
to  thee,  dust  and  ashes :  shall  this  condescension,  in- 
stead of  melting  thy  heart,  only  increase  thy  guilt? 
Oh !  in  time  be  wise !  Again  he  invites  thee,  and 
offers  himself  to  thee?  Sinner,  wilt  thou  now  ac- 
cept him  ?  Oh  !  delay  not  the  answer,  lest  the  key 
should  turn,  and  the  opportunity  of  salvation  be  lost 
for  ever ! 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  III.       33 


SERMON  CXV. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  III.' 


Revelation,  chap.  n.  and  in. 

In  our  last  lecture  we  beheld  the  apostle  filled 
with  love  and  adoring  awe  at  the  display  of  his  Sa- 
viour's glory.  Jesus  ordered  him  to  write  to  the  seven 
principal  churches  of  proconsular  Asia.  These  epis- 
tles are  found  in  those  two  chapters  which  we  shall 
now  rapidly  review  with  you. 

Some  persons,  with  more  ingenuity  than  judgment, 
have  supposed  that  there  is  in  these  chapters  a  des- 
cription of  seven  principal  states,  through  which  the 
church  universal  should  pass :  there  is  not  even  a 
probable  argument  in  favour  of  this  opinion,  and 
there  are  many  insuperable  objections  to  it.  The 
real  state  of  seven  churches  then  actually  existing 
is  exhibited;  while  lessons  are  taught  useful  to 
Christians  in  all  ages  .and  places. 

To  each  of  them  is  prefixed  a  title  derived  from 
the  symboHcal  representation  of  the  Saviour  in  the 
first  chapter,  which  we  have  already  explained. 
They  are  addressed  to  ,the  angels  or  ministers  of 
the  churches.     This  is  a  title  derived  from  the  Jew- 

VOL.  IV,     ■  5 


34  SERMON   CXV. 

ish  synagogue,  in  which  one  of  the  officers  was  thcK-' 
called ;  but  though  primarily  addressed  to  the  minis- 
ters, they  refer  to  the  whole  body  of  the  people. 

The  first  epistle  is  addressed  to  the  angel  of  the 
church  o(  Ephcsus,  which  of  all  these  churches  was 
nearest  to  Patmos.     It  was  in  this  city  that  the  Ro- 
man proconsul,  who  governed  Asia  Minor,  resided : 
and  here  also  St.  John  had  for  a  long  time  dwelt. 
The  gospel  was  first  preached  among  them  by  the 
apostle  Paul,  as  he  went  from  Corinth  to  Jerusalem, 
A.  D.  53,  to  keep  the  feast  of  Pentecost.  (Actsxviii. 
19.)     The  city  had  been  peculiarly  noted  for  its 
idolatry,    and   for   that    splendid    temple   of  Diana, 
which,  though  built  at  the  expense  of  all  proconsu- 
lar Asia,  was  not  finished   in   less   than  220  years. 
Yet  even  in  such  a  spot,  the  prospects  of  Paul  were 
so  encouraging,  that  after  celebrating  the  festival  at 
Jerusalem,  he  returned,  and  spent  three  years  in  this 
city,  declaring  the  gospel,  and  confirming  it  by  the 
most  splendid  miracles.     His  labours  were  attended 
by  the  most  abundant  success ;  a  large  and  impor- 
tant church  was  founded.     After  Paul  had  been  ex- 
pelled from  the  city,  in  consequence  of  the   tumult 
raised  by  Demetrius,  Timothy  still   continued   here 
to  animate,  to  instruct,  and  to  console  the  body  of 
the  faithful.     Wliile   there,  Paul   wrote   to  him  the 
first  of  those  two  important  e})islles,  which  are  pre- 
served in  the  New  Testament;  and  the  year  before 
his  martyrdom  this  venerable  apostle  addressed  to 
the  whole  church  of  the  Ephesians  that  admirable 
epistle,  which  has  tended  so  much  to  the  edification 
and  comfort  of  Christians  in  every  age.    This  church, 
thus  favoured  by  the  labours  of  Paul  antl  Timotiiy. 
was  also  blessed,  according  to  the  universal  tradi- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IlL  35 

tion  of  the  ancient  writers,  by  a  long  residence  of 
the  apostle  John  among  them. 

From  its  first  establishment  it  had  been  troubled 
by  false  teachers,  who  denied  or  perverted  the  most 
important  truths  of  the  gospel.     Against  these,  Paul 
speaks  in  his  epistle  to  Timothy,  and  of  them  he 
warns  the  elders  of  Ephesus,  in  his  touching  and 
eloquent  farewell  address.      Thus  put  upon  their 
guard,  the  Ephesians  carefully  examined  the  doc- 
trines that  were  brought  to  them,  and  rejected  those 
that  were  not  conformed  to  the  gospel.     They  op- 
posed with  zeal  the  Nicolaitans,  who  were  viewed 
with  peculiar  abhorrence  by  the    Saviour:    these 
were  heretics,  who,  while  they  dared  to  call  them- 
selves Christians,  taught  that  impurity  and  idolatry 
were  harmless,  and  authorized  by  gospel  liberty.* 
For  this  rejection  of  those  who  would  seduce  them 
from  the  true  faith ;  for  their  works  of  piety ;  and  for 
their  patience  under  afflictions,  the  Ephesian  be- 
lievers are  commended  by  the  Redeemer.     But  he 
beheld  in  them  the  want  of  that  zeal  which  they 
once  possessed;   they  "had  lost  their  first  love." 
Strenuous  in  maintaining  the  true  faith,  they  yet  had 
noi  that  vigorous   affection  to  Jesus,  to  his  cause, 
and  people,  which  once  glowed  in  their  hearts,  and 
produced  correspondent  effects  in  their  lives.     He 
calls  upon  them  to  repent;  threatening  that  other- 
wise he  will  soon  come  in  the  dispensations  of  his 
providence,  and  "  remove  their  candlestick  out  of 
its  place ;"  take  away,  their  name  from  among  the 
churches,  and  deprive  them  of  spiritual  privileges. 
To  animate  them  to  repentance,  and  to  encourage 


*  See  the  sentiment  of  Eichhoro  on  the  identity  of  the  names 
N<*o/«95  and  d^Sj,  both  signifying  conquerors  of  the  people. 


36  SERMOiV   CXV. 

them  to  maintain  a  good  warfare,  he  declares,  that 
all  who  overcome  shall  enjoy  in  the  heavenly  para- 
dise blessings  sublime  and  immutable ;  blessings,  the 
greatness  and  perpetuity  of  which  would  have  been 
but  faintly  represented  by  the  privileges  which 
would  have  resulted  from  eating  of  the  tree  of  life 
in  ihe  earthly  paradise,  had  man  continued  innocent 
during  the  time  of  trial,  and  then  been  permitted  to 
partake  of  it. 

My  brethren,  ought  not  the  church  of  Ephesus 
make  us  think  of  ourselves?  Have  we  all  of  us  as 
much  of  the  joy  and  life  of  religion  as  we  once  pos- 
sessed— as  lively  exercises  of  faith,  and  love,  and 
obedience  ?  Oh  !  let  us  listen  to  the  kind  and  mo- 
nitory voice  of  Jesus,  and  repent;  he  is  yet  waiting 
to  be  gn^cious ;  he  has  not  removed  our  candlestick ; 
let  us  in  time  deplore  our  declensions  from  him. 

About  forty-five  miles  north  of  Ephesus,  was  Smi/nia, 
a  city  so  ancient,  that  it  had  been  celebrated  even  in 
the  time  of  Homer.  Here  Christianity  was  early  in- 
troduced; and  such  was  the  purity  of  the  church 
here  established,  that  the  epistle  addressed  to  it 
contains  no  reproofs,  but  consists  only  of  commen- 
dations and  directions.  There  is  little  doubt  that 
the  venerable  Polycarp  at  this  time  presided  over  it. 
He  is  the  same  person  of  whose  glorious  martyrdom 
many  of  you  have  read ;  when  urged,  in  order  to 
avoid  the  flames,  to  renounce  the  Redeemer,  he  ex- 
claimed. "  Fourscore  and  six  years  have  1  served 
him.  and  he  hath  never  forsaken  me :  shall  I  then 
now  deny  my  King  who  halh  saved  me.'*" 

The  members  of  this  church  are  declared  to  be 
**  rich"'  in  faith  and  good  works,  though  they  had 
Buffered  much  ntllietion,  and  been  reduced  to  world- 
ly poverty;  they  had  undergone  peculiar  trials  froru 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  HI.       37 

some  pretended  Christians,  who  yet  were  "  of  the 
synagogue  of  Satan :"  for  this  is  probably  the  mean- 
ing of  that  expression,  "  them  who  say  they  are  Jews, 
but  are  not."  In  the  epistles  of  Paul  we  are  thus  to 
interpret  many  such  passages  as,  "  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham," the  "Israel  of  God;"  and  in  several  parts  of 
this  book,  where  so  much  of  the  scenery  is  drawn 
immediately  from  the  Jewish  temple  and  worship, 
we  must  adopt  the  same  mode  of  exposition. 

Piety  will  not  exempt  us  from  sufferings;  this 
church  is  forewarned,  that  it  should  endure  tribula- 
tion for  "  ten  days,"  which  may  refer  to  the  ten  years' 
persecution  under  Dioclesian,  but  more  probably 
is  here,  (as  in  other  passages  of  the  scripture,)  a  de- 
finite term  put  for  an  indefinite,  and  meaning  a  long 
period^  during  which  their  graces  should  be  tried. 
That  they  might  not  shrink  from  these  sufferings, 
Jesus  promised  to  those  who  should  be  faithful  unto 
death,  the  never-fading  crown  of  the  conqueror ;  the 
crown  of  immortal  life  for  that  temporal  life  which 
they  might  be  called  on  to  lay  down  for  him;  and 
declares,  that  this  shall  be  the  privilege,  not  merelj^ 
of  the  martyr,  but  of  all  who  overcome,  that  they 
"  shall  not  be  hurt  by  the  second  death ;"  that  awful 
state  of  misery  which  must  be  experienced  by  all  the 
enemies  of  the  Redeemer;  that  living  death,  that 
dying  life,  under  which  the  wretched  sufferers  shall 
in  vain  sigh  for  annihilation,  and  long  to  be  blotted 
from  existence. 

Sixty-four  miles  to  the  north  of  Symrna,  was  Per- 
gamos,  the  ancient  residence  of  the  kings  of  the  race 
of  Attali ;  celebrated  for  the  pomp  with  which  Escu- 
lapius  was  here  worshipped,  and  for  the  extent  ot 
its  library ;  for  the  birth  of  Galen  and  the  death  of 
Scipio.     So  furious  and  zealous  were  the  idolaters 


5S  SERMON  CXV. 

of  this  city,  that  Satan  seemed  here  to  hav  e  estah' 
lished  his  throne.  No  wonder  then,  that  the  church 
here  had  been  exposed  to  persecution,  and  that  An- 
tipas  had  been  put  to  death.  Of  the  history  of  this 
*'  faithful  martyr,"  who  is  commended  by  the  infalH- 
ble  Judge,  we  know  nothin<2; :  history  has  suffered 
the  events  of  his  life  to  perish  from  amongst  us ;  but 
they  are  recorded  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  and 
will  be  declared  to  us  at  the  last  great  day.  But 
though  this  church  had  remained  unshaken  by  per- 
secution, some  of  its  members  had  so  far  apostatized, 
as  to  unite  with  the  Nicolaitans,  who,  repeating  the 
detestable  artifices  of  Balaam,  were  by  idolatry  and 
impurity,  corrupting  the  church,  and  preparing  for 
it  divine  judgments.  The  Saviour  calls  upon  them 
to  repent,  declaring  that  he  will  otherwise  come 
speedily  in  the  course  of  his  providence,  and  "fight 
against  them  with  the  sword  of  his  mouth;"  that  is, 
will  execute  upon  them  all  those  judgments  which 
his  word  denounces  against  those  who  depart  from 
the  truth  and  purity  of  the  gospel.  On  the  contrary, 
he  assures  those  who  continue  fiiithful,  that  he  will 
srive  them  "  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna:"  they  shall 
be  supported  and  refreshed  by  communion  with  me, 
the  true  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven  ;  they 
r^hall  have  those  blessings  of  the  spiritual  and  eter- 
nal life,  which  the  stranger  intermeddleth  not  with  ; 
which  are  safely  hidden  in  me,  as  the  manna  was 
laid  up  before  the  Lord,  and  concealed  in  the  ark. 
Jesus  adds,  "  To  him  that  overcometh,  I  will  give  a 
white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new  name  written, 
which  no  man  knoweth,  saving  he  that  receiveth 
it."  The  allusion  is  either  to  a  white  stone,  by 
wliich  anciently  the  acquittal  and  absolution  of  those 
who  were  accused,  were  declared;  or  to  the  white 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  III.       39 

stone  given  at  the  Grecian  games  to  the  victors,  to 
entitle  them  to  receive  rewards.  The  meaning  then 
is,  that  whatever  reproaches  or  censures  from  the 
world  sincere  believers  may  sustain,  they  shall  be 
acquitted  and  crowned  by  their  Judge.  Of  this  they 
already  have  a  pledge  in  those  characteristics  of  the 
new  man,  which  none  but  those  who  bear  them  can 
suitably  conceive,  prize,  or  value ;  which  now  give 
them  peace,  and  assure  to  them  the  rewards  of 
glory. 

Forty-eight  miles  south-east  of  Smyrna,  was  Thi^ 
atira.  The  church  in  this  place  is  praised  by  the 
Redeemer  for  its  Christian  graces,  and  benevolent 
conduct.  These  too  had  continually  increased  :  in- 
stead of  apostatizing  or  becoming  lukewarm,  "  the 
last  were  more  than  the  first."  Ah  !  why  is  not  this 
more  frequently  the  case  }  Why,  after  we  have  ex- 
perienced so  much  of  the  goodness  of  God  and  the 
compassion  of  the  Redeemer,  after  having  bound  our 
souls  with  so  many  obligations,  why  is  it  not  always 
true,  that  our  last  works  of  piety,  and  love,  and  obe- 
dience are  more  numerous  and  spiritual,  than  when 
we  first  gave  ourselves  up  to  Jesus  ? 

But  even  this  church  is  not  without  reproof 
Some  woman,  who  is  here  called  Jezebel,  from  a 
conformity  of  disposition  and  crimes  with  this  impious 
wife  of  Ahab,  pretending  to  extraordinary  divine  in- 
fluence, and  to  the  prophetical  spirit,  endeavoured 
to  deceive  the  faithful,  and  to  introduce  all  the  abo- 
minations of  the  Nicolaitans.  The  Saviour  had  long 
borne  with  her,  and  given  her  space  to  repent,  but 
she  had  abused  his  long-suffering,  and  the  church 
had  neglected  to  silence  and  to  expel  her.  Jesus 
declares  that  he  will  inflict,  upon  her  and  her  com- 
panions sufFerings  conformed  to  the  nature  of  their 


40  15ERMON  CXV. 

crimes,  so  that  in  thrir  punishment  they  may  read 
their  guilt;  and  that  all  should  be  forced  to  acknow- 
ledge his  omniscience. 

To  encourage  those  who  had  not  been  seduced, 
they  are  taught  that  they  shall  not  participate  in 
these  afflictions ;  that  no  new  doctrines  or  ceremo- 
nies shall  be  imposed  on  them ;  and  they  are  exhort- 
ed to  maintain  the  same  purity  of  doctrine  and  prac- 
tice for  whicli  they  had  hitherto  been  distinguished. 
Acting  thus,  they  are  assured  that  they  shall  partake 
of  the  dignity,  and  be  sharers  in  the  conquests,  of 
the  Redeemer;  and  that  all  opposing  powers  shall 
be  subdued  under  them.  Jesus  adds,  To  him  that 
overcometh  "  I  will  give  the  morning  star:"  all  the 
light  and  grace,  the  comtbrts  and  enjoyments  which 
are  to  be  found  in  me,  who  am  the  bright  and  morn- 
ing star;  all  the  glory  and  lustre  which  cause  the 
morning  star  to  be  hailed  when,  after  the  gloom  of 
night,  it  forctels  tiie  approaching  day  ;  all  the  splen- 
dours of  that  world  where  "  they  who  turn  many  to 
righteousness  shall  shine  as-  the  stars  for  ever  and 
ever." 

Sardis  was  situated  thirty-three  miles  south  of 
Thyatira :  it  had  once  been  noted  for  its  opulence ; 
had  been  the  capital  of  Lydia,  and  the  place  where 
Croesus  reigned.  The  church  here  is  not  charged 
with  any  corruption  of  doctrine,  nor  with  any  licen- 
tiousness of  manners.  Embracing  all  the  principles 
of  the  gospel,  there  was  nothing  immoral  in  their 
conduct.  Were  they  therefore  blameless  in  the 
sight  of  the  Redeemer?  Alas!  there  were  many  of 
them  who  while  they  "  had  a  name  that  they  lived, 
were  dead."  Regarded  as  saints  by  mer),  too  many 
of  them  were  still  dead  in  Iresjiasses  and  sins;  and 
others  were  lifeless  anil  (^old  in  the  perlbrmance  of 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  Ill,  4| 

ail  sacred  duties.  They  are  solemnly  admonished 
to  recall  the  emotions  and  sentiments  which  they 
had  when  the  gospel  was  first  brought  home  to  their 
hearts;  to  repent  of  their  declensions;  lest  the  Sa^ 
viour  should  come  suddenly,  and  surprise  them  in- 
dividually  by  death,  or  as  a  church  by  his  judgments,. 

Yet  in  the  midst  of  this  general  declension,  Jesue 
perceived  "  a  few  who  had  not  defiled  their  gar- 
ments ;"  who  had  kept  themselves  from  the  pollu- 
tions  of  the  world,  and  preserved  all  the  spirituality 
and  ardour  of  religion,  and  the  power  of  godliness. 
To  these  he  promises  that  they  should  "  walk  with 
him  in  white,"  in  this  world :  as  worthy  to  be  here 
regarded  as  his  children,  and  ever  rejoicing  in  the 
sense  of  his  presence  and  care  ;  and  in  the  world  to 
come  they  shall  be  clothed  in  robes  of  righteousness, 
light,  and  glory,  that  have  been  "  washed  and  made 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;"  and  instead  of 
having  their  names  blotted  from  the  book  of  life, 
where  they  were  enrolled  as  heirs  of  glory,  they 
shall  be  openly  acknowledged  by  the  Saviour  in  the 
presence  of  the  Father  and  his  holy  angels  in  that 
day  when  the  everlasting  sentence  of  all  shall  be 
pronounced. 

Philadelphia  was  about  twenty-seven  miles  south- 
east of  Sardis  :  it  received  its  name  from  its  founder, 
Attalus  Philadelphus.  In  the  epistle  to  this  church 
there  is  no  reproof.  It  is  declared  that  a  door  which 
none  could  close  was  opened  to  them  by  the  Omni- 
potent, to  admit  them  to  blessings  here  and  here- 
after. Feeble  in  comparison  with  other  churches, 
they  had  yet  resisted  all  opposers ;  in  the  midst  of 
trials,  they  had  remained  faithful.  Some  proud,  pre- 
sumptuous pretenders,  boasting  of  the  peculiar  in- 
fluences of  the  Spirit,  and  censuring  all  who  did  not 

VOL.  IV.  (> 


42  bER.MO:«  cxv. 

unite  wiih  ihem,  had  endeavoured  to  seduce  them, 
a>  person?  of  the  same  character  had  a>sailed  the 
church  of  Smyrna.  But  their  etlorts  were  in  vain  : 
the  Saviour  promises  that  the>e  shall  he  liumbled 
nt  the  feet  of  those  uhom  thoy  had  reproached,  and 
compelled  to  acknowledge  his  care  over  his  church. 
He  assures  the  believers  of  Philadelphia,  that  they 
shall  be  preserved  in  the  midst  of  those  temptations 
that  were  coming  on  the  earth,  and  exhorts  them  to 
keep  in  continual  view  that  crown  \\hich  should  be 
given  to  all  ihat  poi-severe ;  he  assures  them  that 
they  shall  be  admitted  to  that  world  of  glory  repre- 
sented as  the  city  and  temple  of  the  Lord;  that 
ihere  they  shall  stand  a^  immoveable  pillars  conse- 
crated to  Gud,  marked  ^^i•■'  '^'^  name  of  the  Re- 
deemer. 

To  the  south  of  Philadelphia  was  Ltoodtcca,  receiv- 
insj  its  name  from  I^aodice.  the  wife  of  .Antiochus 
Theos,  (the  Syro-Grecian  king.)  its  builder.  The 
most  awlul  reproofs  are  given  to  the  members  of 
this  church :  they  retained  the  profession  of  religion, 
but  were  unaffected  by  it.  They  appeared  careful 
onlv  to  preserve  the  name  of  Christians,  regardles? 
of  the  Christian  spirit.  For  such  criminal  inditTer- 
ence  the  Saviour  threatens  entirely  to  reject  them. 
Their  guilt  was  aggravated  from  their  high  self-con- 
ceil  :  destittite  of  the  only  true  riches,  they  yet  sup- 
PO»«.h3  that  they  had  ••  need  of  nothing;''  that  they 
possessed  every  gill  and  blessing  of  believers. 
Odious  as  was  their  state,  Jesus  does  not  imme- 
diately reject  them :  he  compassionately  entreats 
lliem  to  come  to  him,  sensible  of  their  wants,  and 
obtain  from  him  all  that  ihev  need.  He  lells  them 
that  >\ithout  repentance,  they  must  expect  the  se- 
verest chastisement,  if  they  are  not  given  up  as  in- 


LECTURES   ON  THL  APOCALYP.SK,  NO,  III.  43 

corrigible;  he  declares,  tliat  notwithfetanding  such 
froq ijcnt  repulses,  lie  still  stands  and  sues  for  admis- 
liori  to  tlieir  hearts,  into  which  he  will  bring  the 
richest  blessings;  and  he  concludes  by  a  promise  of 
greater  dignity  to  the  faithful  than  the  most  ambi- 
tious could  desire,  or  the  most  sanguine  imagine: 
"  To  hirii  that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me 
in  my  throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set 
down  with  my  Father  in  his  throne."  He  shall  be 
partaker  of  the  inconceivable  posver  and  glory  con- 
ferred on  the  exalted  Mediator,  and  sliall  eternally 
reign  with  him. 

And  now  "  let  him  that  hath  an  ear,  hear  what  the 
Spirit  saitli  unto  the  churches."  These  epistles 
were  written  for  our  instruction,  as  well  as  for  those 
to  whom  they  were  more  immediately  addressed ; 
the  admonitions  and  directions  contained  in  them 
should  teach  us  what  is  our  duty, 

Jesus  still  boars  the  same  relation  to  his  churches  : 
he  is  present  w  itb  us  ;  he  observes  our  conduct  and 
our  hearts  ;  and  to  him  we  must  approve  ourselves. 
It  is  of  little  consequence  '•  to  be  judged  by  man's 
judgment ;  to  our  own  Ma!<tcr  we  must  stand  or  fall." 

Human  nature  is  still  the  same ;  we  are  exposed 
to  the  same  temptations  with  these  early  churches. 
Let  us  guard  against  any  corruptions  of  the  truth; 
any  loose  doctrines,  any  unrighteousness  of  life,  any 
diminution  of  zeal  and  fervour;  let  us  cherish  the 
spirit  of  true  piety,  remembering  that  it  is  indeed  of 
little  importance  to  "  have  a  name  that  we  live,  if  we 
are  dead  ;"  never  forgetting  that  "  he  who  walks  in 
the  midst  of  the  golden  candlesticks  has  eyes  of  fire, 
and  searches  the  heart." 

Let  the  woes  denounced  against  the  open  ene- 
mies of  the  church,  rouse  the  careless  and  unbeliev 


H  SERMON'  CXVJ. 

ing :  '•  If  the  righteous  scarcely  are  saved,  where 
will  the  wicked  and  ungodly  appear?" 

Finally,  let  us  rejoice  that  our  candlestick  is  not 
yet  removed  ;  that  we  enjoy  the  ordinances  ol  reli- 
gion ;  that  Jesus  again  comes  to  us  this  day,  knocking 
at  the  door  of  our  hearts.  Oh  !  may  he  enaljle  us  to 
open  the  door,  that  he  may  come  in  and  sup  with  us. 
^nd  we  with  him. 


SERMON  CXVl, 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOGALYPSF 
No.  IV. 


Revelation,  chap.  iv.  and  v. 

Never  was  a  more  splendid  vision  exhibited  tu 
mortal  than  that  which  was  here  presented  to  the 
beloved  disciple.  It  combines  all  the  terrible  ma- 
jesty which  appalled  the  Israelites,  when  they  stood 
at  the  foot  of  Sinai,  with  the  grandeur  and  mystic 
obscurity  of  the  manifestations  of  Jehovah  to  Isaiah, 
to  Ezekiel,  and  to  Daniel :  and  is  rendered  more 
touching  and  interesting  than  them  all,  from  the  fuller 
display  of  redeeming  love. 

It  is  the  solemn  introduction  to  that  part  of  this 
t>ook  which  is  more  immediately  prophetical ;  and 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IV.       45 

is  intended  like  the  corresponding  visions  in  the  Old 
Testament,  to  impress  the  mind  of  him  to  whom  the 
revelation  is  primarily  made,  and  to  dispose  us  to 
receive  the  predictions  with  reverence,  and  study 
them  with  care. 

it  was  exhibited  to  St.  John  while  he  was  "  in  the 
spirit :"  his  senses  were  closed  to  external  objects, 
and  while  in  a  holy  rapture,  a  supernatural  ecstasy, 
these  representations  were  made  to  him  with  clear- 
ness and  force.  Heaven  appeared  to  be  opened  to 
him ;  the  voice  of  the  Redeemer,  which  had  already 
been  addressed  to  him  in  the  vision  described  in  the 
first  chapter,  again  sounded  to  him  like  the  voice  oi 
a  trumpet :  solemn,  loud,  and  majestic,  as  that  which 
was  once  heard  on  Sinai.  He  listened  with  joy  to 
the  gracious  invitation :  "  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will 
show  thee  the  things  which  must  be  hereafter." 

Before  describing  the  vision,  let  me  repeat  the  ob- 
servation I  have  already  made  to  you :  the  language 
of  this  book,  and  of  prophecy  in  general,  is  symboli- 
cal ;  every  symbol  conveys  an  important  truth ;  in- 
dicates real  properties  in  the  object  to  which  it  is 
applied ;  yet  we  are  not  to  suppose  that  it  always 
has  its  exact  external  archetype.  Thus  we  have 
seen  that  every  trait  in  the  hieroglyphic  description 
of  the  Saviour  in  the  first  chapter,  gives  us  instruction 
as  to  his  character  or  offices.  Thus  in  the  present 
vision,  we  rejoice  in  the  certainty  of  his  atonement 
while  he  is  exhibited  as  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  ; 
yet  in  both  instances  we  are  not  to  imagine  that  the 
Saviour  appears  in  these  outward  forms  in  the  world 
of  glory;  and  we  are  to  regard  those  painters  who 
have  thus  exhibited  him,  as  deficient  alike  in  taste, 
in  elevated  views  of  Jesus,,  and  in  a  knowledge  of 
the  prophetical  language.     So  also  it  would  be  ab- 


)0  SERMO^J  CXVI. 

surd  to  suppose  that  the  four  living  creatures  liave 
ihat  external  appearance  by  Avhicli  tlieir  attributes* 
and  qualities  are  symbolically  represented. 

After  this  remark,  which  I  pray  you  to  remember, 
and  apply  during  the  whole  of  these  lectures,  let  us 
consider  the  vision  itself. 

The  throne  of  the  great  and  glorious  God  was  ex- 
hibited. There  was  no  definite  similitude,  no  exact 
ibrmof  the  Invisible  ;  but  a  display  of  his  presence 
far  more  majestic,  glorious,  and  awful,  than  in  the 
Shechinah,  which  in  the  temple  rested  between  the 
cherubim.  There  appeared  a  splendour  which  in- 
tinitely  exceeded  the  lustre  and  radiance  of  the 
most  precious  and  brilHant  gems.  1  speak  thu^ 
generally,  because  I  suppose  that  there  are  no 
particular  mysteries  to  be  sought  in  the  jasper 
arid  sardine,  wliich  are  peculiarly  mentioned.  The 
throne  was  encompassed  with  a  rainbow  of  the  soft 
and  vivid  green  of  the  emerald.  The  rainbow,  as 
you  recollect,  was  the  token  of  the  covenant  with 
Noah:  here  it  surrounds  the  throne  of  the  eternal 
Father,  and  in  the  tenth  chapter  we  perceive  it  en- 
compassing the  head  of  the  Redeemer.  It  teaches 
us,  that  the  great  and  glorious  Jehovah  is  our  cove- 
nant God  :  it  reminds  us,  that  while  his  mnjesty  and 
power  will  be  displayed  in  tlie  punishment  of  ITm 
enemies,  he  will  ever  remember  the  promise  an<l 
oath  of  the  covenant  which  assure  the  happiness  ol 
his  children :  it  shows,  that  though  so  great,  he  is 
still  on  a  throne  of  grace;  that  in  the  midst  ol"  his 
glory  he  is  kind;  and  that  we  may  look  ^ilh  confi- 
dence from  those  insufTerable  splendours  w  hich  daz- 
zle even  the  seraphim,  and  oblige  them  to  veil  their 
faces,  to  this  mild  and  cheering  evidence  of  his  t<m- 
d  ernes*. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IV.       }  i 

Yet  lest  we  should  for  a  moment  forget  his  autho- 
rity and  grandeur,  and  that  with  all  the  confidence 
derived  from  covenant  relation  to  him,  we  might 
mingle  holy  awe—"  thunderings  and  lightnings, 
and"  articulate  "  voices,"  proceeded  from  the 
throne  of  Him  who,  though  thus  gracious,  never 
ceases  to  be  majestic. 

In  the  midst  of  this  throne  of  Jehovah  appeared 
the  Redeemer,  in  his  mediatorial  glory.  He  was 
represented  under  the  symbol  of  a  Lamb  that  had 
been  slain  for  sacrifice,  and  who,  though  alive,  bore 
the  marks  of  recent  slaughter,  to  denote  the  per- 
petual efficacy  and  unfailing  virtue  of  that  atone- 
ment which,  as  our  priest,  he  had  made.  He  had 
seven  horns  :  the  emblem  of  perfect  power,  showing 
his  ability,  as  king  of  his  church,  to  defend  it,  and 
to  subdue  all  its  enemies ;  and  seven  eyes,  to  denote 
that  he,  the  great  prophet,  has  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge,  a  full  acquaintance  with  all 
the  circumstances  of  his  church,  a  watchful  care 
over  it,  a  knowledge  of  all  things  future,  and  au 
thority  to  distribute  the  gifts  and  graces  of  the  Spirit 
of  v/isdom  and  revelation,  in  all  their  variety  and 
excellence,  according  to  his  pleasure. 

Immediately  before  the  throne  "  were  seven  lamps 
of  fire  burning,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God." 
There  is  an  allusion  to  the  seven  lamps  in  tlie  Jewish 
temple,  which  were  never  to  be  extinguished.  We 
have  already  shown  you,  that  in  this  highly  figurative 
book,  this  phrase  expresses  the  one  Holy  Spirit  of 
God,  whose  communications  are  so  manifold,  who 
sheds  light,  and  holiness,  and  joy,  into  the  souls  of 
all  his  children;  and  blesses  even  the  spirits  of  the 
just  made  perfect. 


18  SERMON  CXVl. 

There  was  also  opposite  to  the  throne,  "  a  sea 
of  glass,  like  unto  crystal,"  similar  to  the  molten 
sea  in  the  temple,  and  expressing  the  same  great 
truths  which  it  represented.  The  intent  of  the 
molten  sea  was,  as  you  remember,  to  wash  the 
priests  before  they  offered  their  sacrifices ;  and  in 
water  drawn  from  it  the  sacrifices  themselves  were 
washed  before  they  were  presented  to  God.  Both 
it  and  the  sea  in  the  vision  represented  that  blood 
of  the  Redeemer,  without  which  neither  our  persons 
nor  our  services  could  be  acceptable.  To  show 
the  unsullied  purity  and  sinless  worship  of  heaven, 
that  which  John  beheld  was  "  clear  as  crystal." 

Nearest  the  throne  of  God  were  four  living  crea- 
tures, for  thus  the  word  Z««  should  uniformly  be 
translated.  The  description  of  them  is  entirely  hie- 
roglyphical :  they  have  six  wings  full  of  eyes ;  having 
respectively  the  appearance  of  a  lion,  a  calf  or  ox, 
a  man,  and  a  flying  eagle.  This  species  of  figura- 
tive representation  is,  as  you  have  seen,  usual 
among  the  prophets;  and,  indeed,  was  common 
among  all  the  eastern  nations.*  But  what  beings 
are  thus  represented  here  ?  Not  angels,  as  many 
have  supposed,  for  these  are  separately  mentioned  ; 
but  some  who  have  been  redeemed  from  among  men, 
as  is  cvi'lent  from  the  express  declaration  of  their 
gong.  They  are  distinguished  also  from  the  general 
body  of  the  faithful:  they  are  the  pious  ministers  of 
God  ;  not  merely  the  evangelists,  to  whom  so  many 
painters  have  applied  these  symbols,  giving  the  man 
to  Matthew,  the  lion  to  Mark,  the  ox  to  Luke,  and 
the  eagle  to  John  ;  but  the  general  body  to  faithful 
pastors  in  all  ages.     They  are  full  of  cycs^  having 

*  Among  a  thou-iand  instinces  of  it,  none  are  more  striking  than  th<» 
inscriptions  on  the  palac«  of  Prrs«po!i«. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,    NO.  IV.  49 

Spiritual  discernment ;  they  should  possess  the  un- 
daunted courage  of  the  lion;  the  patience  and  readi- 
ness to  labour  of  the  ox;  the  intelligence  and  com- 
passion of  the  man;  the  elevation  of  mhid,  the  cele- 
rity, the  penetration,  and  quick-^sightedness  denoted 
by  the  eagle.  They  are  represented  as  four,  a  number 
often  used  in  such  phrases  as  the  four  winds  of 
heaven,  to  express  universality.     Happy  the  minis- 
ters who  have  these  traits  of  character  !  They  shall, 
in  the  future  w  orld,  stand  near  the  throne  of  their 
God  ;  as  those,  on  the  other  hand,  who  are  unfaithful, 
shall  suffer  under  double  condemnation.     None  in 
heaven  will  be  higher  in  glory  than  a  Paul ;  none  in 
hell  will  be  sunk  in  deeper  perdition  than  a  Judas. 

Beyond  them,  but  still  around  the  throne  of  God, 
are  the  twenty-four  elders,  seated  on  inferior  thrones. 
They  represent  the  universal  church,  and  their  num- 
ber is  probably  derived  from  the  twelve  patriarchs 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
New  ;  they  are  clothed  in  white,  denoting  their  perfect 
justification,  and  their  entire  sanctification ;  they 
have  crowns,  to  display  their  dignity  and  glory,  and 
to  exhibit  them  as  a  royal  priesthood  ;  they  all  have 
harps,  to  show  the  melody  of  their  hearts  and  the 
charms  of  their  heavenly  song  ;  and  ^'  golden  vials  full 
of  odours,''"'  denoting  those  prayers  that  rise  more 
acceptable  than  the  incense  from  the  golden  censers 
of  the  typical  priests  under  the  law. 

But  there  is  a  world  of  sublime  intelligences  who 
never  have  dwelt  in  flesh,  and  who  never  sinned. 
These  form  one  great  and  glorious  family  with  the 
redeemed;  they  stood  around  the  representatives 
of  the  church  of  Christ,  prepared  to  unite  with  them 
in  adoration.  Their  number  was  countless :  myriads 

vol .  IV,  7    ' 


50  SERMON  CXV!. 

an-l  mllions;  ^' ten  thousand  times  ten  thousands, 
and  thousands  of  thousands." 

These  blessed  beings  are  continually  employed  in 
worsliip.  They  rest,  indeed,  from  affliction,  and  from 
sin ;  no  pain  or  pollution  attends  the  redeemed  to 
that  world  of  glory,  but  they  are  not  unoccupied : 
it  is  the  vigorous,  delightful  rest  of  active  spirits 
which  they  enjoy.  Without  intermission  they  praise 
God  for  his  moral  and  natural  perfections,  and  for 
that  immutability  which  assures  them  of  the  perpe- 
tuity of  their  happiness.  "  They  rest  not  day  and 
night,  saying.  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty, 
which  was,  and  is,  ami  is  to  come !"  They  bless 
him  for  the  wonders  of  creation  and  providence: 
"  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  honour,  and 
glory,  and  power ;  for  thou  hast  created  all  things, 
and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created." 
High  as  they  are  elevated  above  us,  they  shrink  into 
nothing  before  the  infinite  Jehovah ;  and  when  they 
thus  adore,  they  cast  their  crowns  with  humble  re- 
verence before  him. 

And  oh !  how  sublime  and  rapturous  must  be  their 
songs!  Beholding,  through  the  vast  extent  of  God's 
dominion,  displays  of  his  perfections  of  which  we 
cannot  now  conceive;  and  having  all  that  darkness 
which  to  us  so  often  hangs  over  the  w^ays  of  Provi- 
dence dispelled,  and  seeing  that  infinite  love  and 
unerring  wisdom  have  directed  every  step  that  they 
have  taken. 

But  there  is  another  subject,  which  excites  still 
higher  raptures,  and  wakes  a  louder  song:  this  is 
redemption  through  the  blood  of  the  cross.  In  the 
vision  that  we  are  explaining,  a  particular  circum- 
stance introduces  this  song.  It  is  one  of  numerous 
passages  of  scripture,  which  leads   us  to  conclude. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IV.       51 

that,  besides  the  general  adoration  in  heaven,  there 
are  seasons  of  pecuUar  thanksgiving,  and  more 
solemn  praise.  When  some  of  the  divine  attributes 
are  more  fully  manifested  to  the  blest  than  they  had 
ever  been  before,  their  hallelujahs  are  louder,  their 
worship  more  profound. 

St.  John  saw  in  the  hand  of  Him  on  the  throne,  a 
book  or  roll,  written  within  and  without,  and  sealed 
with  seven  seals :  it  was  the  history  of  the  church, 
which  he  was  about  to  reveal.  To  show  its  im- 
portance, and  to  display  the  excellence  of  the  Re- 
deemer, a  mighty  angel  asks,  with  a  loud  voice.  Who 
is  worthy  of  this  great  commission,  to  reveal  the 
purposes  of  God  to  man  ?  To  the  question  there 
was  no  reply.  In  the  whole  compass  of  created  be- 
ings, no  one  was  found  of  sufficient  worth,  dignity, 
power,  and  authority.  St.  John  was  overcome  with 
sorrow,  and  wept ;  but  his  tears  were  dried,  when 
one  of  the  elders  assured  him,  that  though  no  mere 
creature  could  open  this  mysterious  book,  yet  that 
divine  person,  who  is  the  true  Messiah,  who  is  called 
»'  the  lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,"  in  allusion  to  the 
patriarchal  blessing  upon  that  tribe,  who,  in  con- 
formity with  several  predictions  of  Isaiah,  is  termed 
"  the  root  of  David,"  was  able  and  authorized  to 
reveal  these  counsels. 

The  apostle  then  beholds  him  in  that  mediatorial 
character,  in  which  he  has  already  been  described 
to  you,  as  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  and  sees  him  re- 
ceive the  book  to  announce  its  predictions,  and 
effectually  to  accomplish  them  in  their  proper  sea- 
son. 

There  is  immediately  a  shout  of  joy  in  heaven: 
the  four  living  creatures  and  elders,  the  representa- 
tives of  the  church  of  redeemed  sinners,  are  the  pr€^ 


52  SERMON    CXVI. 

centers  in  the  choir,  and  they  also  conclude  the 
song.  It  is  ?i€W,  in  opposition  to  the  song  on  crea- 
tion and  providence ;  in  opposition  to  the  song  of 
the  Old  Testament  saints,  who  could  not  speak  of 
redemption  accomplished ;  because  of  its  excellence, 
and  because  the  pleasure  derived  from  it  will  never 
diminish.  It  consists  in  praise  to  the  Redeemer: 
''  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book  and  open  the 
seals  thereof,  for  thou  w  ast  slain."  "  Other  warriors 
are  saluted  with  songs  and  acclamations,  because 
they  have  slain  their  enemies;  but  Christ  is  ap- 
plauded; he  is  crowned  by  the  Father,  and  cheer- 
fully saluted  King  by  his  church  and  people ;  they 
proclaim  his  worthiness  in  loudest  hosannas,  because 
he  himself  was  slain."  Nor  is  this  wonderful  when 
we  consider  the  consequences  of  his  death.  "  Thou 
hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood  out  of  every 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  peopJe,  and  nation,  and 
hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests;  and 
we  shall  reign  on  the  earth  :*'  thy  kingdom  w  ill  at 
last  prevail,  and  we  shall  participate  in  the  victories 
of  our  King. 

All  heaven  united  in  the  song.  Iiuiumerable  an- 
gels, without  one  jarring  note  or  one  cold  feeling, 
cried  with  the  redeemed,  "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain  to  receive  yjo?^cr,"  autl)ority  over  all;  "  and 
nc/ic5,"  the  possession  of  all  things,  and  all  the  stores 
of  mercy,  grace,  and  comfort ;  "  and  wisdom^''''  large 
as  his  authority  and  dominion;  ''and  strength.^''''  omni- 
potent energy  to  accomplish  his  holy  purposes;  "and 
honour^'''  from  all  creatures;  "  and  glori/,"*'  essential  and 
mediatorial ;  "  and  blessing,''''  from  all  the  happy  be- 
ings who  have  seen  his  excellence  or  tasted  of  hi? 
love.  This  is  the  endless  due  and  the  rightful  pow- 
er of  him,  who  once  appeared  in  ignominy  and  died 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IV.      53 

upon  the  cross.      Such  was  the  adoring  praise  of 
these  exalted  spirits : 

*'  The  multitude  of  angels,  with  a  shout, 

Loud  as  from  numbers  without  number,  sweet 

As  from  blest  voices  uttering  joy  ;  heaven  rung 

With  jubilee,  and  loud  hosannas  fill'd 

The  eternal  regions — 

No  voice  exempt,  no  voice  but  well  could  join 

Melodious  part : — such  concord  is  in  heaven." 

Immediately  the  universal  chorus  is  heard  frofii 
the  whole  creation;  from  angels,  separate  spirits, 
whose  bodies  were  under  the  earth  or  in  the  sea, 
and  saints  on  earth,  unitedly  crying,  "  Blessing,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sit- 
teth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever." 
Thus  they  "  honour  the  Son  even  as  they  honour  the 
Father." 

The  four  living  creatures  solemnly  cry,  "  Amen^'' 
so  may  it,  so  ought  it,  so  shall  it  be;  and  the 
elders  prostrate  adore  "  Him  who  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever." 

Brethren,  let  us  bless  God  that  a  door  is  opened, 
so  that  we  can  look  into  heaven ;  though  we  cannot 
expect  the  prophetic  vision  of  John,  yet  we  have 
"  the  sure  word  of  prophecy,"  the  torch  of  revela- 
tion, which  throws  light  upon  those  things  invisible 
to  our  bodily  eyes ;  we  know  what  are  the  holy  joys 
and  occupations  of  heaven ;  we  know  the  path  that 
conducts  to  it.  In  the-gospel  a  voice  louder  than  a 
trumpet,  cries  to  us,  "  Come  up  hither,"  ascend  now 
in  the  exercise  of  faith,  of  love,  and  desire,  and  pre- 
pare to  come  up  hither,  and  dwell  here  for  ever, 
when  you  depart  from  earth.  Happy  they  who  have 
listened  to  this  voice :  they  can  look  into  the  world 


54  SERMOX   CXVI. 

of  glory,  and  sec  there  a  covenant  God  and  an  all- 
powertul  Redeemer;  thej  can  there  behold  crown? 
and  thrones  prepared  for  them.  Ah  I  when  they 
shall  be  united  with  this  glorious  company,  will  they 
ever  regret  that  they  were  disciples  of  Jesus? 

1.  Acknowledge  your  obligations  to  this  Redeem- 
er. Had  the  proclamation  been  made  in  heaven 
after  the  fall  of  man,  •'  Who  is  worthy"  to  redeem 
him  ?  angels  must  have  been  silent ;  none  could  res- 
cue  you  except  the  Lamb  that  was  slain ;  he  has 
died  for  you ;  w  ill  you  neglect  his  precious  atone- 
ment ?  He  is  dear  to  every  inhabitant  of  heaven, 
shall  he  not  be  dear  to  your  souls  .-^ 

2.  When  we  think  of  the  worship  of  heaven,  let  us 
lament  our  coldness,  and  languor,  and  weariness. 
.Shall  anojels  thus  be  moved  by  redeeming  love,  and 
shall  we,  who  are  so  much  more  interested,  be  in- 
sensible.'^ Oh!  let  us  implore  grace  to  imitate  them; 
to  urjite  with  our  exalted  brethren  in  those  ascrip- 
tions to  Jesus  which  are  so  justly  his  due. 

3.  Finally:  since  there  are  so  many  myriads  in 
the  world  of  glory,  elevated  and  happy,  though  of 
no  higher  original  than  ourselves,  let  us  seek  the 
same  honour  and  immortality;  since  our  souls  are 
capable  of  such  dignity ;  since  it  is  offered  us  by  the 
great  Redeemer;  since  he  urges  us  to  be  happy; 
let  us  not  madly  renounce  these  joys,  and  rush  to 
that  world  where,  instead  of  the  harp  of  the  seraph 
and  the  hosannas  of  the  redeemed,  nothing  will  be 
heard  but  groans,  and  shrieks,  and  the  sighs  of  ever- 
lasting despair. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE.  NO. V.        b5 


SERMON  CXVII. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

No.  V. 


We  resume  those  lectures  on  the  Apocalypse, 
■n'hich  have  been  interrupted  by  the  pecuHar  ser- 
vices of  the  two  last  Sabbaths.  You  recollect  that 
after  a  general  introduction  on  the  nature,  the  im- 
portance, and  the  peculiar  language  of  prophecy,  we 
considered  the  author  of  this  book,  and  the  time 
and  circumstances  in  which  it  was  written  :  we  ex- 
plained the  splendid  visions  vouchsafed  to  the  apos- 
tle ;  we  illustrated  the  epistles  to  th^  seven  churches ; 
we  contemplated  the  glory  of  the  exalted  Jesus  ;  and 
listened  to  the  rapturous  and  adoring  gratulations  of 
angels  and  the  redeemed,  when  he  received  the  book 
in  which  were  inscribed  the  purposes  of  Providence. 
to  open  its  seals  and  to  execute  what  was  there  fore- 
told.    We  have  thus  been  brought  to 

CHAPTER  VI. 

which  we  are  to  explain  in  the  present  lecture. 

The  chief  opposers  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  were 
the  Jewish  nation  and  the  Roman  empire.  The  for- 
mer had  already  been  punished  for  their  guilt;  the 
temple  had  been  destroyed  ;  the  smoking  ruins  of 
Jerusalem  displayed  the  indignation  of  the  Almighty, 
and  numberless  Jews  had  been  loaded  with  chains 


fib  btRiMON  CXVII. 

and  carried  into  captivity.  At  the  time  when  the 
apostle  was  in  Patmos,  the  strength  of  Satan  against 
the  church  was  collected  in  the  Roman  empire.  It 
became  the  chief  object  of"  the  judgments  and  mer- 
cies of  God;  it  existed  from  the  time  of  this  revela- 
tion under  three  distinct  forms ;  as  an  empire  pro- 
fessing heathenism ;  as  an  empire  professing  Chris- 
tianity ;  and  as  a  state,  after  its  division, upholding  by 
all  its  power  and  arts  a  system  of  corrupt  religion. 
The  events  that  should  occur  to  it  and  the  world, 
are  also  foretold  in  three  classes :  under  the  seals 
heathenism  is  overthrown  ;  under  the  trumpets  the 
united  Christian  empire  is  punished  for  its  corrup- 
tion of  religion;  and  under  the  vials  the  anti-christian 
hierarchy  is  visited  with  the  severest  woes  for  its 
false  doctrines,  its  unholy  conduct,  and  persecution 
of  the  saints  ;  and  at  last,  is  utterly  destroyed. 

The  chapter  which  now  claims  your  attention, 
contains  an  account  of  the  opening  of  the  first 
six  seals,  and  embraces  the  history  of  the  Roman 
empire  and  the  church  from,  about  A.  D.  97,  when 
John  enjoyed  these  visions  to  A.  D.  323 ;  when  the 
empire  ceased  to  be  heathen,  and  Christianity  was 
established  under  Constantino. 

When  the 

1st  Seal  was  broken  and  the  roll  opened,  the  apos- 
tle heard  a  voice  loud  and  majestic  as  thunder,  say- 
ing unto  him,  "  Come  and  see^  It  proceeded  from 
the  first  of  the  four  living  creatures  whom,  as  you  re- 
member, we  showed  you  to  be  symbolical  of  the 
faithful  ministers  of  the  Redeemer  in  all  ages  and  in 
all  parts  of  the  world.  It  was  he  who  had  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  lion  that  thus  spake  :  and  his  address 
to  the  apostle  shows  us  that  it  is  our  duty  to  observe 
the  providences  of  God,  and  tliat  ministers  are  bound 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  V.       57 

to  call  upon  their  hearers  to  observe  the  signs  of  the 
times.  It  is  a  duty  that  is  pleasant  and  easily  per- 
formed, when,  as  under  the  present  seal,  the  exten- 
sion of  the  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer  is  exhibited  to 
us. 

The  apostle  beheld  "  a  white  horse,  and  he  that 
sat  on  him  had  a  bow ;  and  a  crown  was  given  unto 
him,  and  he  went  forth,  conquering  and  to  conquer." 

It  is  the  blessed  Saviour  who  is  here  presented 
with  traits,  similar  to  those  by  which  he  is  painted  in 
Ps.  xlv.  3 — 5 :  "  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  O 
Most  Mighty,  with  thy  glory  and  thy  majesty ;  and 
in  thy  majesty  ride  prosperously,  because  of  truth, 
and  meekness,  and  righteousness  ;  and  thy  right  hand 
shall  teach  thee  terrible  things;  thine  arrows  are 
sharp  in  the  hearts  of  the  king's  enemies,  whereby 
the  people  fall  under  thee."  Thus,  also,  he  is  re- 
presented in  the  19th  chapter  of  this  book.  "  1  saw 
heaven  opened,  and  behold,  a  white  horse ;  and  he 
that  sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True;  and 
in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war  :  and 
he  was  clothed  in  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood,  and  his 
name  was  called  the  Word  of  God."  Rev.  xix.  11.1?. 

There  is  no  difficulty  in  explaining  the  particular 
parts  of  this  hieroglyphic.  Jesus  is  represented  as 
an  illustrious  conqueror,  going  forth  to  war :  he  has 
a  croion,  the  emblem  of  supreme  command,  and  of  the 
victories  already  gained,  and  still  to  be  gained  by 
him.  He  has  a  bow :  the  power  of  his  word  and 
spirit  penetrates  hke  sharp  arrows  into  the  hearts  of 
his  enemies.  He  is  seated  upon  a  ivhite horse:  the 
horse^  from  its  beauty,  strength,  speed,  and  fitness  for 
the  service  of  man,  in  this  and  the  three  succeeding 
seals,  signifies  a  dispensation  of  Providence.  The  na- 
ture of  this  dispensation  is  indicated  by  its  colour. 

VOL.  IV.  8 


SERMON  CXVli. 


On  the  present  occasion  it  is  ichilc ;  nut  only  to  rt- 
present  joy  and  triumph,  but  also  purity,  righteous- 
ness, and  mercy.  He  who  is  seated  on  the  tiorse  is 
either  he  who  regulates  the  course  of  Providence,  or 
one  commissioned  by  him.  In  this  seal  it  is  the  glo- 
rious Redeemer  ;  but  in  the  other  three,  they  are 
those  sent  out  by  him  to  afflict  his  enemies.  He  goes 
forth  conquering  and  to  conquer^  passing  successively 
from  one  triumph  to  another.  You  perceive  then, 
what  is  here  taught  us  :  Christ  had  begun  to  subdue 
the  nations  to  himself,  and  would  still  proceed  till  liib 
last  enemy  should  be  destroyed. 

It  was  verified  in  the  wonderful  spread  of  the  gos- 
pel in  this  early  period  ;  in  that  astonishing  extension 
of  Christianity,  ("or  which  Iho  unbeliever  in  vain  en- 
deavours to  find  any  adequate  cause. 

There  is  a  peculiar  propriety  and  beauty  in  com- 
mencing with  this  cheering  view,  lest  the  hearts  of 
believers  should  be  overwhelmed  with  sorrow  at  the 
prediction  of  those  woes  whicli  awaited  them;  but 
assured  of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  their  King,  they 
can  listen  with  composure  to  the  annunciation  of 
those  judgments,  which  were  soon  to  be  poured  out 
upon  the  Roman  empire. 

The  victories  of  Jesus,  hitherto  exhibited,  are  un- 
bloody; they  consist  in  subduing  the  hearts  of  liis 
enemies,  and  converting  them  into  friends ;  but  he 
■will  inflict  vengeance  on  those  who  continue  in  re- 
bellion.    This  is  taught  when  the 

//(/  Seal  is  broken,  and  anotlier  roll  opened.  The 
apostle  is  called  to  examine  it,  by  the  second  living 
creature  bearing  the  appearance  of  the  ox;  remind- 
in<y  us  of  the  labour  and  patience  which  become  all, 
and  es{)ecially  Christian  ministprj^.  in  limes  of  pecu- 
liar sullering. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  XO.  V.        59 

St.  John  perceives  "  a  red  horse,  and  to  him  that 
sat  on  him  power  was  given  to  take  peace  from  the 
earth,  and  that  they,"  that  is,  principally  the  enemies 
of  the  gospel,  "  should  slay  one  another." 

Nothing  can  be  more  plain  than  this  hieroglyphic. 
It  points  to  wars,  and  massacre,  and  blood,  among 
those  foes  of  the  Redeemer,  against  whom  he  had 
come  out  to  war.  Read  then  the  history  of  the 
Roman  empire,  from  about  A.  D.  100  to  A.  D.  138, 
and  you  will  every  where  see  Providence  comment- 
ing upon  prophecy.  The  Jews  and  Romans,  the  great 
enemies  of  the  gospel,  who  for  some  time  had  lived 
together  in  peace,  now  appeared  to  be  occupied 
only  in  slaughtering  one  another.  The  massacre  of 
460,000  Romans  in  Cyrene,  Egypt,  and  Cyprus,  by 
the  Jews,  in  the  latter  years  of  Trajan,  with  the 
dreadful  vengeance  inflicted  on  them  by  the  Ro- 
mans ;  the  rebellion  of  the  whole  Jewish  nation  un- 
der the  false  Messiah,  the  impostor  Barchochab, 
their  slaughter  of  the  Romans;  and  on  the  other 
hand,  the  tremendous  victories  over  the  Jews,  by 
Adrian  and  his  commanders  ;  which,  however,  were 
so  dearly  bought  that,  in  his  letters  to  the  senate,  he 
abstained  from  the  ordinary  salutations;  although 
580,000  Jew^s  had  been  slain  by  the  sword,  besides 
the  countless  number  which  perished  by  famine  and 
wretchedness,  and  1000  of  their  strongest  towns  de- 
stroyed; their  utter  expulsion  out  of  Judea  by  Adrian, 
and  the  heavy  tax  which  they  paid  him  for  the  sad  pri- 
vilege of  coming  annually,  for  one  single  day,  to  look 
at  the  ruins  of  Jerusalem,  and  weep  over  them : — 
These  are  some  of  the  events  which  show  how  fully 
this  prediction  was  accomplished. 

But  other  woes  were  to  succeed :  the 

///(/  Sc(d  was  opened,  and  the  third  living  crea- 


60  SERMON    CXVII. 

tuic  cried,  ••  Come  and  see.''''  It  was  he  who  had  the 
face  of  a  man ;  and  we  are  taught  hy  his  address, 
how  necessary  reason,  sympathy,  and  prudence  are, 
under  severe  general  judgments. 

St.  John  beheld  "a  black  horse,  and  he  that  sat 
on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand.  And  a 
voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  living  creatures  said, 
A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures 
of  barley  for  a  penny;  and  see  thou  hurt  not  the  oil 
and  the  wine.'" 

The  colour  of  the  horse  indicates  the  affliction 
that  will  attend  his  progress ;  the  balances  denote 
the  scrupulous  care  with  which  it  would  be  neces- 
sary to  weigh  out  provisions ;  the  declaration  from 
tlic  midst  of  the  four  living  creatures  shows,  that  the 
famine  will  be  severe.  The  a:"""!  chcBnix,  the  mea- 
sure here  spoken  of,  was  the  allowance  for  the  daily 
provision  of  the  labourer;  the  denarius.,  or  Roman 
penny,  (about  14  cents,)  was  the  day-wages  of  a  la- 
bourer: all  then  that  could  be  procured  by  constant 
labour  would  be  merely  personal  subsistence.  The 
latter  clause,  "  See  thuu  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine,''' 
Kcci  TO  txxto»  >cxt  T«»  •<>«»  iLcri  xS'iK);<r;;i,  may  pcrhaps  better 
be  translated,  '•  See  thou  do  no  injustice  as  to  the  oil  and 
the  icinc.^^  Bread,  oil,  and  wine,  the  absolute  neces- 
saries and  the  comforts  of  life,  were  sparingly  and 
carefully  to  be  weighed  out. 

And  does  not  history  immediately  explain  this 
seal  ?  The  last  extended  to  A.  1).  l.U>.  This  reaches 
from  that  period  to  A.  D.  193.  During  this  time,  An- 
toninus Pius  and  Antoninus  Philosophus  were  upon 
the  throne.  All  the  historians  of  the  time  speak  of 
the  uniform  famine  under  them  both.  The  former 
preserved  the  people  from  insurrection  only  by  dis- 
tributing provisions  from  his  own  stores  ;  and  Aure- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  V.       61 

lius  Victor,  speaking  of  the  latter,  says,  that  in  his 
reign  there  was  nothing  with  which  mortals  can  be 
afflicted,  but  what  raged,  and,  among  these  calami- 
ties, he  includes  famine. 

The  calamities  that  threatened  the  world  were  not 
yet  terminated ;  for,  on  the  opening  of  the 

IVth  Seal,  St.  John  saw  "  a  pale  horse :  and  his 
name  that  sat  on  him  w^as  Death,  and  hell,"  rather, 
the  invisible  world,  a  crowd  of  ghosts,  "followed 
with  him.  And  power  was  giveh  to  them  over  the 
fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with 
hunger,  and  with  death,"  that  is,  with  pestilence, 
"  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth." 

To  this  the  attention  of  John  was  also  called  by 
the  fourth  living  creature,  like  an  eagle ;  to  show 
how  elevated  in  our  affections,  and  quick-sighted 
with  regard  to  duty,  we  should  be  in  seasons  of  un- 
common calamity. 

There  is  no  possibility  of  mistaking  the  general 
meaning  of  this  prophecy ;  it  denotes  a  period  of 
peculiar  mortality  from  the  four  great  judgments, 
with  which  God  visits  the  guilty.  Nor  is  there  any 
difficulty  in  tracing  the  accomplishment  of  it.  The 
last  seal  terminated  in  A.  D.  193*  Read  the  history 
of  the  Roman  empire  to  A.  D.  270,  wiien  this  seal 
concludes,  and  you  will  see  the  verification  of  this 
awful  picture;  you  will  behold  death  reigning  in 
every  mode;  you  will  contemplate  only  desolation 
and  wo. 

The  armies  at  their  pleasure  raised,  deposed, 
murdered  emperors.  ^  In  the  course  of  ten  years, 
thirty  diflerent  emperors  were  set  up  by  the  armies 
in  different  provinces,  and  they  were  continually 
warring  with  each  other:  massacres  were  perpetu- 
al :  the  northern  barbarians  broke  in  upon  the  em- 


&1  SERMO.V  CXVil. 

j)irc  :  llic  cnipenjr  \'alerian  was  taken  prisoner  by 
the  Persians  :  in  the  reijijns  of  Gallus  and  V  olusian, 
such  a  pestilence  prevailed  as  had  never  been 
heard  of;  beginning  at  Ethiopia,  for  fifteen  years  it 
entirely  depoj)ulated  many  provinces  of  the  empire; 
\\\\d  beasts  were  of  consequence  multiplied,  and 
their  depredations  were  dreadful. 

But  all  this  did  not  produce  repentance,  nor  allay 
the  fury  of  the  heathens  against  Christians.  This 
we  are  taught  by  the 

Vfh  Scal^  which,  when  opened,  presented  a  scene 
different  from  the  others.  The  npostle  "saw under 
the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held  : 
and  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  How  long, 
O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth.'* 
And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them: 
and  it  was  said  unto  tliem  that  they  should  rest  yet 
lor  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow-servants  also, 
and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  killed  as  they 
were,  should  be  fullilled.'" 

Though  the  persecutions  of  Christians  have  not 
been  previously  mentioned,  yet  they  are  here  re- 
ferred to;  and  a  season  uf  peculiar  oppression  that 
awaits  them,  the  terrible  persecution  under  Diocle- 
sian,  is  foretold.  Yet  Christians  are  supported  un- 
der this  prospect,  by  beholding  the  splendid  rewards 
of  the  martyr,  and  the  short  season  during  which 
their  sufferings  were  to  endure.  No  living  creature 
calls  to  the  apostle  to  "  come  and  see,"  because  in 
these  persecutions,  one  of  the  first  objects  was  to 
close  the  ihurches  of  Christians,  and  to  kill  and  im- 
prison all  the  ministers  of  the  gospel ;  but  though 
thc^e  are  no  longer  exhibited,  wc  hear  in  their  placi^ 


LECTURES   0\  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  V.  6.3 

the  voice  of  the  holy  martyrs.  They  appear  un- 
der the  altar,  on  which  they  have  been  offered 
as  sacrifices  to  God  ;  their  blood  speaks,  as  did  that 
of  Abel;  not  from  a  desire  of  vengeance,  but  from  a 
regard  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  the 
church,  they  pray  that  the  power  of  the  persecutor 
may  be  abolished,  and  that  the  enemies  of  the  Re- 
deemer may  be  punished.  White  robes  were  given 
them,  the  symbol  of  their  justification  before  God, 
and  of  their  righteousness ;  and  it  was  declared  to 
ihem  that  others  should  suffer. 

Who  is  so  ignorant  of  the  early  history  of  the 
church,  as  not  to  know  that,  from  the  conclusion  of 
the  last  seal  to  A.  D.  303,  when  this  seal  terminates, 
these  persecutions  prevailed  ?    Who  has  not  heard  of 
the  cruelties  of  Dioclesian  ?    And  did  not  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  speak  at  once  to  God,  imploring  from 
him  retribution,  and  to  men,  giving  them  instruction  ? 
How  easily  could  we  heap  up  the  names  of  martyrs 
in  this  period,  including  those  of  every  age,  and  con- 
dition, and  sex;  joyfully  submitting  to  torments,  the 
mere  account  of  which  makes  our  blood  run  cold, 
and  affords  us  a  striking  proof  of  the  cruelty  of  which 
man  is  capable.     But  I  have  not  time  to  enter  into 
these  details.     I  hasten  to  the  illustration  of  the 

Vllh  Seal,  which  embraces  the  period  from  the 
year  303  to  323,  when  Christianity  was  publicly  es- 
tablished in  the  Roman  empire.  The  account  of 
this  is  given  from  the  twelfth  verse  to  the  end  of  the 
chapter. 

The  figures,  indeed,  are  derived  from  the  transac- 
tions of  the  judgment-day;  but  an  attention  to  pro- 
phetic chronology,  as  well  as  a  regard  to  the  symbo- 
lical language  used  in  the  scriptures,  will  convince 
us  that  there  is  no  reference  here  to  the  end  of  the 


64  SERMON  cxvir. 

world.  Many  events  are  to  happen  after  those  that 
are  recorded  in  the  end  of  this  chapter;  and  nothing 
is  more  common  in  the  prophets  both  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  than  to  represent  the  punishment 
of  idolatrous  nations  by  figures  derived  from  the 
events  that  shall  occur  at  the  dissolution  of  the 
world.  It  would  be  easy  to  prove  this,  did  our  time 
allow,  by  the  induction  of  particular  instances. 
There  is  also  a  propriety  in  this  phraseology,  since 
God  then  comes  to  judge  these  communities,  as  he 
will  judge  individuals  in  the  final  day.  And  be- 
sides, there  is  no  obscurity ;  for  we  shall  see,  before 
the  termination  of  these  lectures,  that  there  is  a  uni- 
formity in  the  application  of  all  the  prophetic  sym- 
bols. 

These  remarks,  taken  in  connection  with  those 
made  in  our  first  lecture,  will  enable  us  fully  to  un- 
derstand the  events  foretold  under  the  sixth  seal. 
"  There  was  a  great  earthquake ;"  the  civil  and  re- 
liofious  constitution  of  the  world  was  chansjed.  "  The 
sun,"  the  symbol  of  supreme  government,  and  here 
of  the  ancient  pagan  government  of  the  Roman  em- 
pire, "  was  darkened,  and  became  black  as  sack- 
cloth of  hair;"  was  degraded  and  liumblcd.  "  The 
moon,*'  the  ecclesiastical  state  of  the  empire,  "  be- 
came as  blood,"  lost  all  its  lustre,  their  temples  were 
overthrown,  their  false  systems  renounced.  "  The 
stars,"  their  idol  deities,  "  fell  from  heaven,"  were 
no  longer  regarded.  "  The  heaven  departed  as  a 
scroll,"  the  whole  system  of  their  pagan  worship 
was  shrivelled  and  destroyed.  All,  of  every  rank 
in  society,  felt  that  they  could  make  no  opposition 
to  the  Omnipotent;  that  they  could  not  defend  them- 
selves against  the  Redeemer.  In  one  word,  that 
wonderful  revolution  took  place,  which,  commencing 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  V.       65 

in  A.  D.  303,  was  completed  by  the  firm  establish- 
ment of  Christianity  under  Constantine,  in  323. 

Here  we  pause.  Nothing  would  have  been  easier 
than  to  have  illustrated  more  fully  every  part  of  the 
preceding  discourse.  But  enough  has  been  said  to 
give  you  a  general  view  of  the  subject;  and  we  are 
desirous  to  advance,  with  as  much  rapidity  as  possi- 
ble, in  this  mystic  but  animating  book.  One  great 
design  in  choosing  it  as  the  foundation  of  a  course 
of  lectures,  was  to  show  you  where  we  now  stand, 
and  what  are  the  consequent  duties  imposed  upon 
us.  But  in  order  to  convince  you  more  fully  on 
these  points,  I  thought  it  fit  to  trace  with  you  the 
whole  line  of  prophecy  from  the  time  of  John  to  the 
present  period. 

Let  us  not  conclude  the  present  lecture  without 
some  practical  remarks. 

1.  Admire  the  authority,  the  power,  and  the  glory 
of  Jesus.  He  went  forth  to  conquer  the  nations  : 
his  success  is  proved  by  the  countless  number  of 
happy,  holy,  exalted  beings,  round  his  throne,  who 
have  been  subdued  by  his  grace,  and  who  now  par- 
ticipate in  his  glory.  It  is  proved  by  the  reception 
of  his  gospel  in  so  many  countries  where  once  the 
altars  of  paganism  were  reared.  It  shall  be  proved 
more  fully  when  that  day  arrives  which  is  so  rapidly 
hastening  on,  when  the  whole  world  shall  be  sub- 
missive to  him.  Solemnly  inquire  then,  Has  he 
conquered  me  '^  He  must  be  your  Lord ;  he  must 
be  victorious  over  you,  either  by  his  grace  or  his 
power;  you  shall  be  brought  to  liis  feet,  either  as 
voluntary  subjects,  or  as  foes  crushed  by  his  might. 
Think  of  the  righteousness  and  mercy  of  his  king- 
dom, and  submit  to  him.  Remember  that  he  is  still 
•'  to  conquer,"   and   pray  for  the  extension  of  his 

VOL.  IV.  9 


66  SERMON  CXVII. 

kingdom,  and  use  all  tlie  means  in  yoUr  power  io 
promote  it. 

2.  Child  of  affliction  !  you  have  been  reviewing 
some  of  the  sufferings  of  early  Christians.  Repine 
not  then  at  thy  lot ;  thou  art  not  walking  in  an  un- 
trodden path :  through  much  tribulation  the  early 
believers  entered  into  glory.  He  who  supported 
them,  can  support  thee ;  he  who  crowned  them  is 
still  faithful,  and  sympathizing,  and  kind. 

.3.  We  have  seen  the  prevalence  of  War,  and  pes- 
tilence, and  famine,  in  the  earlier  periods  of  the 
church  :  what  cause  of  thankfulness  is  it  that  we  are 
not  visited  with  these  judgments  of  God !  We  have 
contemplated  the  fury  of  the  persecutor :  oh !  how 
grateful  should  we  be,  that  we  are  free  from  the  rod 
of  the  oppressor,  and  can  worship  God  according  to 
the  dictates  of  our  consciences !  Surely  our  peculiar 
privileges  call  for  more  devoted  lives. 

4.  We  have  contemplated  the  happiness  of  the 
martyrs :  the  same  robe  of  righteousness,  the  same 
crown  of  glory,  will  be  given  to  all  the  children  of 
God.  If  faithful  unto  death,  we  shall  mingle  with 
them  in  the  world  of  felicity,  and  adore  and  bless 
ou"  common  Lord.  Let  us  follow  them  so  far  as  they 
followed  Jesus. 

5.  Finally :  let  us  live  in  the  believing  expectation 
of  the  judgment-day,  that  day  when,  without  a  figure, 
the  events  shall  occur  which  are  represented  in  the 
conclusion  of  this  chapter  i  when  the  wicked  shall 
in  vain  look  to  created  objects  for  support;  when 
nothing  can  preserve  them  from  "  the  wrath  of  Him 
who  sitteth  upon  the  throne,"  and  from  the  more 
intolerable  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  the  injured,  insulted, 
Contemned  Lamb  of  God.     He  now  offers  to  take 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VI.       67 

away  our  sin  :  let  us  no  longer  trifle  with  liim ;  let 
us  not  be  satisfied  till  we  are  authorized  to  look  to 
him  as  our  friend,  and  to  anticipate  the  judgment* 
day  as  the  period  when  he  will  manifest  himself  as 
our  advocate  and  Redeemer. 


SERMON  CXVIIL 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSi;, 

No.  VI. 


Revelation,  chap.  vii. 

In  our  last  lecture  we  explained  the  visions  that 
were  exhibited  on  the  opening  of  the  first  six  seals 
of  that  prophetic  book  that  was  given  to  the  Re- 
deemer, that  he  might  reveal  its  contents  to  the 
church,  and  accomplish  the  purposes  of  Providence 
that  it  contained.  In  this  explanation  we  traced  the 
history  of  the  church  from  the  period  when  this  re- 
velation was  communicated  to  John,  to  the  establish- 
ment of  religion  under  Constantine.  After  this  im- 
portant event,  there  was  a  respite  from  persecution, 
and  a  season  of  tranquillity ;  during  this  time  the 
visible  church  greatly  increased,  and  the  number  of 
nominal  Christians  was  augmented  ;  but  as  wealth 
and  honour  were  now  connected  with  religion,  the 


68  SERMON   CXVIII. 

public  profession  of  it  did  not  aflbrd  the  same  evi- 
dence of  sincere  piety  as  when  the  rack  and  the 
flames  were  the  portion  of  the  followers  of  Jesus. 
The  Saviour  therefore  sealed  those  in  a  peculiar 
manner  who  were  real  believers;  thus  designating 
them  as  his  redeemed  property,  and  assuring  them 
of  protection  and  defence  during  those  judgments 
that  were  soon  to  come  upon  the  earth,  and  that 
were  announced  by  the  sounding  of  the  trumpets  in 
the  succeeding  chapter.  Thus  too  will  the  Saviour 
mark  and  secure  his  own,  in  all  ages  of  the  world, 
through  all  the  corruptions  and  dangers  of  the 
church.  The  whole  of  the  number  thus  redeemed 
and  glorified  by  him,  appeared  to  the  apostle,  and 
he  contemplated  their  elevation  and  felicity  with 
joy  and  gratitude.  Such  is  the  general  meaning  of 
this  chapter:  let  us  consider  it  more  in  detail. 

In  the  same  roll  in  which  the  dissolution  of  the 
pagan  system  was  represented,  St.  John  beheld  four 
angels  standing  '*  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,'" 
or  at  the  four  cardinal  points.  They  are  the  minis- 
ters of  God's  providence,  and  at  his  command  the^ 
inflict  calamities  or  pour  out  judgments  upon  guilty 
nations.  Of  these  calamities  and  judgments,  violent 
winds,  which  carry  desolation  with  them,  and  sweep 
away  opposing  obstructions,  are  a  frequent  scriptu- 
ral symbol.  But  these  angels  act  not  without  a 
commission.  Tliey  here  appear  "■'  holding  the  winds," 
waiting  for  the  orders  of  God  :  till  he  speaks,  all  is 
calm  :  *••  the  earth,  the  sea,  and  (he  trees,"  all  ranks 
and  orders  of  men,  are  uninjmed.  It  is  probably  a 
reference  to  Ihat  period  of  unusual  tranquillity  and 
peace,  which  intervened  between  the  establishment 
of  Christianity  l»y  Constantine,  in  A.  I).  323,  and  hi-^ 
death  in  A.  I).  337. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VL       69 

It  was  intimated,  that  this  tranquillity  should  con- 
tinue but  a  short  time.  Another  angel  of  superior 
dignity  rises  from  the  east ;  it  is  the  Redeemer,  who 
rose  in  the  east  as  the  glorious  Sun  of  Righteousness, 
and  thence  shed  the  light  and  consolations  of  the 
gospel :  you  recollect  that  he  is  elsewhere  termed 
"  the  angel  of  God's  presence;"  (Isaiah  Ixiii.  9.) 
"  the  angel  who  bears  God's  name ;"  (Exod.  xxiii. 
21.)  "  the  angel  or  messenger  of  the  covenant;" 
(Mai.  iii.  1.)  and  "  a  mighty  angel."  (Rev.  x.  1.) 
He  has  authority  over  the  four  other  angels,  as  he 
has  over  all  the  heavenly  host,  and  speaks  to  them 
as  their  Ruler  and  Lord.  He  perfectly  knows  all  his 
true  followers  ;  he  has  power  to  seal  them,  and  does 
actually  seal  them  by  the  conferment  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  promise.  The  gift  of  this  Spirit,  whereby 
Christians  are  elsewhere  said  to  be  "  sealed  unto 
the  day  of  redemption,"  distinguishes  them  as  clearly 
in  the  view  of  God  as  an  external  mark  impressed 
upon  their  foreheads  would  point  them  out  to  their 
fellow-men.  The  angels  are  commanded  to  suspend 
the  execution  of  those  calamities  which,  under  the 
trumpets,  will  be  brought  upon  the  world,  till  the 
real  disciples  of  Jesus  are  thus  sealed:  are  thus  de- 
signated as  his  peculiar  and  purchased  possession  : 
and  are  as  certainly  assured  of  the  divine  protection 
as  were  those  sealed  ones  in  Ezekiel  ix.  upon  whose 
foreheads  was  set  a  mark,  because  they  sighed  and 
cried  for  the  abominations  done  in  the  midst  of  the 
city,  and  concerning  whom,  those  that  carried  the 
slaughter-weapons  M^ere  charged,  "  Come  not  near 
any  one  upon  whom  is  the  mark." 

The  number  of  those  who  were  thus  sealed,  is  said 
to  be  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand :  a  definite 
for  an  indefinite  number,  and  .alluding  at  once  to  tho 


70  SERMON  CXVllI. 

twelve  tribes  under  the  old  dispensation,  and  to  the 
twelve  apostles  under  the  new.  They  were  few  in 
roniparison  with  the  multitudes  that  then  prol'essed 
Christianity ;  but,  alas  !  in  every  age  how  many  are 
there  w  ho  have  the  external  seals  of  the  sacraments 
who  are  destitute  of  the  internal  seal  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  ? 

Those  who  are  sealed  are  said  to  be  gathered 
"  out  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel."  I 
have  already  remarked  to  you,  that  throughout  the 
greater  part  of  this  l)ook,  the  images  are  derived 
from  the  Jewish  temple  and  worship:  and  that  when 
the  tribes  of  Israel  are  spoken  of,  the  true  Israel  of 
God,  the  church  of  the  Redeemer,  is  meant,  and  not 
merely  the  natural  posterity  of  Jacob.  This  is  a 
mode  of  speaking  familiar  to  all  the  apostles :  how 
often  does  Paul  term  believers  "  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham," because  they  have  the  same  faith  ?  "  the  cir- 
cumcision." because  their  hearts  are  purified  ?  How 
often  do  Jerusalem  and  Zion  signify  the  whole 
church?  It  is  not  then  at  all  surprising,  that  this 
phraseology  should  be  common  in  so  mystic  a  book. 
The  sealed  are  those  who  belong  to  the  invisible 
church,  whether  they  originally  were  Gentiles  or 
Jews.  In  the  enumeration  of  the  tribes,  Dan  and 
Epliraim  are  omitted  ;  perhaps  because  these  tribes 
were  the  leaders  in  idolatry,  and  therefore  not  cal- 
culated to  represent  the  pure  church,  and  in  their 
stead  are  substituted  Levi  and  Joseph  :  the  former 
indeed  had  no  portion  among  his  brethren,  but  is 
entitled  to  the  same  celestial  blessings  with  the  rest; 
the  latter,  to  whose  two  sons  Jacob  gave  such  a 
blessing  as  constituted  them  heads  of  two  distinct 
tribes. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VL       71 

In  addition  to  those  who  were  sealed  during  this 
*hort  period  of  the  church's  tranquillity,  the  apostle 
was  taught  that  in  every  age,  whatever  might  be  the 
corruptions  or  the  persecutions  of  the  church,  there 
should  always  be  the  sealed  ones  of  Jesus.  To  en- 
courage Christians,  there  was  then  exhibited  to  St. 
John  the  glorious  assembly  that  shall  at  last  appear 
in  purity  and  joy  before  the  throne  of  God.  As  the 
prophets  of  the  Old  Testament  frequently  interrupt 
the  series  of  their  predictions,  to  speak  of  the  advent 
of  Messiah,  the  great  object  of  ancient  prophecy, 
so  St.  John  has  several  times  interspersed  in  the 
course  of  this  book,  views  of  the  church  as  it  shall 
finally  appear  triumphant  over  all  its  enemies,  and 
crowned  with  felicity  and  glory  by  its  Redeemer. 
These  views  are  introduced  with  great  beauty  and 
propriety,  to  animate  believers  under  those  suffer- 
ings they  are  called  to  endure ;  to  make  them  stand 
firm  in  the  faith  in  the  darkest  and  most  disastrous 
times ;  and  by  an  enlarged  and  comprehensive  view 
of  "  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first- 
born in  heaven,"  to  dissipate  the  gloom  which  rests 
upon  the  mind  in  contemplating  those  divine  judg- 
ments, or  those  human  corruptions,  which  constitute 
so  large  a  portion  of  the  history  of  the  church  on 
earth.  From  the  9th  verse  to  the  end  of  the  chap- 
ter, we  have  such  a  view  of  that  church  triumphant, 
to  become  members  of  which  ought  to  be  the  great 
object  of  our  desire  and  pursuit.  Let  us  arrange 
under  a  few  different  heads  the  chief  traits  of  this 
beautiful  and  subhme  picture. 

1.  We  are  pointed  to  the  chief  beings  who  shall  i?iha- 
hit  the  world  of  glory  : 

There  is  the  great  God-,  everywhere  present,  yeX 
in  heaven   he  more  peculiarly  manifests  himself: 


72  SERMON  CXVJII. 

tlicre  is  his  palace,  iiis  tlirone  :  tlic*re  lie  unveils  his 
perfectioiiS  in  a  more  resplendent  manner  than  in 
any  other  part  of  his  dominions  ;  so  displays  himself, 
that  the  beatific  vision,  the  great  source  of  felicity 
to  the  redeemed,  is  enjoyed  by  them  wlien  removed 
from  the  sorrows  of  earth,  they  enter  "  the  house 
not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 

There  is  the  Lamb  of  God,  Jesus,  in  his  mediato- 
rial character.  We  stand  not  o'.ily  before  the  throne, 
but  also  before  the  Lamb,  lie  m  ho  shed  his  blood 
for  our  salvation;  he  to  whom  we  have  so  olten  de- 
voted ourselves ;  he  whom  our  souls  adore,  and 
desire  more  clearly  to  sec,  and  more  fully  to  enjoy, 
shall  be  there.  We  shall  behold  him  who  for  us 
submitted  to  such  agonies,  inconceivably  glorified 
and  exalted. 

There  are  the  angels  of  God :  even  now  they  form 
part  of  the  family  which  acknowledges  Christ  as  its 
Head  ;  even  now  they  hold  an  uninterrupted  inter- 
course with  the  church  of  the  Redeemer  upon  earth  ; 
they  minister  to  the  heirs  of  salvation  ;  and  in  the 
world  to  come,  informing  us  of  many  offices  of  love 
they  have  performed  to  us,  tliey  shall  unite  with 
redeemed  sinners  in  their  praises  and  hallelujalis. 
It  is  true,  having  never  sinned,  and  been  exposed  to 
the  curse  of  the  law,  they  cannot  raise  so  high  a  song 
for  recovering  grace  as  we  can :  they  therefore  ap- 
pear in  this  chapter,  as  well  as  in  other  parts  of  this 
book,  as  standing  further  from  the  throne  than  the 
elders  and  living  creatures,  the  representatives  of 
the  ransomed  children  of  Adam:  yet  they  still  unite 
with  the  church  triumphant,  falling  on  their  faces, 
worshipping  Cod,  nnd  crying,  "  Amen  :  blessing,  and 
glory,  and  wisdom,  and  tiianksgiving,  and  honour. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VI.       /^ 

and  power,  and  might,  be  unto  our  God  for  ever 
and  ever.    Amen !" 

There,  are  all  good  men,  "  of  all  nations,  and  kin- 
dreds, and  people,  and  tongues."  Those  who  have 
lived  at  different  periods  of  the  world,  will  there 
meet :  an  Abel  will  bow  with  Isaiah,  a  John  with  a 
Watts.  Those  from  various  parts  of  the  world  will 
there  be  united  :  the  believing  Hindoo  and  the  con- 
verted American  ;  all  the  followers  of  the  Redeemer 
who  love  one  another  upon  earth,  but  who  are  pre- 
vented by  distance  of  place,  by  interposing  seas,  or 
mountains,  from  seeing  each  other  in  the  flesh ;  all 
who  have  lived  in  various  states  of  the  church ;  those 
who  have  obtained  the  crown  of  martyrdom;  and 
those  who  have  preserved  their  integrity  amidst  the 
smiles  and  allurements  of  the  world;  those  who  just 
opened  their  eyes  upon  the  earth,  closed  them  in 
death,  and  soared  to  glory  ;  and  those  who  long  and 
successfully  warred  under  the  banner  of  the  Re- 
deemer. All  good  men  Avho  here  were  divided  by 
various  sentiments,  and  prevented  by  their  pecu- 
liarities of  belief  from  having  a  perfect  union,  though 
their  souls  were  supremely  attached  to  Jesus,  shall 
there  mingle  their  hearts,  and  wonder  at  their  former 
coldness  and  distance  :  one  blaze  of  light  shall  irra- 
diate every  heart;  and  all  dissention  shall  for  ever 
cease. 

2.  We  are  taught  what  is  the  nmnber  of  the  blest, 
or  rather,  are  assured  that  they  will  consist  of "  a 
multitude  which  no  man.  can  number."  From  the 
time  of  Abel,  the  first  redeemed  sinner,  accessions 
have  continually  been  making  to  the  society  of  the 
glorified.  There  is  not  a  day  that  passes,  in  which 
there  are  not  some,  shaking ,  off  the  burden  of  sin 
and  corruption,  who  are  admitted  to  the  plenitude 

VOL.  IV.  10 


74  SERMON  cxviir. 

of  holiness  and  joy:  myriads  iipoit  myriads  sljme 
already  in  heaven  as  the  evidences  ol  tlie  Fathers 
love,  the  trophies  of  the  Saviour's  grace.  And  we 
are  taught  by  the  scriptures,  liiat  all  who  shall  be 
saved  before  the  millennial  glory  of  the  church,  will 
be  only  the  first-fruits,  bearing  no  greater  propoi- 
lion  to  the  spiritual  harvest,  than  the  first-truits  of- 
fered in  the  temple  did  to  all  the  harvest  through- 
out Judea.  Imagine  all  these  collected,  and  you 
will  easily  conceive  that  however  little  the  flock  af 
Christ  may  now  appear,  yet  when  all  his  followers 
shall  at  last  be  collected,  they  will  be  innumera- 
ble. 

3.  We  are  taught  tchence  they  came :  they  all  "  came 
out  of  great  tribulation."  They  experienced  indeed 
different  degrees  of  sorrow:  some  experienced  the 
tortures  of  martyrdom  ;  others  lived  in  a  more  serene 
state  of  the  church:  but  they  all  have  had  to  con- 
tend with  sorrows;  to  conflict  with  temptation,  with 
sin,  with  spiritual  distress.  To  none  of  them  did 
God  promise,  on  none  of  them  did  he  confer,  perfect 
exemption  from  distress. 

1.  We  are  taught  hotc  tkeij  obtained  heaven  :  the 
blood  of  the  martyr  did  not  merit  it;  the  sufferings 
of  the  believer  did  not  deserve  it:  there  is  but  one 
fountain  in  which  they  all  have  been  cleansed,  the 
atoning  blood  of  Jesus:  there  is  but  one  song  in 
which  they  all  unite,  *•  Thou,  Saviour,  art  worthy, 
for  thou  wast  slain.''  Neither  sufferings  nor  merits 
are  there  presented,  as  the  ground  of  pardon  and 
salvation;  *■'  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,"  and  that  alone, 
was  their  plea  upon  earth  for  justification,  and  is  the 
theme  of  gratitude  and  triumph  when  they  enter  into 
heaven. 

r».  \\  c  are  taught  what  is  the  nature  of  llicir  felicity  : 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VL       15 

they  have  while  robes,  are  perfectly  holy  and  fully 
justified;  they  have  palms  in  their  hands,  the  sym- 
bol of  victory  and  triumph,  as  well  as  the  accompa- 
niment of  praise ;  they  are  before  the  throne  of  God, 
who  dwells  among  them,  affording  them  brighter 
manifestations  of  his  glory  than  in  the  ancient  tem- 
ple, and  more  intimate  communion  than  any  of  his 
saints  can  have  in  this  world  of  darkness  and  dis- 
tance from  him.  "  llieT/  serve  him  day  and  night ;" 
heaven  indeed  is  a  state  of  rest,  but  not  the  rest  of 
an  unintelligent  substance,  or  of  tired  powers;  but 
that  of  an  active  spirit,  which  can  only  be  easy  and 
at  rest  when  freed  from  the  clogs  that  impair  its  vi- 
gour and  restrain  its  activity.  It  is  indeed  a  freedom 
from  weariness  and  toil,  but  not  a  cessation  from  ac- 
tion :  there  the  redeemed  serve  God,  not  with  dull 
and  lifeless  afflctions,  as  ours  too  often  are,  but  with 
unceasing  life  and  vigour,  joy  and  transport.  There 
they  Q.ve  freed  from  all  calamities  ;  "they  shall  hunger 
no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more;  neither  shall  the 
sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat."  Neither  those 
temporal  nor  spiritual  calamities,  which  here  so  of- 
ten agitate  their  hearts  and  bring  tears  into  their 
eyes,  shall  attend  them  beyond  the  tomb.  God  him- 
self, who  in  their  afflictions  upon  earth,  "  pitied  them 
as  a  Father  pitieth  his  children,"  shall  then  "  wipe 
all  tears  from  their  eyes,"  and  pour  the  rich  stream 
of  blessedness  upon  their  souls.  Jesus  will  exercise 
towards  them  his  pastoral  office :  as  the  good  Shep- 
herd, he  upon  earth  laid  down  his  life  for  his  sheep; 
followed  them  into  the  wilderness ;  drew  them  back 
from  the  precipice,  down  which  they  were  rushing; 
nourished  them  by  his  ordinances ;  and  in  commu- 
nion with  him  made  them  to  lie  down  by  the  still 
waters,  and  led  them  to  green  pastures.     In  heaven;, 


76  SERMON  CXVIH. 

on  the  throne,  he  is  still  their  Shepherd :  he  give? 
them  richer  consolations;  he  feeds  them  with  higher 
joys  than  they  could  conceive  on  earth ;  he  leads 
them  to  the  living,  ever-ilovving  fountains  of  blessed- 
ness, and  makes  ihcm  happy  beyond  their  concep- 
tions, and  for  eternity. 

Such  is  a  brief  sketch  of  the  enrapturing  view 
presented  to  the  apostle. 

1.  Afflicted  Chri^^lian  !  in  contemplating  it,  wilt 
thou  still  repine  at  afflictions  that  must  so  soon  and 
so  gloriously  terminate?  ^Vho  will  ujurmur  at  "  great 
tribulation,"  which  results  in  iu^aven,  and  will  ren- 
der still  dearer  its  perfect  and  eternal  beatitude  ? 

2.  Who  is  prepared  for  this  heaven?  He.  and  he 
only  who  is  washed  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  If 
uninterested  in  his  atonement,  all  our  suiFerings  on 
earth  are  only  the  terrible  presage  of  that  eternal 
agony  which  awaits  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer. 
Art  thou  united  to  him  by  faith?  does  thy  life  attest 
that  thou  art  his  cliild  ?  has  lie  sealed  thee  by  his 
Spirit,  and  does  this  Spirit  dwell  in  thee  and  ani- 
mate thee  as  the  pledge,  and  earnest,  and  first-fruits 
of  heaven  ? 

3.  Finally  :  let  us  emulate  the  felicity  of  the  bles- 
sed; let  us  aspire  to  the  same  glory;  with  such  sub- 
lime prospects  let  us  not  cleave  to  the  earth,  and 
with  the  serpent  feed  upon  dust;  but  seek  for  ho- 
nour, glory,  and  immortality.  To  us  are  ollered 
robes  as  white,  crowns  as  radiant,  palms  as  verdant, 
as  those  possessed  whom  the  apostle  here  beheld. 
God  give  us  grace  so  to  live,  that  at  last  we  may  be 
united  Avith  them ! 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VII.      77 


SERMON  CXIX. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  VII. 


Revelation,  chap.  viii. 

We  have  beheld  six  of  the  seals  broken  in  suc- 
cession, and  have  explained  the  events  that  were 
symbolically  foretold  by  them.  We  have  beheld  the 
overthrow  of  paganism  in  the  Roman  empire  ;  have 
seen  the  commencement  of  those  corruptions  that  are 
about  to  bring  down  the  judgments  of  God  ;  have 
marked  the  condescension  of  our  Saviour  in  sealincf 
his  real  disciples,  that  they  may  be  designated  as 
his  peculiar  property,  and  be  assured  of  defence 
and  protection  by  him.  We  have  now  advanced  to 
the  seventh  seal,  which  includes  all  the  seven  trum- 
pets, as  the  seventh  trumpet  includes  all  the  seven 
vials.  We  have  found,  in  every  step  that  we  have 
taken,  that  history  confirmed  the  Bible ;  that  the 
works  of  God  in  providence  were  the  best  commen- 
tary on  his  predictions  in  his  word.  In  our  progress 
we  shall  see  still  more  evidence  of  this  important 
truth. 

I  have  remarked  to  you,  that,  when  John  wrote, 
the  chief  strength  of  Satan  against  the  church  was 


78  SERMON   CXIX. 

collected  in  the  Roman  empire ;  and  that  a  consi- 
derable portion  of  tfiis  book  is  designed  to  show  the 
conduct  of  Providence  towards  this  empire.  It  ex- 
isted, from  the  time  of  this  revelation,  under  three 
distinct  forms  :  as  an  empire  professing  heathenism  ; 
as  an  empire  professing  Christianity;  and  as  a  state, 
after  the  division  of  the  empire,  upholding,  by  all  its 
power  and  arts,  a  system  of  corrupt  religion.  The 
events  that  should  occur  to  it,  and  to  the  church  as 
connected  with  it,  are  also  foretold  in  three  classes. 
Under  the  seals,  heathenism  is  overthrown ;  under 
the  trumpets,  the  united  Christian  empire  is  punish- 
ed for  its  corruption  of  religion ;  and,  under  the 
vials,  the  anti-Christian  hierarchy  is  visited  with  the 
severest  woes  for  its  false  doctrines,  its  unholy  con- 
duct, and  its  persecutions  of  the  saints;  and,  at  last, 
is  utterly  destroyed.  The  seals,  the  trumpets,  and 
the  vials,  are  indeed  as  the  successive  volumes  of 
the  same  work,  containing  the  history  of  Divine  Pro- 
vidence ;  and  by  this  diversity  of  emblems,  a  spirit 
of  inquiry  is  excited,  and  the  charms  of  variety  and 
novelty  given  to  the  scenery. 

The  apostle  beheld  the  seventh  seal  opened  :  but 
before  its  contents  are  revealed,  there  is,  for  a  short 
space,  a  profound  and  reverential  silence  in  heaven, 
a  pause  of  suspense,  till  the  designs  of  Providence 
are  declared. 

Preparations  are  made  for  the  execution  of  some 
extraordinary  judgmei>ts  on  the  world:  "Seven 
angels  who  stood  before  God."  perhaps  (he  seven 
principal  archangels  so  often  referred  to  in  this  book, 
and  in  the  prophecy  of  Zechariah,  come  from  their 
station,  and  receive  seven  trumpets,  indicative  of  the 
alarms  tliat  would  soon  be  produced  by  wars,  de- 
solations, and  woes. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VIL       79 

But  in  the  midst  of  public  judgments,  the  Saviour 
will  not  forget  his  friends.  Before  he  permitted  the 
four  angels  to  loose  the  winds,  he  sealed  all  his  real 
children.  Before  the  blast  of  the  trumpet  is  heard, 
he  exhibits  himself  to  them,  careful  of  their  interests. 
"  Another  angel,"  the  angel  of  God's  presence, 
*'  stood  before  the  altar"  of  burnt-oifering,  to  denote 
the  atonement  he  had  made  with  his  blood,  and 
*'  had  a  golden  censer  with  much  incense,"  to  denote 
the  fulness  of  his  merit,  and  the  acceptableness  of 
his  mediation  through  his  expiatory  sacrifice.  This 
incense  he  offered  up  "  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints," 
rendering  their  dcA'^otions  acceptable  by  his  inter- 
cession before  the  throne  of  grace,  the  mercy-seat, 
which  intercession  had  been  typically  represented 
by  the  perfume  of  incense  rising  from  the  golden 
altar  in  the  temple. 

How  animating  and  touching  are  those  represent- 
ations of  Jesus  that  are  every  where  interspersed  in 
the  Apocalypse  !  It  is,  perhaps,  this  circumstance 
which  most  endears  it  to  the  ordinary  believer.  He 
whose  historical  researches  have  not  been  sufficient 
to  enable  him  to  compare  predictions  with  their  ac- 
complishment, nevertheless  reads  this  book  with 
deep  interest,  because  he  every  where  in  it  meets 
with  that  Saviour  whom  he  loves.  Whether  he  con- 
siders the  glory  in  which  he  appeared  to  the  beloved 
disciple,  which  so  overpowered  the  faculties  of  na- 
ture as  to  cause  John  to  fall  at  his  feet  as  dead  : 
whether  he  regards  him  exhibited  as  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain ;  as  the  object  of  adoration  to  angels  and 
the  redeemed;  as  the  interceding  angel  of  the  cove- 
nant, standing  for  us  at  the  golden  altar;  whether 
the  believer  view  Jesus  in  tjiese,  or  any  of  the  other 
sublime  or  tender  forms  in  which  he  is  perpetually 


80  SERMON  CXIX. 

exhibited  in  this  book;  love,  and  faith,  and  hope, 
and  joy,  mij?t  1)C  excited. 

Pause  for  a  moment  at  the  representation  of  the 
text,  and  ask  thyself,  *  Am  I  a  man  of  prayer  ?'  It 
is  taken  for  granted  that  thou  art,  if  thou  art  one  of 
the  saints.  The  suppHcations  of  behe\  ers  will  rise 
to  God.  \\\\\  be  presented  to  the  Redeemer.  In  vain 
dost  thou  call  thyself  a  Christian,  if,  in  the  offices  of 
devotion,  thou  dost  not  frequently  approach  the 
mercy-seat.  Thou  treatest  with  contempt  the  advo- 
cacy of  Jesus,  if  thou  dost  not,  by  frequent  prayer, 
employ  him  in  this  oiTice. 

Inquire  whether,  in  affliction,  thy  prayers  are 
multiplied.  Judgments  were  about  to  be  poured  out, 
and  the  Advocate,  the  kind  Intercessor,  hastened  to 
the  golden  altar,  to  receive  the  numerous  petitions 
that  would  be  poured  out  by  his  children.  Wo  to 
thee,  if  affliction  does  not  render  the  throne  of  grace 
dearer  to  thee,  and  cause  thy  visits  to  thy  closet  to 
be  more  numerous !  It  is  a  sad  sign  of  insincerity, 
if,  under  the  pressure  of  sorrow,  thou  choose  to 
struggle  with  it  alone,  rather  than  shed  thy  tears 
into  the  bosom  of  Jesus  ;  if  thou  choose  to  bear  thine 
own  burden,  rather  than  flee  to  him  to  be  delivered 
trom  it,  or  to  obtain  strength  to  enduro  it. 

Inquire  what  is  thy  plea  in  prayer.  Dost  thou  ex- 
pect to  be  heard  because  of  thy  sincerity ;  because 
of  thy  freedom  and  eidargement  in  thy  devotions; 
because  thy  affections  were  deeply  moved  when  thou 
wast  enjraired  in  the  exercises  of  devotion?  Ah! 
notwithstanding  all  this,  there  is  so  much  imperfec- 
tion n»ingled  with  thy  fust  services,  that  they  could 
not  be  accepted  by  a  holy  God,  were  not  Jesus  in 
heaven  receiving  thy  supplications,  and  at  prayer 
for  thee.    Use  no  other  plea  than  that  which  he  pre- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,    NO.  VU.  81 

sents:  his  atoning  blood  and  justifying  righteous- 
ness. Ever  remember,  that  if  he  is  able  to  save  to 
the  uttermost,  it  is  because  he  ever  liveth  to  make 
intercession  for  us. 

But,  enemies  of  the  Redeemer,  neglecters  of  the 
grace  of  God!   never  forget  that  the  compassion 
of  Jesus  is  not  a  weak  pity,  which  interferes  with  the 
claims  of  justice;  that  he  is  regardful  of  the  honour 
of  his  Father,  as  well  as  of  the  miseries  of  mortals. 
The  same  Saviour  who  had  sealed  his  followers,  and 
assured  them  that  their  prayers  should  be  heard  and 
answered,  passes  from  the  golden  to  the  brazen  al- 
tar, and  fillins  his  censer  with  those  coals  of  this  al- 
tar,  which  denoted  the  burning  wrath  of  God  that 
could  be  satisfied  only  by  an  atonement,  cast  it  down 
upon  the  earth.    It  represented  the  divine  vengeance 
that  would  be  executed  upon  those  who  had  already 
deeply    corrupted    religion  ;   and,    notwithstanding 
their  profession  of  Christianity,  displayed   not  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel.  This  actwas  followed  by  "voices, 
and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake:" 
symbols  of  those  woes  and  calamities  which  fell  upon 
the  empire  before  the  sounding  of  the  trumpets,  in 
the  interval  between  the  extinction  of  the  family  of 
Constantine,  to  the  death  of  Theodosius,  from  353  to 
395.     There  were  calamities,  invasions  by  barba- 
rians, who  were  again  repulsed  ;  and  the  Romans 
still  maintained  their  territories,  though  in  anxiety 
and  suspense. 

But  the  tempest  at  last  burst,  for  the  angels  were 
no  longer  restrained  by  the  great  Redeemer,  and  the 
first  trumpet  sounded  ;  "  and  there  followed  hail  and 
fire  mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon  the 
earth,  and  the  third  part  of  the  trees  was  burnt  up, 
and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up." 

VOL.  IV.  1 1 


82  SERMON  CXlX. 

Tlie  i^jmbols  of  hail  nnd  fire  are  frequrntlj  used  to 
dignity  the  desolating  jutlgmenls  ofGod.  David  tlius 
describes  the  vengeance  of  the  Lord  against  liis  ene- 
mies: "  The  Lord  thundered  in  the  heavens,  and 
the  Highest  gave  liis  voice  ;  hailstones  and  coals  of 
fire."  (Ps.  xviii.  13.)  Thus  Isaiah  foretells  the  in- 
vasion of  Israel  by  the  Assyrians  :  "  Behold  the  Lord 
hath  a  mighty  and  strong  one,  which  as  a  tempest  of 
hail  and  a  destroying  storm,  as  a  tlood  of  mighty  wa- 
ters overflowing,  shall  cast  down  to  the  earth  with 
the  hand.''  (Is.  xxviii.  2.)  Thus  also  the  approaching 
destruction  of  the  Assyrians  is  announced  :  *'  The 
Lord  shall  cause  his  glorious  voice  to  be  heard,  and 
shall  show  the  lighting  down  of  his  arm,  with  the  in- 
dignation of  his  anger,  and  with  the  flame  of  a  de- 
vouring fire,  with  scattering,  and  tempest,  and  hail- 
stones." (xxx.  .30.)  It  would  be  easy  to  add  other 
illustrations  of  these  symbols  :  these  are  sufficient. 
Blood  IS  here  added  to  show,  not  oidy  that  there  will 
be  great  devastation,  but  also  much  slaughter. 

This  was  to  be  inflicted  on  "  the  third  part  of  the 
earth  ;*'  the  phrase  generally  iised  in  this  book  to 
mark  the  Roman  empire. 

The  ♦'  trees  and  the  grass  ;*'  the  great  and  the 
poor,  were  alike  to  sufler  from  it. 

Turn  now  ia  history,  and  see  how  perfectly  all 
this  was  accomplished.  I  enter  not  into  particulars : 
you  will  find  them  in  all  the  histories  of  the  Roman 
empire;  and  in  jione  more  fully  than  in  the  work  of 
Gibbon,  who,  though  an  intidel,  unconsciously  bears 
testimony  to  the  divinity  of  the  scriptures.  We  have 
already,  in  the  explanation  of  this  book,  been  brought 
down  to  A.  I).  395.  From  this  time  to  A.  D.  4.');3, 
Vvh''!i  tliis  trumpet  concludes,  we  fnid  a  series  ol  ca- 
^     lamily,  bloodshed,  and  devaslalion,  of  which,  even  at 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VII.      83 

such  a  distance  of  time,  we  cannot  read  without  shud- 
dering. The  repeated  invasions  of  Alaric ;  the  ra- 
vages under  Radagaisus ;  the  desolating  progress 
of  the  Vandals  ;  the  woes  brought  by  Attila,  who  so 
often  boasted  that  '•  the  grass  never  grew  again 
where  his  horse  had  trodden :"  these,  and  other 
similar  calamities,  till  the  year  453,  the  period  of  the 
sudden  death  of  Attila,  fully  verified  these  predic- 
tions. They  were  woes  which,  like  the  hail,  came 
from  the  north. 

The  second  trumpet  sounded;  "and  as  it  were,a  great 
mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea  ;  and 
the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood ;  and  the  third 
part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea  and  had 
life,  died;  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  de- 
stroyed." 

The  symbol  o^  the  sea  is  explained  by  John  himself, 
Rev.  xvii.  15  :  "  The  waters  which  thou  sawest,  are 
people,  and  multitudes,  and  nations, and  tongues."  As 
opposed  to  the  earth,  it  signifies  many  nations  col- 
lected together,  no  longer  in  a  quiet,  but  in  an  agitat- 
ed state.  Such  was  the  situation  of  the  Roman  em- 
pire after  the  furious  tempest  from  the  north,  describ- 
ed under  the  preceding  trumpet. 

Mountains^  in  the  style  of  prophecy,  are  cities : 
casting  them  into  the  sea,  denotes  their  desolation. 
Look  at  the  description  of  the  destruction  of  Baby- 
lon, Jer.  li.  24,  25,  26.  42  :  "I  will  render  unto  Ba- 
bylon and  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Chaldea,  all  their 
evil  that  they  have  done  in  Zion  in  your  sight,  saith 
the  Lord.  Behold,  I  am  against  thee,  O  destroying 
mountain,  which  destroyest  all  the  earth,  saith  the 
Lord ;  and  I  will  stretch  out  mine  hand  upon  thee, 
and  roll  thee  down  from  the  rocks,  and  will  make  thee 
a  burnt  mountain.     And  they  shall  not  take  of  thee 


84  SERMON  CXIX. 

a  stone  for  a  corner,  nor  stones  fur  foundations  ;  hut 
thou  shalt  be  desolate  for  ever,  saith  the  Lord.  The 
sea  is  come  up  upon  Babylon  :  she  is  covered  with 
the  multitude  of  the  waves  thereof.*'  The  substance 
then  of  the  prediction  is,  that  Home,  Avhich,  like  Ba- 
bylon, had  l)een  a  destroying  mountain,  should  bt 
made  a  remarkable  example  of  divine  vengeance ; 
that  she  should  be  visited  with  slaughter  and  deso- 
lation;  that  a  large  number  should  be  destroyed  by 
the  wars  in  the  provinces  dependent  on  her  ;  that. 
the  sources  of  her  wealth  and  her  naval  power 
should  in  a  great  degree  be  cut  oiT. 

Turn  to  history,  and  see  whether  this  was  veriti- 
ed.  The  last  trumpet  conducted  us  to  4.03.  Two 
years  alterwards,  Genseric  at  the  head  of  his  Van- 
dals, came  from  Africa  to  Rome :  for  fourteen  days 
and  nights  the  captured  city  was  given  up  to  indis- 
criminate |)illage  ;  the  empress  Rudoxia  and  her  two 
daughters  were  carried  captive;  and  the  city  never 
recovered  its  former  power.  In  471,  it  was  again 
besieged,  taken,  and  plundered,  by  Ricimer,  a  Ro- 
man general,  at  the  head  of  the  barbarians  who  hati 
served  under  him.  In  these  and  in  similar  manners. 
it  was  cast  down  from  its  elevation. 

The  third  trumpet  sounded ;  "  and  there  fell  a  great 
star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp ;  and 
it  fell  upon  the  third  j)art  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the 
fountains  of  waters  ;  and  the  name  of  the  star  is  call- 
ed Wormwood,  and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  be- 
came wormwood  ;  and  many  men  died  of  the  waters, 
because  they  were  made  bitter.'* 

./'?  star  fdllintr  from  licarcn  signifies  in  the  prophetic 
language,  the  dej)osi(ion  oi  a  prince,  or  the  apostac\ 
of  a  minister  of  religion.  In  the  former  sense,  you 
recollect  it  is  used  of  the  king  of  Babylon:  "  How 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,    NO.  VII.  S5 

art  thou  fallen  from  heaven,  O  Lucifer,  son  of  the 
morning !"  and  so  in  other  places.  In  this  sense  it 
must  here  be  used,  for  St.  John  is  speaking  of  the  em- 
pire of  Rome.  The  effect  of  the  fall  of  this  star  was 
(not  to  turn  the  waters  into  blood,)  not  to  produce 
slaughter,  but  to  be  made  bitter ;  to  cause  great  pub- 
lic distress  by  the  inefficacjand  confusion  of  govern- 
ment; to  turn  the  streams  and  sources  of  defence 
and  comfort  into  the  bitterness  of  disappointment 
and  disgust. 

Turn  again  to  history.  You  find  Odoacer,  king 
of  the  Heruli,  in  the  year  476,  taking  Rome,  de- 
posing Momyllus,  or  Augustulus,  putting  a  period  to 
the  western  empire,  and  himself  assuming  the  name 
of  king  of  Italy.  The  consequence  was,  "  that  the 
great  benefits  of  government  were  no  longer  enjoyed ; 
all  authority  became  despicable  by  weakness  or 
mismanagement.  Instead  of  protection  and  civil 
advantages,  the  people  every  where  languished  in 
distress,  and  knew  not  where  to  apply  for  justice  or 
defence.  Such  a  state  of  things  may  with  great  pro- 
priety be  represented  by  the  rivers  and  fountains  ol 
water  being  made  bitter  with  wormwood." 

The  fourth  trumpet  sounded,  "and  the  third  part 
of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars  ;  so  as  the  third 
part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not 
for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  likewise." 

The  darkening  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  is,  as 
you  have  seen,  the  constant  and  natural  emblem  of 
the  diminution  and  destruction  of  political  glory  and 
influence.  This  is  here  foretold,  with  regard  to  the 
western  empire.  Notwithstanding  the  fall  of  the 
imperial  star,  yet  the  former  government  of  Rome, 
its   senate,   its  consuls,   an(i  its  other  magistrates,    *»; 


80  SERMON  CXIX.. 

nominally  contiiiucii.  They  remained  iluringall  the 
wars  and  commotions  that  intervened  Irom  470  till 
568,  when  Justin  II.  emperor  of  the  east,  sent  Lon- 
ginus  to  Italy,  who  deprived  Rome  of  all  its  authority, 
and  reduced  it  to  the  form  of  a  small  duchy,  of  wliich 
he  was  the  (irst  exarch.  Its  authority  was  entirely 
destroyed  by  these  humbling  and  striking  events, 
and  its  political  heavens  eclipsed. 

The  chapter  concludes  with  the  annunciation  of 
the  three  wo-trumpcts,  that  will  usher  in  events  that 
are  intended,  not  for  reformation,  but  ibr  punish- 
ment. 

My  brethren,  I  am  sensible  that  there  are  parts 
of  these  lectures  that  do  not  appear  highly  interest- 
ing to  you.  This  arises  in  part  from  not  being  per- 
fectly acquainted  with  the  symbolical  language  of 
prophecy.  But  every  new  lecture,  or,  as  I  may  call 
it,  new  lesson,  will  remove  this  di/ficulty  in  some 
degree  :  you  ^v\\\  acquire  the  precise  and  definite 
meanings  of  the  various  symbols ;  and  when  this 
pro[)hetical  alphabet,  as  I  may  term  it,  is  fully  learn- 
ed, you  will  find  this  mode  of  instruction  captivating 
for  the  blaze  of  metaphor,  and  attractive  from  the 
rich  ornaments  in  which  the  most  important  truths 
are  dressed.  Besides,  we  are  continually  advancing 
to  the  consideration  of  those  glorious  predictions 
which  are  the  object  of  our  joyful  expectation  and 
hope ;  and  the  consideration  of  the  predictions  that 
have  been  fulfilled,  not  only  strengthen  our  faith  in 
the  accomplishment  of  those  blessed  events  that  are 
promised,  but  also  multiply  the  proofs  that  it  is  the 
God  of  providence,  the  ruler  of  the  world,  who  is 
the  author  of  the  scripture. 

I.  Let  this  subject  show  us  the  manner  and  spirit 
with  which  we  should  study  history  ;  not  merely  to 


LECTURES  On  the  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VII.      87 

admire  the  talents  or  exploits  of  men,  but  to  trace 
the  operations  of  Divine  Providence,  regulating  all 
things  for  the  display  of  his  attributes,  and  the  in- 
terest of  his  church. 

2.  Learn  that  great  truth,  that  righteousness  ex- 
alteth  a  nation  ;  that  sin  is  the  cause  of  divine  judg- 
ments; that,  of  consequence,  he  is  the  best  patriot 
and  truest  friend  to  his  country,  who,  instead  of  in- 
creasing by  his  private  vices  the  sum  of  public  guilt, 
is,  by  the  holiness  of  his  heart  and  life,  and  the  fer- 
vency of  his  prayers,  drawing  down  the  blessings 
of  God  on  the  community  of  which  he  is  a  member. 

3.  In  contemplating  the  judgments  of  God  upon 
the  guilty,  meditate  upon  those  eternal  agonies 
which  await  his  enemies  in  the  world  to  come.  You 
see  the  exhibitions  of  his  power  and  holiness  :  let 
the  terrors  of  the  Lord  alarm  you,  and  induce  you  to 
seek  his  friendship  through  the  Mediator. 

4.  Finally :  think  continually.  Christians,  of  the 
Angel  of  the  covenant  pleading  for  you.  In  darkness 
and  sorrow  and  temptation,  in  the  discharge  of  duty, 
and  in  the  agonies  of  death,  remember  him  who 
loved  you  upon  the  cross,  who  loves  you  in  heaven. 
Go  boldly  to  him,  that  you  may  obtain  mercy,  and 
find  grace  to  help  in  every  time  of  need. 


B8  SERMON   CXX. 


SERMON  CXX. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

No.  VIII. 

Revelation.,  Chaf.  ix. 

You  know  that  the  predictions  in  this  book  refer 
to  the  world,  as  its  state  afTects  the  interests  of  the 
cliurch,  or  directly  and  immediately  to  the  cliurch 
itself.  The  former  is  the  object  of  the  trumpets.  In 
explainins;  the  first  four  of  them,  we  have  traced  the 
history  of  the  Roman  empire,  from  the  time  that 
Christianity  was  established  in  it  by  Constantine, 
till  the  division  of  the  western  empire  into  several 
independent  states.  It  was  at  this  period  that  Anti- 
christ, the  man  of  sin,  began  to  appear  in  liis  power 
and  guilt;  and  an  observance  of  the  exact  chrono- 
logical order  which  we  have  seen  hitherto  pursued 
by  tlie  sacred  writer,  would  have  led  liim  to  the  im- 
mediate consideration  of  those  gross  corruptions  of 
religio[i :  but  ^ith  propriety  he  defers  this  subject 
to  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials,  and  proceeds  to  ex- 
hibit those  circumstances  which  led  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  eastern  empire.  And  when  he  has  thus 
in  order  terminated  the  account  of  tlie  overthrow  of 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VIII.       89 

the  whole  Roman  empire,  he  returns  to  the  state  of 
religion  during  this  period. 

The  two  first  woes,  or  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets, 
are  contained  in  this  chapter  ;  they  consist  of  hiero- 
gljphical  representations,  more  compounded  than 
most  of  those  which  we  have  already  explained  ;  but 
concerning  their  general  design- and  object,  there  is, 
amono-  modern   commentators,    little   difference  of 

opinion. 

On  the  sounding  of  the  fifth  trumpet,  the  apostle 
saw  "  a  star  fall  from  heaven  to  the  earth ;  and  to 
him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit." 

What  is  this  fallen  star  ?  Is  it,  as  some  suppose, 
Pope  Boniface  IV.  on  whom  the  title  of  universal 
bishop  was  first  conferred  ?  This  is  surely  not  a 
natural  interpretation  of  the  passage.  Is  it,  as  others 
have  thought,  Mahomet  himself.^  There  is  no  view 
in  which  he  can  be  represented  as  a  star.  Is  it  the 
monk  Sergius,  or  Bahira  as  he  is  called  by  oriental 
writers,  who  assisted  Mahomet  in  the  composition  of 
the  Koran,  that  is  here  referred  to  ?  He  is  too  little 
known  to  authorize  this  opinion. 

On  the  whole,  I  embrace,  though  not  without  some 
hesitancy,  the  sentiments  of  those  who  suppose  that 
Satan  is  here  meant.  All  of  you  who  are  acquainted 
with  the  original  language,  will  acknowledge  the 
correctness  of  a  criticism  tliat  has  often  been  made, 
that  the  text  would  literally  be  translated,  "  I  beheld 
a  star  that  had  fallen  from  heaven."  (««-7«««t«)  By 
the  permission  of  Divine  Providence,  this  fallen  an- 
gel was  allowed  to  open  the  bottomless  pit,  and  the 
calamities  and  seductions  of  a  false  religion  were 
presented  to  the  world. 

So  soon  as  the  pit  is  opened,  a  smoke  so  thick  and 
black  as  to  darken  the  sun  sind  the  air  rises  from  it. 

VOL.  IV.  12  ' 


90  SERMON  CXX. 

It  is  an  emblem  of  the  errors  that  could  darken  tlit 
understandings   and   hide   truth  from   the  minds  of 
those  who  then  lived  :  for  truth  is  light,  and  error  is 
darkness. 

From  the  bottomless  pit  locusts  rose.  T-.et  us 
present  the  traits  by  which  they  are  exhibited  ;  let 
us  explain  the  hieroglyphic,  and  then  look  to  history 
for  the  meaning  of  it. 

1.  They  were  like  horses  prepared  unto  battle; 
thc^y  had  crowns  on  their  licads ;  faces  like  men : 
hair  like  women;  teeth  like  lions;  breastplates  of 
iron;  with  stings  like  scorpions;  Hying  in  such  mul- 
titudes that  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound 
of  the  chariots  of  many  horses  rushing  to  battle: 
prevailing  for  five  months,  but  commanded  by  God 
"  not  to  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  nor  any  green 
thing,  nor  any  tree,  but  only  those  men  who  have 
not  the  seal  of  God  in  theic  foreheads;  not  necessa- 
rily inflicting  deatli.  but  tormentin*;  those  in  their 
power  so  that  death  became  desirable ;  and  under  a 
king  who  was  tlie  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  who 
was  the  Destroyer. 

2.  Review  those  several  symbols ;  place  them  in 
plain  language,  and  sec  what  is  foretold.  Like 
horses  prepared  for  the  battle,  they  are  to  be  mar- 
tial armies,  making  a  rapid  progress  through  the 
world ;  they  have  crowns  of  gold  on  their  head,  not 
merely  those  turbans  ornamented  with  gold,  and  in 
the  form  of  crowns,  but  also  the  splendour  of  the 
successive  victories  they  have  gained:  lacea  like 
men,  and  teeth  like  lions,  indicating  their  fierceness, 
strength,  and  courage  in  battle ;  hair  dressed  in  a 
curious  and  effeminate  manner;  breastplates  of  iron, 
and  therefore  not  easily  to  be  conquered  or  repelled ; 
e*tings  like  scorpions,  inflicting  woes,  but  not  de- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VIU.       91 

strojing;  remarkable  for  their  number;  in  their 
strength  for  five  months,  vvliich,  according  to  the 
prophetic  chronology,  is  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years;  hurting  not  the  productions  of  the  earth,  and 
comparatively  little  injuring  real  Christians;  com- 
missioned and  led  by  Satan,  the  angel  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  or  by  an  emissary  like  him,  and  induced 
by  him  to  propagate  lies,  and  endeavour  to  destroy 
Christianity. 

3.  We  have  seen  the  hieroglyphic  and  its  exposi- 
tion. Had  we  time  to  refer  to  the  prophecy  of  Joel, 
and  to  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament,  it  would  be 
easy  to  show  you  how  frequently  similar  figures  to 
those  in  this  chapter  are  employed.  This  we  cannot 
now  do.  Let  us,  however,  from  history,  illustrate 
them. 

The  order  of  these  visions  admonishes  us  to  look 
to  some  event  illustrative  of  this  prophecy,  after  the 
destruction  of  the  western  empire.  All  the  events 
that  were  previous,  and  the  calamities  that  followed 
till  .568,  when  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna  was  esta- 
blished on  the  ruins  of  Rome,  you  have  seen  foretold 
under  the  preceding  trumpets.  The  first  wo  then 
succeeds,  and  there  can  be  no  possibility  of  erring 
as  to  the  remarkable  judgment  which  it  foretels. 

In  the  year  579,  Mahomet  was  born :  that  man 
who  introduced  a  system  of  false  religion,  that  was 
propagated  by  the  sword,  and  that  was  extended 
over  so  many  nations,  that  we  are  not  surprised  to 
see  it  mentioned  in  the  prophetical  writings.  I  en- 
ter not  into  a  minute  description  of  his  character 
and  conduct;  this  you  will  find  in  numerous  authors 
to  which  you  can  easily  have  access.  I  wish  only  to 
mention  so  much  as  will  iJiur  trate  this  prediction. 
Entering  into  the  cave  of  Hera  in  t306,*he  came  from 


92  SERMON  CXX. 

it  in  612,  "in  all  the  darkness  of  a  new-invented- 
confused,  false  religion,  and  with  all  the  rage  of  en- 
thusiastic Irenzy."     Though  he  gained  a  number  of 
proselytes  at  Mecca,  yet  he  was  obliged  to  (lee  from 
it  to  Medina  in  622,  at  which  time  the  Hejira,  the  era 
of  Mahometan  computation,  commences.     He  then 
taught  his  disciples  that  his  religion  was  to  be  pro- 
pagated, not  by  disputing,  but  by  lighting;  and  the 
rapidity  of  his  conquests,  and  of  those  of  his  succes- 
sors, is  inconceivable.     Look  over  their  history,  and 
compare  it  with  these  prophetic  symbols.     The  im- 
posture was  soon  spread  over  id!  the  adjacent  re- 
gions, like  a  black  cloud  of  smoke  belched  from  the 
infernal  pit.     His  armies,  like  innumerable  locusts, 
poured  upon  the  countries  around.     They  bore  ma- 
ny crowns,  attesting  thefr  conquests.     "  In  the  space 
of  eigbty  years,  they  subdued  and  acquired   to  the 
diaV)olical  kingdom  of  Mahomet,  Palestine,  Syria, 
both  Armenias.  almost  all  Asia  Elinor,  Persia.  India. 
Egypt,  Numidia,  all  Barbary  even  to  the  river  Niger. 
Portugal,  Spain,  many  islands  of  the  Mediterranean 
sea,   and   advanced   to  the  very  gates  of  Rome."* 
Thus  brave  and  powerful,  they  were  noted  for  theii 
attention  in  ornamenting  their  hair.    They  sought  not 
to  kill,  but  to  lead  men  to  embrace  the  Mahometan 
religion;  yet  flie  miseries  of  those  who  were  sub- 
jected to  them  were  great,  thofigh  their  lives  were 
spared.     The  efTects  of  their  religion  and  invasion 
were  painful  as  the  stings  of  scorpions.     Restrained 
by  Providence,  they  literally  gave  an  order  before 
their   marches,  "  Destroy   not  the    pahn-lrees,   nor 
burn  any  fields  of  corn;  cut  down  no  fruit-trees;  do 
no  mischief  to  cattle,  only  such  as  ye  kill  to  eat." 

*  Mede,  468. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VIIL  93 

The  WO  was  to  be  continued  for  five  months,  that  is, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years.  In  612,  Mahomet  pro- 
claimed his  religion;  and  in  762,  the  caliph  Alman- 
sor,  tired  of  war,  built  the  city  of  Bagdad,  and  called 
it  "  the  city  of  peace."  These  troops  had  as  their 
king  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  Abaddon,  Apol- 
lyon.  The  armies  were  raised  by  the  power  and  po- 
licy of  the  devil,  and  led  on  by  himself,  or  an  emis- 
sary like  himself,  whose  object  was  to  propagate 
falsehood,  and  to  destroy  the  truth. 

Such  is,  in  substance,  the  event  foretold  by  the 
fifth  trumpet.  It  is  announced,  that  "  one  wo  is 
past;"  that,  for  a  time,  the  world  will  rest  from  its 
effects ;  but  that  two  others,  equally  dreadful,  will 
ensue. 

The  sixth  trumpet  sounds.  The  second  wo  is  an- 
nounced. A  voice  is  heard  from  the  four  horns  of 
the  golden  altar ;  from  the  place  of  the  Redeemers 
intercession,  vengeance  is  declared  against  his  ene- 
mies. He,  who  at  the  altar  pleads  for  his  child ren, 
thence  denounces  the  punishment  of  those  who  neg- 
lect his  salvation. 

He  orders  the  four  angels,  that  are  bound  in  the 
river  Euphrates,  to  be  loosed.  The  command  is 
obeyed :  and  these  angels,  who  are  "  prepared  for 
an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year,  to  slay 
the  third  part  of  men,"  are  loosed.  Immediately, 
St.  John  saw  an  army  of  horsemen,  amounting  to  two 
hundred  thousand  thousand,  a  definite  number  put 
for  an  indefinite,  to  express  their  multitude.  The 
riders  inspired  terror,  having  breastplates  of  fire, 
and  jacinth,  and  brimstone.  The  horses  had  heads 
like  lions,  and  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire,  and 
smoke,  and  brimstone ;  and  the  third  part  of  men 


94  SERMON    CXX. 

were  killed  by  their  breath.  Their  tails  were  ser- 
pents, with  wliich  they  did  much  hurt. 

Such  is  the  hieroglyphic.  The  prediction,  in  sim- 
pler language,  is  evidently  this.  A  countless  army 
of  horsemen  should  proceed  from  the  Euphrates; 
they  should  inspire  fear,  and  carry  desolation, 
wherever  they  went;  many  should  be  destroyed  by 
them ;  the  tails  like  serpents  indicated,  that,  when 
they  had  subdued  and  passed  through  a  coufitry,  they 
would  greatly  atllict  it,  as  by  the  stings  under  the 
Ibrmer  trumpet. 

All  this  perfectly  corresponds  with  the  irruption 
of  the  Turks  into  Europe,  their  destruction  of  the 
eastern  empire,  and  the  miseries  they  brought  upon 
corrupted  Christians.  The  only  objection  that  can 
be  made  to  this  application  of  this  passage  is,  the 
length  of  time  intervening  between  the  fifth  and  sixth 
trumpets.  But  this  has  already  been  accounted  for 
in  our  prefatory  remarks. 

As  usual.  I  enter  not  into  minute  particulars  of  the 
history  of  this  people.  This  you  will  find  in  authors 
who  have  expressly  treated  of  them.  I  wish  only  to 
present  circumstances  enough  to  show  the  fidfilmenl 
of  the  prophecy.  The  Turks,  originally  from  the 
Caspian  Sea,  were  hired  by  the  Sultan  of  Persia, 
against  the  Caliph  ol"  Babylon,  who  was  then  head 
of  the  Saracenic  empire,  in  8.32.  When  the  Sultan, 
through  their  means,  obtained  the  victory  he  refused 
to  reward  thoin;  and  they  then  drove  him  from  his 
kingdom,  and  there  established  themselves.  After 
some  time,  they  made  peace  with  the  Caliph,  and 
professed  the  Mahometan  religion.  In  1051,  they 
obtained  permission  to  set  up  an  emperor  of  their 
own  in  the  Asiatic  territories,  and  they  shortly  after 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VIII.  95 

established  four  sultanies,  bordering  on  the  river 
Euphrates,  There  for  some  tinie  they  were  bound, 
restrained  from  extending  their  conquests,  by  their 
disputes,  by  the  providence  of  God,  and  by  the  cru- 
sades. But,  at  last,  they  were  united,  and  loosed, 
and  permitted  to  punish  degenerate  Christians.  In 
1281,  they  obtained  the  first  victory  over  Christians, 
by  taking  the  important  city  of  Kutahi  from  the 
Greeks.  From  that  period,  they  often  spread  deso- 
lation over  many  parts  of  Christendom.  In  14.53, 
they  took  Constantinople,  and  overturned  the  east- 
ern Roman  empire ;  and  their  last  victory  was  in 
1672,  when  they  took  Cameniec  from  the  Poles. 
The  hour,  day,  month,  and  year,  (according  to  pro- 
phetic calculation,  in  which  a  day  represents  a  year, 
and  the  year  is  regulated  by  lunar  computations,) 
amount  to  three  hundred  and  ninety-one  years  and 
fifteen  days.  The  years  exactly  point  out  the  inter- 
val between  the  first  and  last  of  these  conquests ; 
and  if  historians  had  been  as  precise  in  mentioning 
days  as  years,  we  should  have  doubtless  found  the 
days  equally  exact.  Since  the  year  1672,  their  do- 
minion has  been  on  the  decline;  and  at  the  end  o( 
the  sixth  trumpet,  the  Ottoman  power  will  fall,  to- 
gether with  the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope.  In  all 
their  traits,  they  correspond  with  the  representation 
of  John :  they  came  from  the  Euphrates ;  their  ar- 
mies consisted  principally  of  horsemen  ;  they  breath- 
ed slaughter,  and  destroyed  countless  multitudes ; 
the  Mahometan  imposture,  and  the  absolute  des- 
potism, with  all  their  attendant  evils,  with  which 
those  countries  have  been  cursed  that  have  been 
subdued  by  them,  may  express  the  torments  inflicted 
by  the  snakes  in  their  horses'  tails;  and  I  know  not 


96  SERMON    CXX. 

whether  it  is  ianciful  to  imagine,  that  the  fire,  and 
emoke,  anJ  brimstone,  issuing  from  tlieir  mouths, 
may  allude  to  the  gunpowder  and  cannon,  now  so 
common,  but  first  used  by  them  at  the  siege  of  Con- 
stantinople. 

The  conclusion  of  the  chapter  informs  us,  that  the 
design  of  this  wo  was  to  punish  the  degenerate  pro- 
fessors of  Christianity  for  those  vices  in  which  they 
indulged,  and  by. which  they  were  too  much  assimi- 
lated to  the  heathen  :  but  that  it  did  not  bring  them 
to  repentance  and  reformation ;  and  that  therefore 
new  judgments  should  be  inflicted  on  them. 

].  And  now.  think  with  solemnity  and  holy  awe  of 
the  universality  and  power  of  Divine  Providence  : 
men,  devils,  all  creatures,  are  submissive  to  it  God 
has  only  to  speak,  and  thou  shalt  be  punished  ;  he 
has  only  to  will  it,  and  in* the  midst  of  all  calamities 
thou  shalt  be  secure.  Is  the  God  of  providence  then 
thv  friend  ?  Art  thou  reconciled  to  him  through  the 
great  Redeemer,  and  interested  in  his  promises.'* 
Happy  if  this  be  the  case  :  under  the  mo^t  appalling 
judgments  thou  mayest  sing,  '•  Though  the  earth  be  re- 
moved^ Gmd  is  my  refuge  and  strength.''''  In  every  situ- 
ation thou  mayest  look  up  to  Jesus  at  the  goldeii 
altar,  pleading  for  his  sealed  ones,  not  permitting 
afflictions  to  approach  them,  or  else  converting  them 
into  blessings.  But  wo  to  thee  if  this  be  not  the  case ! 
wo  to  thee  if  the  God  of  providence  be  thine  enemy  ! 
Thou  canst  not  contend  with  him;  though  he  bears 
long  with  the  guilty,  his  vengeance  will  at  last  de- 
scend upon  them.  Oh  !  in  time  submit  to  his  do- 
minion :  embrace  his  Son  :  devote  thyself  to  him, 
that  thou  mayest  be  happy.  Never  forget  that  this 
God,  so  holy  and  powerful,  is  not  a  distant  and  re- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  VIH.       97 

mote  Being,  on  whose  attributes  thou  mayest  cooUj 
meditate ;  but  one  on  whom  thou  art  absolutely  de- 
pendent ;  with  whom  thou  hast  many  solemn  rela- 
tions ;  who  continually  observes  thee,  and  who  will 
fix  thee  in  heaven  or  in  hell.  With  such  a  being  it 
is  not  safe  to  trifle ;  such  a  being  it  is  madness  to 
oppose  or  offend. 

2.  See  the  necessity  of  the  special  grace  of  God 
for  the  conversion  of  man  :  the  severest  afflictions 
cannot  of  themselves  change  the  heart:  these  men 
so  severely  punished,  yet  repented  not.  How  often 
have  similar  examples  been  presented  to  us !  How 
many  of  you,  my  brethren,  have  thus  been  visited  by 
calamity,  and  yet  are  unsanctified  !  You  have  strug- 
gled, you  have  murmured,  you  have  inwardly  ac- 
cused God  of  severity ;  and  have  become  more  har- 
dened. Oh !  let  affliction  make  you,  like  the  poor 
prodigal,  think  of  your  Father's  house;  let  it  drive 
you  to  his  throne,  and  his  arms ;  let  it  lead  you  to 
supplicate  his  grace  :  then,  and  then  only,  will  it 
prove  a  blessing. 

3.  See  the  danger  of  neglecting  spiritual  mercies  j 
because  these  were  disregarded,  spiritual  judgments 
were  inflicted.  Abuse  not  the  privileges  you  enjoy, 
lest  God  should  give  you  up  also  "  to  strong  delusion 
and  to  believe  a  lie."  Preserve  the  truth  and  the 
purity  of  religion,  lest  you  also  become  the  prey  or 
the  victims  of  deceivers,  and  experience  the  indig- 
nation of  God  in  this  world  and  that  which  is  to 
come. 

4.  Finally :  think  fof  a  moment  of  that  world,  the 
agonies  of  which  are  such,  that  it  is  emphatically 
true,  that  "  men  shall  seek  death,  and  shall  not 
find  it ;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee 

VOL.  IV.  13 


98  SERMON  CXX. 

from  tlicm."  Tlierc  the  immortality  that  ennohled 
these  lost,  unhappy  heings.  has  become  their  curse  : 
there  they  perpetually  lament  that  they  can  never. 
never  die :  there  they  in  vain  pray  that  they  may  be 
blotted  from  existence ;  death  flees  from  them  :  •'  the 
smoke  of  their  torments  ascendeth  for  ever  and 
ever." 

God  of  mercy !  Father  of  our  Saviour  I  save  us 
from  these  agonies  I  Lead  us  now  to  the  Redeemer : 
through  him  may  we  now  obtain  that  spiritual  life 
which  will  conduct  us  to  a  world,  where,  instead  of 
these  woes,  our  eternity  shall  be  marked  only  by 
raptures  and  thanksgivings. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IX.       99 


SERMON  CXXI. 

— eo^— 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  IX. 


Revelation,  chap.  x. 

We  have  listened  to  the  ano-els  sounding  the  first 
six  trumpets,  and  from  history  have  traced  the  ac- 
complishment of  the  predictions  that  were  then  ut- 
tered. We  have  beheld  the  dissolution  of  the  Ro- 
man empire,  the  ravages  of  the  Saracens,  and  the 
irruption  of  the  Turks:  but  severe  as  were  these 
calamities,  they  did  not  bring  to  repentance  the  cor- 
rupted and  degenerate  church.  New  woes  were 
therefore  announced  under  the  seventh  trumpet : 
this  is  represented  as  beginning  to  sound  in  tiie  I4th 
verse  of  the  next  chapter,  and  the  whole  of  the  lOth, 
and  the  first  thirteen  verses  of  the  1 1th  chapter,  are  a 
parenthesis  introduced  between  the  sixth  and  seventh 
trumpets.  Our  text  is  a  solemn  introduction  to  the 
important  predictions  that  are  uttered  under  the  last 
wo-trumpet. 

The  apostle  beheld  a  mighty  angel  descend  from 
heaven,  full  of  majesty  and  glory.  From  the  de- 
scription of  him,  and  its  correspondence  with  the 
representation  of  the  Redeemer  in  the  first  chapter. 


100  SERMON   CXXI. 

there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  our  blessed  Sa- 
viour himself,  the  uncreated  Angel  ol  the  covenant, 
the  Angel  ot  God's  presence.      ^' He  was  clothed  with 
a  cloudy     In  the  pillar  of  cloud   he  had  conducted 
the  camp  of  Israel;  in  the  cloud  he  had  ascended  to 
glory,  after  his  resurrection  ;  he  uill  come  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  to  judge  tlie  world;  and  he  now 
appears  clothed  with  a  cloud,  to  restrain  the  full 
blaze  of  that  lustre  which  could  not  have  been  sup- 
ported even  by  John,  accustomed  as  he  was  to  hea- 
venly visions.    "•  ^'7  rainbow  was  upon  his  head.''"    This, 
as  you  remember,  was  the  token  of  God's  covenant 
with  Noah.     In  the  4th  chapter  of  this  hook,  and  In 
the  1st  chapter  of  Ezekiel,  it  is  represented  as  en- 
circling the  throne  of  God  ;   to  remind  us,  that  in  the 
midst  of  his  glory  he  is  kind,  and  will  ever  remem- 
ber the  promise  and  oath  of  the  covenant,  which  as- 
sure the  happiness  of  his  children.     Here  it   sur- 
rounds that  Redeemer  who  made  peace  between 
God  and  man,  and  in  whom  the  new  covenant  is  es- 
tablished.    Days  of  sullering  and  trial  for  his  church 
are  about   to  be  predicted.     He  therefore  appears 
with  this  symbol,  to  teach  us,  that  however  violent 
may  be  the  storms   and  tempests  which  shall  nssail 
this  mystic  ark,  it  shall  still  be  preserved.     '•  His  face 
was  (ts  it  were  the  sun  :''''  hright  with  glory,  but  cheer- 
ing and  reviving  to  his  children.     ^^  His  feet  were  a» 
pillars  of  fire ;''''  showing  what  was  the  lustre  conceal- 
ed by  the  enveloping   cloud,  and   representing  the 
purity,  beauty,  and  stahility  of  all  his  disj)ensations. 
"  He  h(ul  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open.'''     He  hud  be- 
fore received  the  seeded  book;  and  iiis  authority  and 
power  as  Mediator,  to  reveal  and  execute  the  pur- 
poses of  God,  had  Ix'en  gratefully  celebrated  by  the 
church.     Of  ih;:!    hook,  six  of  the  seals  had   been 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IX.      101 

broken,  and  their  contents  displayed  :  the  seventh  is 
hereafter  to  be  unfolded.  Entirely  distinct  from  this 
is  the  little  book  which  the  Saviour  holds  in  his 
hand ;  it  consists  of  the  revelation  made  in  this  par- 
ticular vision,  and  terminates  in  the  14th  verse  of  the 
next  chapter.  It  was  necessary  that  this  little  book 
should  here  be  introduced  to  render  the  seventh 
trumpet  intelligible :  this  trumpet  announces  the 
destruction  of  the  antichristian  system;  but  this 
system  has  not  hitherto  been  explained :  the  pre- 
ceding prophecies  of  this  book  have  referred  to  the 
state  of  the  world  as  it  affected  the  church ;  and  it 
was  therefore  proper  that  a  general  view  of  this  cor- 
ruption of  Christianity  should'  here  be  given.  We 
shall  see,  when  we  illustrate  the  next  chapter,  how 
accurate  and  extensive  is  this  brief  sketch.  The 
little  book  was  open:  the  sealed  book  foretold  events 
that  were  future ;  that  could  be  known  only  by  re- 
velation from  Christ.  In  explaining  it,  we  have  been 
conducted  by  the  sixth  seal  to  the  year  1672.  After 
this  the  little  book  is  introduced,  and  declared  to  be 
open ;  because  at  this  period  the  corruptions  and 
cruelties  of  Antichrist,  to  which  it  refers,  had  been 
exhibited  to  the  world,  and  recorded  in  history. 

The  Saviour  ''''  set  his  ri^ht  foot  upon  the  sea.,  and  his 
left  foot  vpon  the  earth ;''''  to  show  that  his  dominion  is 
universal ;  that  he  has  power  over  all  the  world ; 
and  that  his  majesty  shall  every  where  be  dis- 
played. 

"  He  cried  with  a  loud  voice^  as  when  a  lion  roareth.^* 
Though  he  appeared' on  earth  as  the  meek  and  gra- 
cious Saviour;  though  he  was  adored  in  heaven  as 
the  Lamb  that  was  slain  ;  yet  he  is  also  omnipotent; 
terrible  to  the  unholy;  and  appearing  in  all  the 
power  of"  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah." 


102  SERMON  CXXI. 

Responsive  to  his.  "  seven  thunders  uttered  tfiir  voice.''' 
On  Sinai  they  attested  the  present  God;  here  they 
sliow  the  majesty  of  Jesus,  give  new  solenniity  to  this 
august  scene,  and  command  our  attention.  The 
voice  of  these  thunders  was  articulate  and  intelhgi- 
hle.  John  was  about  to  write  down  what  they  an- 
nounced, when  he  was  forbidden  to  do  it,  by  a  voice 
from  heaven,  and  to  seal  them  up  in  secresy.  They 
were  intended  for  the  use  and  information  of  the 
apostle  himself,  and  it  is  vain  for  us  to  inquire  what 
was  their  nature. 

The  Angel  of  the  covenant  then  "  lifted  up  his  heind 
to  heaven^'"'  the  ancient  and  solemn  manner  of  appeal- 
ing to  God  by  an  oath,  '-'•  and  sware  by  him  that  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever,  ivlio  created  heaven,  and  the  thinirs  that 
therein  arc,  and  the  earth,  and  the  thinu^s  that  therein  are, 
and  the  sea,  and  the  thinirs  which  are  therein,  that  there 
should  be  time  no  longer :  but  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  tlie 
seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,''''  [or,  as  Dod- 
d ridge  translates  it,  who  was  about  quir'<hj  to  soitrd, 
«7«F  /Atxxt,  <r«Ax/|f»r,]  "' the  inystcryof  God  sftall  be  finislud, 
as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants  the  prophets.^''  The 
general  import  of  these  words  is  this:  When  those 
events  that  were  aiuiounced  to  John  by  the  seven 
thunders  shall  have  occurred ;  when  those  things 
predicted  by  the  seventh  trumpet,  which  was  soon 
to  sound,  shall  h.ive  been  accomphshed ;  then  time 
itself  shall  cease,  and  be  swallowed  up  in  an  un- 
changing eternity  :  and  ''  the  mystery  of  God,"'  the 
darkness  in  wiiicli  the  dispensations  of  his  provi- 
tience,  towards  the  church  and  indi\  i(hials,  are  so 
often  involved,  while  in  th«'  hghl  of  «l(Miiifv  we  see 
that  "  he  has  donr  all  things  well." 

It  would  be  useless  to  j)resent  vou  with  the  criti- 
cisms of  some   learned    men   on   part   of  this  oath. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYTSE,  NO.  IX.      103 

From  the  ambiguity  of. the  Greek  word,  x?*"'?,  which 
signifies  both  time  and  delay^  several  have  translated 
the  clause,  "  there  shall  be  time  no  longer,"  '^  there 
shall  no  loncrer  be  delay ^'''^  that  is,  in  executing  judg- 
ment upon  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer,  But  there 
is  no  necessity  for  this  departure  from  our  transla- 
tion; and  not  only  the  awful  solemnity  with  which 
the  declaration  is  made,  but  also  the  fact,  that  the 
mystery  of  God  will  not  be  finished  till  the  end  of 
the  world,  concur  in  showing  the  propriety  of  our 
translation. 

After  this  solemn  oath,  St.  John  was  ordered  to  go 
and  take  the  book  from  the  hand  of  the  angel  and 
eat  it:  he  obeyed  the  command,  and  found  it  at  first 
sweet  as  honey,  but  afterwards  bitter.  There  is  a 
similarity  between  this  command,  and  that  given  to 
Ezekiel,  which  he  records  in  the  2d  and  3d  chap- 
ters of  his  prophecy.  The  general  meaning  is  per- 
fectly plain :  to  eat^  when  figuratively  applied  to  any 
intellectual  subjects,  signifies  to  receive  them  deep- 
ly into  our  mind  and  heart.  Thus  Jeremiah  says, 
(xv.  16.)"Thy  words  were  found,  and  1  did  eat 
them ;  and  thy  word  was  unto  me  the  joy  and  rejoic- 
ing of  mine  heart."  Thus  the  apostle  was  to  eat  the 
little  book;  thoroughly  to  understand  and  digest  it. 
This  at  first  was  a  source  of  high  delight :  the  ac- 
quisition of  knowledge  at  all  times  is  pleasant :  to 
understand  the  designs  of  God  towards  his  church. 
to  receive  those  revelations  that  would  be  profita- 
ble to  believers,  was  sweet.  But  our  blessedness 
often  results  from  being  ignorant  of  the  future ;  and 
when  John  thought  of  all  the  calamities  that  the 
church  should  endure,  before,  standing  victorious  on 
the  fields  she  had  won,  she  should  shine  in  all  the 


104  SERMON  CX\1. 

knowledge,  .ind  holiness,  and  joy  ot  the  millennial 
day,  he  was  filled  with  grief  and  anguish. 

The  reason  why  the  apostle  was  ordered  to  re- 
ceive and  digest  the  instructions  given  to  him, is  add- 
ed ;  *•  Thou  must  prophesy  again  before  many  peo- 
ples, and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings.''  Though 
he  had  foretold  many  important  events,  his  work  was 
not  linished.  He  was  to  receive  still  more  important 
prophecies,  that  were  to  be  communicated  to  many 
in  dilferent  countries,  of  various  tongues,  and  of  every 
condition  in  life  :  and  to  be  the  mc^ans  of  supporting 
and  comforting  the  people  of  God  in  all  ages  of  the 
church. 

The  chapter  that  we  have  explained,  presents  to 
us  many  practical  lessons.  Let  us  dwell  lor  a  short 
time  on  a  few  of  them. 

1.  Behold  how  glorious  is  the  Redeemer,  the 
mighty  Angel  of  the  covenant;  uniting  in  himself  every 
thing  that  is  august  and  every  thing  that  is  tender; 
all  that  is  awful  and  all  that  is  endearing  ;  possessed 
of  unlimited  power  to  punish  his  enemies,  yet  never 
forgetting  his  covenant  engagements  to  his  children. 
Christian,  he  is  thy  friend,  gracious  to  pity  thee; 
mighty,  almighty,  to  defend,  to  protect,  to  comfort, 
to  save  thee  !  There  are  ''  secret  things  which  be- 
long unto  God,"  into  which  we  cannot  pry,  which 
have  been  sealed  up  ;  but  the  excellences,  the  love- 
liness of  thy  Redeemer,  are  not  among  these  secret 
things  :  no  voice  from  heaven  forbids  thee  to  read 
them,  or  to  conmuinicate  them  toothers:  they  are 
declared  in  tones  louder  than  the  voice  of  the  seven 
thunders,  yet  in  accents  sweeter  than  the  hj.rps  of 
seraphs:  meditate  on  them  profoundly;  d<*ar  and 
precious  at  first,  thoy  will  not  afterwnrds,  like  the 
mystic  book  of  the  prophet,  become  bitter;  but  will 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  IX.  105 

be  thy  consolation  through  life,  the  ground  of  thy 
triumph  in  death,  the  subject  of  thy  song  throughout 
eternity.  Impenitent  man,  this  glorious  Being  is  neg- 
lected by  thee  !  He  entreats  thee  to  be  happy,  and 
thou  contemnest  him :  but  he  will  not  always  thus 
entreat  thee ;  and  if  thou  die  in  thy  present  state, 
thou  shalt  shudder  at  that  majesty  which  gives  joy 
to  the  pious,  and  be  crushed  by  that  power  which 
crowns  and  glorifies  the  Christian. 

2.  Often  remember  that  there  is  an  appointed  pe- 
riod when  time  shall  be  no  longer.  It  once  did  not 
exist :  there  was  a  year,  a  day,  a  moment,  that  was 
the  first ;  and  there  shall  be  a  year,  a  day,  a  moment, 
that  will  be  the  last:  an  eternity  preceded  the  birth 
of  time,  an  eternity  will  succeed  its  death  :  the  visi- 
ble frame  of  nature,  these  heavens  and  this  earth, 
shall  then  be  no  more  ;  changes  and  seasons  shall  be 
no  more :  when  the  sun  shall  be  torn  from  the  hea- 
vens, when  the  moon  shall  be  changed  into  blood, 
there  will  remain  only  a  state  of  immutable  joy  in 
heaven,  of  unceasing  wretchedness  in  hell!  Do  you 
say  we  shall  not  live  till  those  great  events  occur.'' 
We  shall  be  reposing  in  our  graves  before  the 
voice  of  the  archangel  and  the  trump  of  God  shall  be 
heard.  It  is  true  ;  but  still  remember  that  for  you, 
individually,  time  will  soon  have  an  end,  and  that 
then  you  will  be  placed  in  that  state,  in  which  you 
shall  be  found  at  the  consummation  of  all  things  tem- 
poral :  soon,  very  soon,  he  who  has  the  keys  of  death, 
shall  declare,  that  for  you,  time  shall  be  no  longer ; 
the  time  of  securing  ihe  favour  of  God  through  the 
Redeemer;  the  time  of  being  fashioned  in  the  divine 
image;  the  time  to  serve  God  or  man,  or  to  exercise 
the  Christian  graces;  the  time  of  hope,  and  of  prepa- 
ration for  judgment  and  heaven.     Trifle  a  little  Ipn- 

VOL.  T\  .  1 ,1 


106  SERMON  CXXI. 

ger,  careless  mortals,  and  nothing  will  be  left  you  but 
the  agonizing  remembrance  of'mispent  time,  and  the 
bitterness  of  unavailing  remorse,  while  sinking  under 
the  indignation  of  the  holy  God.  Friend  of  Jesus  ! 
time  for  thee  shall  soon  be  no  longer  :  the  time  ol 
darkness  and  of  dilficulty,  of  bereavement  and  trial, 
of  combat  with  indwelling  sin,  and  conflict  witli  thy 
spiritual  adversaries,  of  distance  from  God,  of  deser- 
tion, of  wicked  society ;  and  thou  shalt  enter  upon 
an  eternity  of  thanksgiving  and  praise,  of  unsullied 
holiness  and  unintermitted  rapture.  Brethren,  since 
such  is  our  situation,  why  do  a\  c  not  more  look  above 
and  beyond  this  passing  world.'*  why  are  not  our 
hearts  more  fixed  upon  eternity  }  why  are  our 
thoughts,  and  pursuits,  and  alTections,  principally  de- 
voted to  the  occupations  of  this  little  span  of  time 
upon  earth,  which,  though  of  inconceivable  impor- 
tance, as  it  decides  our  everlasting  state,  is  yet  in 
itself  nothing,  absolutely  nothing  in  comparison  with 
eternity  ^  Why  do  we  not  more  live  as  pilgrims  and 
strangers,  feeling  that  this  is  not  our  home  ;  regard- 
ing the  sublimity  of  our  destination;  employing  life 
for  the  great  purposes  which  should  occupy  it:  to  re- 
pent, to  believe  in  C'hrist,  to  obtain  a  deliverance 
from  the  state  of  sin,  and  an  admission  into  the  state 
of  grace,  to  glorify  God,  to  extend  the  kingdom  of  the 
Redeemer,  and  to  promote  the  temporal  and  spirit- 
ual good  of  our  fellow-mrn  .''  Happy  they  who  thus 
live  ;  the  termination  of  time  will  be  to  them  the  pe- 
riod of  their  triumpli,  the  consummation  of  their  jo} . 
3.  Finally:  it  is  dehghtful  to  remember,  that  liere- 
after  the  mystery  o(  God  will  be  finished.  There 
are  many  things  in  pro\  idence  and  grace  inexpli- 
cable to  us  while  we  are  on  earth;  but  then,  be- 
lievers shall  find  the  fullilmcnt  of  the  words  of  our 


\ 


LECTURES  ON  TttE  APOCALYPSE,  NO,  IX. 


101 


Saviour,  "  What  I  do,  thou  knowest  not  now,   but 
thou  shalt  know  hereafter."     They  shall  perceive, 
that  every  thing  which  occurred  to  them,  or  the 
church,  was  consonant  to  the  divine  perfections; 
was  demanded  by  infinite  wisdom,  justice,  and  good- 
ness ;  was  necessary  for  their  eternal  joy  and  conso- 
lation.    "  Now  we  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  but 
then  face  to  face ;  now  we  know  in  part,  but  then 
shall  we  know  even  as  also  we  are  known."     Read- 
ing over  the  whole  history  of  the  conduct  of  God  to 
our  world,  retracing  every  step  of  our  lives,  we  shall 
shout,  '  Clouds  and  darkness  were  often  round  about 
him  ;  but  justice,  mercy,  and  faithfulness,  were  ever 
the  habitation  of  his  throne,  and  the  source  of  his 
conduct.'     In  the  anticipation  of  that  day,  calmly 
trust  in  God  :  if  you  find  mysteries  that  you  cannot 
solve  in  nature,  in  scripture,  in  providence,  remem- 
ber that  God  is  infinite ;  that  his  plans  extend  from 
eternity  to  eternity;  that  you  "  are  but  of  yesterday, 
and  know  nothing;"  but  that  the  period  is  hastening 
when  '^  in  God's  light  you  shall  see  light."     Wait 
with  filial  trust  and  adoring  confidence  till  it  pleases 
him  to  remove  the  veil ;  and  secure  the  happiness  of 
that  man  of  whom  the  Saviour  speaks,  "  Blessed  is 
he,  whosoever  is  not  offended  in  me."     When  your 
dearest  hopes  are  blasted,  when  your  fondest  expec- 
tations are  withered,  when  your  schemes  for  useful- 
ness are  frustrated,  when  all  around  you  is  dark  and 
perplexing:  still,  instead  of  murmuring  or  censuring 
Providence,  cry,  '  I  will  not  repine  while  infinite  wis- 
dom and  mercy  preside  over  the  universe,  and  over 
me ;  while  the  throne  of  my  God  is  established  in 
the  heavens  ;  while  the  Redeemer  has  all  authority 
in  heaven  and  on  earth.     Blind  and  ignornnt,  I  often 
wish  for  those  things  that  would  be  injurious  to  me, 


108  bERMON   CXXIl. 

and  to  the  cause  that  is  dear  to  ine;  1  rejoice  in  the 
superintendence  ol"  the  All-Perfect ;  the  Lord  reign- 
eth,  and  I  will  rejoice.  His  mystery  will  hereafter 
be  f'ulfjlled;  darkness  shall  be  dissipated;  and  in 
the  liglit  and  glory  of  heaven,  I  shall  hereafter  cry, 
with  adorinii;  wonder  and  thankfulness,  "  He  hath 
done  all  things  well.'' 


SERMON  CXXIle 

— «C?9— 
LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

No.  X. 


Revf.lation,  chap.  XI.  1 — 13. 

"Wr  remarked,  in  our  last  lecture,  that  the  whole 
of  the  tenth,  and  tiie  first  iburteen  verses  of  this  chap- 
ter, constituted  a  parenthesis  thrown  in  between  the 
sixth  and  seventh  trumpets.  This  was  necessary  to 
Hinder  the  seventh  trumpet  intellijrible.  By  this 
trumpet,  the  destruction  of  the  antichrislian  system 
is  announced  ;  but  this  system  had  not  hitherto  been 
explained  to  the  apostle;  the  preceding  prophecies 
of  this  book  referring  to  the  state  of  the  world  as  it 
afTccted  the  church;  and  it  was  therefore  proper 
»hat  a  general  \icw  of  this  corruption  of  Christianity 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYl>SE,  NO.  X.  109 

should  be  given  in  this  place.  And  this  is  done  in 
the  little  book  received  from  the  mighty  Angel  of  the 
covenant. 

We  have  seen  that  when  severe  judgments  were 
to  be  poured  out  upon  the  world,  true  believers  were 
sealed  as  the  peculiar  property  and  charge  of  God. 
Now  that  the  corruptions  of  the  church  are  about  to 
be  described,  they  are  again  explicitly  distinguished 
from  mere  nominal  Christians.  This  is  taught  us  in 
the  first  and  second  verses,  by  figures  that  are  de- 
rived from  the  Jewish  temple,  and  by  images  similar 
to  those  employed  in  the  fortieth  chapter  of  Eze- 
kiel,  and  the  second  chapter  of  Zechariah.  St.  John 
receives  a  measuring  reed,  and  is  ordered  by  the  An- 
gel of  the  covenant,  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  to 
"  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that 
worshij)  therein  ;"  but,  "  to  leave  out  the  court  without  the 
temple  and  not  measure  it ;  because  it,  together  with  the 
holy  city,  tvas  to  be  given  up  to  the  Gentiles,  to  be  trodden 
under  foot  forty  and  two  months.''"'  The  Jewish  temple 
consisted  of  the  sanctuary  and  two  courts ;  the  inner 
court,  where  the  altar  of  burnt-offerings  stood,  was 
appropriated  to  the  priests ;  there  they  performed 
the  services  of  religion,  and,  on  ordinary  occasions, 
the  people  did  not  enter  it.  In  the  outer  court,  the 
people  in  general  stood.  In  the  second  temple, 
there  was  added  the  court  of  the  Gentiles,  to  which 
strangers  were  admitted.  The  part  of  the  temple 
where  the  altar  stood,  where  God  was  peculiarly 
present,  and  solemnly  worshipped,  represents  the 
sincere  disciples  of  the  Redeemer,  who,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  Peter,  "  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal 
priesthood,  a  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people,  to  offer 
up  spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus 
Christ."     Of  these  who  worshipped  in  spirit  and  in 


11©  sekMon  CXXlI. 

truth,  and  mIio  should  hr  the  objects  of  God's  special 
love,  the  apostle  is  ordered  to  lake  an  exact  account ; 
while  mere  nominal  professors,  destitute  of  the  spi- 
rit and  power  of  religion,  notwithstanding  their  pro- 
fession and  their  privileges,  are  left  out  in  common 
with  the  world,  regarded  as  mere  worshippers  in  the 
onter  court,  and  not  as  the  sealed  and  peculiar  peo- 
ple of  God.  A  reason  for  not  measuring  this  court 
is  given  to  the  apostle.  Both  it^  and  "  the  holy  citif* 
in  general,  that  is,  the  visible  church,  were  to  be 
profaned  by  the  Gentiles,  or  by  those  who,  while 
they  pretended  to  be  worshippers  of  the  Redeemer, 
yet.  in  their  idolatry  and  unholy  conduct,  resembled 
heathens  rather  than  Christians.  The  precise  na- 
ture of  that  great  apostacy  which  is  here  referred  to, 
is  more  fully  developed  in  the  succeeding  chapters- 
For  the  consolation  of  the  pious,  it  is  added,  that  this 
profanation  shall  not  be  perpetual;  that  it  shall  be  ter- 
minated at  theendoftbrty-two  prophetic  months.  You 
know  tiiat,  in  prophetic  chronology,  a  day  denotes  a 
vear;  you  see  this  in  Daniel's  prophecy,  and  nume- 
rous other  passages.  The  forty-two  months,  then,  or 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days,  as  the  same  period 
is  termed  in  tlie  next  verse,  denote  twelve  hundred 
and  sixty  years.  At  what  time  this  important  peri- 
od, (at  the  conclusion  of  which  the  church  will  ap- 
pear in  all  the  lustre  of  millennial  glory,)  commences 
and  terminates,  we  shall  be  led  to  consider,  with 
^oino  minuteness,  in  a  future  lecture. 

Dtn-iiig  all  this  time,  the  two  witnesses  of  the  Re- 
deemer are  to  prophesy.  Their  character  and  qua- 
lifications are  given  from  the  third  to  the  sixth  verse  in- 
clusive. "  And  I  will  give  power  to  my  two  witnesses, 
and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred 
and  threescore  days,  clothed  in  sackclolii.     These 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  X.      Ill 

are  the  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks, 
standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth.  And  if  any 
man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their 
mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies ;  and  if  any  man 
will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed. 
These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in 
the  days  of  their  prophecy;  and  have  power  over 
waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth 
with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they  will."  They  are 
■witnesses^  defending  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  against 
antichristian  corruptions,  and  ready  to  die  in  attesta- 
tion of  it.  They  are  not  merely,  as  some  have  sup- 
posed, two  illustrious  individuals.  The  length  of 
their  testimony  forbids  this  supposition.  Nor  are 
they  the  Old  and  New  Testament  church;  this  does 
not  accord  with  the  definite  period  of  their  testimo- 
ny :  nor,  as  others  have  imagined,  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments ;  it  would  be  forced  to  say  that  these 
were  slain,  and  that  their  dead  bodies  lay  in  the 
streets.  They  are  the  succession  of  those  pious 
men,  who,  during  the  whole  time  of  darkness  and 
corruption  in  the  church,  testified  to  the  truth,  and 
maintained  the  pure  gospel  against  prevailing  errors. 
As  in  prophetic  language,  king  or  horn  signifies  not 
an  individual,  but  a  succession  of  rulers,  so  tvitness 
signifies  a  succession  of  pious  men,  zealous  for  the 
truth.  Many  have  shown  from  history,  that,  in  the 
darkest  ages  of  the  church,  such  men  have  never 
been  wanting. 

These  witnesses  are  said  to  be  two :  to  teach  us 
that  they  should  be  comparatively  few,  yet  still  sufli- 
cient,  since  this  is  the  number  required  by  the  law ; 
and  also,  in  allusion  to  those  illustrious  persons,  who 
appeared  two  and  two,  to  plead  the  cause  of  God. 
and  bear   their   testimony  against   prevailing  sins. 


112  SERMOxN  CXXII. 

Of  these,  tliivf  are  particularly  rrli'rred  to  in  these 
verses:  Joshua  and  Zcrubbabel,  after  the  Babylo- 
nish captivity;  Elijah  and.  Ehsha,  during  the  idola- 
try of  Israel ;  and  Moses  and  Aaron,  at  the  departure 
from  Egypt. 

They  prophesj/,  not  so  much  by  foretelling  future 
events,  as  by  defending,  explaining,  and  enforcing 
the  truths  of  the  scriptures;  a  sense  which  the  word 
prophesy  often  bears  in  the  New  Testament.  They 
are  in  sackchtlu  exposed  to  affliction  and  j)ersecu- 
tion.  and  mourning  over  the  vice  which  they  everv 
where  behold. 

Like  Joshua  and  Zcrubbabel,  in  the  fourth  chap- 
ter of  Zechariah,  "  they  arc  tico  olive-trees^  and  the  two 
candlesticks^  standin<r  before  the  God  of  the  earths  They 
are  furnished  with  all  needful  supplies  of  grace,  and 
they  hold  up  the  light  of  truth  in  the  midst  of  sur- 
rounding darkness. 

Like  Elijah,  wiio  by  his  wol'd  brought  down  fire 
from  heaven,  to  consume  his  enemies:  like  Moses, 
for  whose  vindication  fire  consumed  the  two  liun- 
dred  and  fifty  men  who  oflTered  incense  with  Korah, 
Dathan,  and  Abiram ;  "  fire  proceedeth  out  of  the 
mouths  of  these  witnesses,  and  devoureth  their  ene- 
mies. Thev  denounce  the  threatenings  of  God 
against  the  wicked,  and  the  fiery  indignation  of  the 
Lord  will  be  manifested  against  their  foes.  By  the 
divine  interposition  crushing  their  opposers,  they 
arc  prevented  from  being  cut  off  or  silenced. 

Like  Elijah  and  Moses,  iheir  prayers  sliall  be  so 
prevalent  with  God,  that  the  most  wonderful  efFects 
will  be  produced,  whenever  these  peculiar  manifes- 
tations of  the  divine  regard  to  them,  and  opposition 
to  their  enemies,  shall  require  them. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  Al'OCALYl^SE,  NO.  X.  113 

The  death  of  these  witticsses  is  mentioned,  verses 
7 — 10.  "  And  when  they  shall  have  iinished  their 
testimony,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit  shall  make  war  against  them,  and  shall 
overcome  them,  and  kill  them.  And  their  dead  bo- 
dies shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city,  which 
spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also 
our  Lord  was  crucified.  And  they  of  the  peoples, 
and  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations,  shall  see 
their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,  and  shall  not 
suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.  And 
they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them 
and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another, 
because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that 
dwelt  on  the  earth." 

The  "  beast  ascending  out  of  the  bottomless  pit'* 
has  not  been  previously  mentioned.     It  will  be  fully 
described  when  we  come  to  the  thirteenth  and  se- 
venteenth chapters.     It  is  sufficient  in  this  place  to 
remark,    that   it  denotes    the  anticliristian   power. 
Provoked  by  the  testimony  borne  against  its  corrup- 
tions,  this    power  will  wage    war   upon    the   wit- 
nesses, will  be  permitted  to  conquer  them,  so  that 
for  a  time  they  will  appear  to  be  silent  and  dead. 
This  shall  be  done  pubhcly,  in  the  view  of   the 
world.     While  the  utmost  rancour  aoainst  the  wit- 
nesses  is  expressed,  there  shall  be  loud  congratula- 
tions and  applauses  by  all  the  friends  of  Antichrist. 
This  event  shall  take  place  in  some  part  of  the  Ro- 
man western  empire,  that  was  submissive  to  Anti- 
christ; and  that  for  its  iniquities  is  compared  lo  So- 
dom ;  for  its  idolatry,  superstition,  and  crueltv  to- 
wards the  people  of  God,  to  Egypt;  and  to  Jerusa- 
lem, because,  while  it  pretended  to  be  a  holy  city,  it 
killed  the  saints,  and  afresh  crucified  Ciirist  in  his 

VOL.  IV.  ].') 


114  SERMON   CXXIl. 

members.  The  great  question  here  to  be  considei 
ed  is,  Has  tliis  slaying  of  the  witnesses  taken  place, 
or  is  it  still  future  ?  I  am  persuaded  tliat  it  is  an 
event  that  is  still  future.  It  is  certain  that  the  whole 
lime  for  wliich  they  were  to  testify  has  not  elapsed, 
and  it  was  not  till  after  the  expiration  of  the  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  years  that  they  were  to  be  slain. 
Besides,  their  death  is  mentioned  as  the  very  last 
great  struggle  of  the  beast,  who  is  successful  for 
three  years  and  a  half,  when  God  immediately  and 
powerfully  interposes,  and  ushers  in  the  latter-day 
glory  of  the  church. 

And  let  not  the  Christian  be  discouraged  in  anti- 
cipating this  death  of  the  witnesses.  Notwithstand- 
ing it,  religion  will  be  continually  advancing ;  the 
cause  of  the  Redeemer  will  be  extending  over  the 
world  :  for  this  prediction  has  reference,  as  we  have 
already  said,  to  some  part  of  the  Latin  Roman  em- 
pire ;  and  according  to  the  judicious  remark  of  .Scott, 
probably  at  the  time  that  the  witnesses  are  slain* 
"  there  may  be  many  very  flourishing  churches  in 
America,  Africa,  and  Asia  ;*'  and  we  may  add,  in 
many  parts  also  of  Europe. 

But  the  witnesses,  like  their  Saviour,  shall  rise 
again,  shall  ascend  to  heaven,  shall  be  still  more 
instrumental  than  befoj-e  in  spreading  the  gospel,  to 
the  confusion  of  its  enemies,  and  the  joy  of  its  friends. 
This  we  are  taught  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
ierscs  :  '•  And  after  three  days  and  an  half,  the  Spirit 
of  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood 
upon  their  feet,  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which 
saw  them.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  hea- 
ven, saying  unto  them.  Come  up  hither.  And  they 
ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies 
beheld  them."     Vou  immediately  perceive  that  this 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  X.       115 

is  not  to  be  understood  literally  :  a  literal  interpre- 
tation would  be  inconsistent  with  the  remarks  al- 
ready made,  that  these  are  not  two  individuals,  but 
successions  of  men,  and  that  their  death  is  the  forci- 
ble silencing  and  suppressing  of  their  testimony. 
The  general  meaning  is  evident ;  though  we  attempt 
not  to  describe  minutely  an  event  that  is  still  future. 
After  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer  had  for  three 
and  a  half  years  supposed  that  they  had  triumphed 
over  the  witnesses,  new  friends  to  truth  shall  arise, 
with  the  same  spirit  as  these  persecuting  men  pos- 
sessed, and  shall  be  as  evidently  under  the  care, 
protection,  and  blessing  of  God  ;  and  as  assuredly 
advanced  above  the  malice  of  their  enemies,  as 
though  they  had  visibly,  in  the  presence  of  their 
foes,  been  taken  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  witnesses  ascend  to 
heaven,  "  an  earthquake  destroys  the  tenth  part  of 
the  city  ;"  that  is,  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which 
the  Roman  empire  was  divided ;  one  of  the  ten  horns 
of  the  beast.  Time  will  minutely  explain  this  pre- 
diction. It  in  general  denotes  some  great  commo- 
tions to  take  place  in  one  of  those  kingdoms,  when 
^even  thousand  shall  be  slain.  This  will  not  be  a 
disregarded  and  unimproved  dispensation,  for  '•  the 
remnant  shall  be  affrighted,  and  give  glory  to  the 
God  of  heaven ;"  shall  acknowledge  his  authority, 
and  submit  to  him. 

Such  are  the  contents  of  the  little  book  :  a  sketch 
of  the  history  of  the  church  during  the  one  thousand 
two  hundred  and  sixty  years  that  must  elapse  from 
the  period  when  the  church  became  antichristian, 
until  it  obtained  the  victory  over  all  its  foes. 

1.  See  the  insu(ficiency  of  a  mere  profession  of 
religion,    unattended    bv   the  spirit   of  the  gospel. 


116  SERMON  CXXII. 

Many  who  called  themselves  Christians,  are  here 
classed  by  him  who  reads  the  heart,  among  Gentiles. 
Never  forget,  that  in  the  final  day  the  name  of  a 
Christian  will  not  he  received  as  an  evidence  of  true 
Christianity.  Many  will  then  perish  as  utter  ene- 
mies of  the  Redeemer,  who  on  earth  called  them- 
selves his  followers.  Search  deeply  then  your  souls 
and  your  lives ;  measure  yourselves  by  the  word  of 
God,  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 
Be  not  satistied,  though  men  regard  you  as  Chris- 
tians; they  do  not  decide  your  everlasting  doom. 
Be  not  contented  till  you  have  such  a  testimony  of 
the  approbation  of  God,  wrought  in  you  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  attested  by  an  exemplary  life,  as  will 
sustain  the  scrutiny  of  the  Omniscient,  the  trial  of 
the  judgment-bar;  as  will  be  rendered  more  bright 
and  lustrous  by  the  light  of  eternity. 

2.  Observe,  that  in  the  darkest  periods  of  tht 
church,  Jesus  has  had  his  witnesses;  scorned, 
perhaps,  by  the  world,  overlooked  by  the  great, 
neglected  by  the  historian;  but  having  their  names 
written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life.  With  what  joy, 
believers,  will  you  meet  in  heaven  many  thousands 
of  those  friends  of  Jesus  who  adhered  to  him  in  the 
worst  of  times  ;  who  esteemed  the  "  reproach  oi 
Christ  greater  riches  than"  the  world  could  bestow, 
and  who  now  rejoice  in  tJieir  choice  of  that  good 
part  which  can  never  be  taken  from  them  ! 

3.  How  much  more  desirable  is  it  to  be  real  be- 
lievers, even  though  affliction  or  martyrdom  should 
be  our  portion,  than  to  be  encompassed  with  all 
that  the  world  idolizes,  and  destitute  of  true  piety  ! 
Who  would  not  rather  be  one  of  the  persecuted  and 
obscure  witnesses  of  ChrisI,  tlian  the  most  splendid 
of  the  impious  men  who  opposed  them  ?    Where  are 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  X.      117 

these  last  ?  In  that  world  where  the  recollection 
of  their  former  pomp  and  magnilScence  cannot  for  a 
moment  assuage  their  pains  ;  where  the  remem- 
brance of  their  reproaches  and  persecutions  of  the 
pious  adds  new  agony  to  their  souls.  And  where  is 
the  witness  of  Jesus  .^  On  earth  he  had,  perhaps, 
accumulated  sufferings;  but  in  the  midst  of  them  he 
was  happy :  for  under  them  he  felt  the  consolations 
of  grace,  the  presence  of  the  Saviour,  the  assurance 
of  glory.  Perhaps  he  sealed  his  testimony  with  his 
blood,  and  expired  on  the  rack  or  in  the  (lames  ;  but, 
like  the  great  body  of  martyrs,  he  had  supernatural 
supports,  and  felt  all  the  sweetness  and  efficacy  of 
rehgion;  he  heard  the  voice  of  Jesus  saying  to  him, 
•'  Come  up  hither."  His  spirit  was  received  and 
crowned  by  that  Redeemer  whom  he  had  owned, 
whose  cause  he  had  defended,  for  whom  his  heart 
had  beat  high  with  affection.  Looking  back  from 
the  world  of  glory  over  all  his  trials  and  sufferings, 
does  he  now  regret  that  he  devoted  himself  to  Im- 
manuel.^  Does  he  not  adore  that  grace  which  ena- 
bled him  rather  "  to  endure  affliction  with  the  peo- 
ple of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a 
season .?"  With  one  of  these  two  classes,  the  ene- 
mies or  witnesses  of  Jesus,  you  must  for  ever  be  as- 
sociated ;  in  one  of  these  two  worlds,  heaven  or  hell, 
you  must  dwell  for  ever.  Choose  between  them,  for 
life  and  death  are  now  offered  to  you. 

4,  How  vain  are  all  the  efforts  of  the  enemies  of 
the  church  !  Founded  on  the  rock  of  ages,  the  gates 
of  hell  shall  never  prevail  against  it.  Often  has  it 
been  assailed  ;  often  have  its  enemies  congratulated 
themselves  on  its  supposed  extinction;  but  the  wit- 
nesses, who  they  flattered  themselves  were  irreco- 
verably dend.  have  rii?en   with-  new  powen     Zion 


118  SERMON  CXXII. 

has  shone  with  greater  glory  after  her  sufTernigs,  and 
her  splendour  will  still  increase,  as  long  ^s  the 
throne  of  God  is  established  in  the  heavens,  and  the 
Redeemer  has  the  government  of  the  world.  Strong 
as  Omnipotence,  the  cause  which  thou  lovest,  Chris- 
tian, shall  hold  on  its  course,  and  bear  down  all 
opposition.  Are  our  everlasting  interests  and  our 
dearest  hopes  inseparably  united  with  the  prosperity 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ? 

5.  Finally:  happy  are  they  who  are  led  by  judg- 
ments upon  others  or  themselves,  to  give  glory  to 
the  God  of  heaven.  Wlio  of  us  has  not  witnessed 
the  afflictions  of  others  ;  has  not  had  to  contend  with 
personal  trials  ?  What  has  been  their  effect  ?  Have 
we  remained  stubborn,  impenitent,  refusing  to  hum- 
ble ourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God  ?  Then 
these  temporal  calamities  shall  be  succeeded  by 
eternal  woes.  For  their  misimprovement  we  must 
answer  to  God  ;  and  they  will  only  inflame  our  future 
reckoning.  But  if  they  have  been  sanctified ;  if  they 
have  taught  us  the  vanity  of  the  world,  we  may  ex- 
claim, '  Happy  afflictions  !  which  made  me  remem- 
ber that  this  is  not  my  home!  which  drove  me  for 
support  to  the  throne  of  grace,  to  the  arms  of  my 
Redeemer !  which  made  me  come  to  myself,  and 
think  of  my  Father's  house !  I  bless  the  mercy  which 
sent  them  ;  I  will  ever  adore  the  grace  which  sancti- 
fied them !' 

Children  of  sorrow  !  may  such  be  the  result  of  all 
your  trials ! 


I 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XI.      119 


SERMON  CXXIII. 

LECTURES  ON  TFIE  APOCALYPSE. 

No.  XI. 


Revelation,  chap.  xi.  15 — 19.  and  xii. 

The  conclusion  of  the   11th  chapter  amiouiices 
the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet ;  under  it  many 
scenes  of  calamity  are  to  occur  to  the  church,  and 
many  trials  to  be  endured  by  believers.     These  are 
plainly  and  strikingly  described  in  the  subsequent 
chapters :  but  to  comfort  the  saints,  they  are  first 
taught  what  shall  be  the  glorious  issue  of  all  these 
afflictions,  what  shall  be  the  result  of  these  dispen- 
sations of  Providence,  and  what  the  future  triumph 
and  joy  of  the  church.     While  it  is  clearly  intimated 
that  there  will  be  persecutions,  it  is  also  declared, 
that  God  will  judge  the  cause  of  those  who  have 
suffered  martyrdom  for  the  truth,  and   will  avenge 
them;  and  that  the  confusions  of  the  nations,  and 
the  corruptions  of  the  church,  shall  introduce  that 
happy  period  when  "  the  kingdoms  of  this   world 
shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his 
Christ."     The  vision  concludes  by  teaching  us  that 
God  is  mindful  of  his  covenant;  that  all  heaven  re- 


120  bfcRMON   CXXlll. 

joices  in  his  judj^ments  upon  liis  enemies,  and  the 
manifestation  of*  his  grace  to  his  friends.  This  is 
the  general  meaning  of  that  part  of  the  1 1  th  chapter 
which  was  not  explained  in  our  last  lecture.  At- 
tractive as  is  this  suhject,  dear  to  the  heart  of  the 
Christians  as  are  the  truths  that  are  here  presented, 
we  merely  glance  at  them,  because  when  we  arrive 
at  the  1 0th  chapter,  we  shall  see  them  again  present- 
ed in  their  regular  series,  and  more  fully  illustrated. 
During  this  lecture  we  contine  ourselves  to  (he  12th 
chapter.  Its  object  is  to  give  an  account  of  the 
cinirch  during  tiiat  iniportant  period  of  one  thousand 
two  hundred  and  sixty  year:^,  which  is  so  often  men- 
tioned in  this  book  as  the  season  after  which  it  shall 
appear  in  all  the  lustre  of  millennial  glory.  The 
apostle  saw  in  heaven  a  wonder^  or  rather  a  remark- 
able symbol^  as  the  original  term  e-»^i«)»  signifies, 
*'  a  woman  clothed  uith  ihc  ,su)u  and  the  moon  under  her 
feet^  and  upon  Iter  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars."''  It  is  a 
beautiful  exhibition  of  the  spiritual  and  true  church 
of  the  Redeemer.  You  know  that  not  oidy  in  the 
sacred  scriptures,  but  also  among  all  poets,  and  on 
the  medals  of  all  countries,  stnles  and  churches  are 
represented  under  the  symbol  of  females.  She  who 
is  here  exhibited,  is  termed  in  the  Old  Testament. 
"  tlie  king's  daughter,  greatly  desired  for  her  beauty;*' 
and  in  this  book  is  called,  "  the  Britle,  the  LambV 
wife."  She  is  "  clothed  with  the  sun  ;"  arrayed  in  the 
pure  and  shining  righteousness  of  Chri^t.  and  irra- 
diated with  liijht,  hohness,  and  comfort,  derived  from 
this  Snn  of  Kighteousness.  She  stands  upon  the  moon  : 
which  bore,  as  opposed  to  the  sun,  may  signify  the 
world.. ill  )li«'  enjoyments  <>l  which  are  comparative- 
ly changeable  an<l  diminutive:  alxivc  these  the 
rjnuch  of  Odd  is  rni'^ed  :   she  looks  down  upon  theni 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XL      121 

with  holy  indifference,  and  seeks  sublimer  and  more 
perfect  joys.  She  wears  as  her  ornament  and  ho- 
nour, the  doctrine  of"  the  twelve  apostles  and  of  the 
ministers  of  reconciliation  who  have  succeeded 
them.  These  are  her  crown  and  stars.  She  is  "  in 
travail:''^  an  expression  which  signifies  her  desires, 
and  prayers,  and  labours,  to  produce  converts  to  the 
Redeemer,  and  to  bring  forth  a  spiritual  offspring 
unto  God.  She  is  that  mystical  "  Jerusalem,  who 
is  the  mother  of  us  all ;"  that  "  Zion  of  whom  it  shall 
be  said,  This  and  that  man  were  born  in  her." 

This  sign  appeared  in  heaven.  Heaven^  when  ap- 
plied to  states,  denotes,  as  you  have  already  seen, 
civil  power  and  elevation  ;  when  applied  to  the  church, 
it  is  the  symbol  of  ecclesiastical  polity.  Thus  it  is 
used  in  this  chapter  to  denote  the  visible  church  in 
its  most  extended  form ;  for  in  the  same  heaven  ap- 
pear the  woman  and  her  foe,  the  sincere  and  insin- 
cere professors  of  the  religion  of  Jesus. 

This  we  are  taught  in  thenext  verses  :  '-'■  And  there 
appeared  another  ivonder  {or  sign)  in  heaven  :  and  behold 
a  great  red  dragon  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and 
seven  croivns  vpon  his  head ;  and  his  tail  drew  the  third 
part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth  ; 
and  the  dragon  stood  before  the  ivoman  that  ivas  ready  to 
be  delivered,  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  wa^  bor.n.''^ 
In  the  ninth  verse  we  are  taught  that  this  was  the 
"  old  serpent,  called  the  devil  and  Satan,  which  de- 
ceiveth  the  whole  world ;"  he  who  had  tempted  our 
first  parents  in  paradise;  he  who  ever  is  opposed  to 
God  and  goodness,  and  who  seeks  to  propagate 
falsehood  and  wickedness' throughout  the  earth.  He 
is  represented  with  the  same  number  of  heads  and 
horns  as  the  beast  who  is  described  in  the  next 
chapter,  and  wliich  denotes  Antichrist,  because  he 

VOL.  IV.  16 


122  SERMON  cxxiir. 

invisibly  directs  and  manages  this  beast  who  belongs 
to  him,  who  is  his  representative  and  agent.  The 
meaning  of  this  precise  number  of  heads,  and  horns, 
and  crowns,  will  more  naturally  be  oobidcred  in 
our  ensuing  lecture,  when  this  symbolical  beast  de- 
noting Antichrist  is  explained.  The  dragon  thus  ex- 
hibited as  the  soul  of  Antichrist,  is  red,  to  denote 
persecution,  cruelty,  and  bloodshed.  He  drew 
down  "  the  third  of  the  stars,""  those  corrupt  and  un- 
holy pastors,  who  were  so  dilFerent  from  those  that 
adorned  the  crown  of  the  spiritual  church.  "  He 
stood  before  the  woman,'^  to  devour  her  offspring.  This 
denotes  the  watchful  malice  of  Satan  against  Christ 
and  his  religion,  and  his  endeavours  to  prevent  the 
progress  of  the  Redeemers  cause  in  the  world. 
More  implacable  than  Pharaoh  against  the  children 
of  Israel,  than  Herod  aijaiiist  the  babes  of  Bethle- 
hem, Satan  was  dosirons  to  destroy  all  who  sliould 
be  born  to  God. 

Yd  his  elTorts  were  in  vain  :  ''  The  woman  brought 
forth  a  man-child,  who  was  to  rule  a'l  nations  with  a 
rod  of  iron,  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto  God 
and  his  throne."  There  is  here  an  evident  allusion 
to  the  second  Psalm,  in  which  it  is  declared  concern- 
ing the  Messiah,  "  Ask  of  me,  and  I  will  give  thee  the 
heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
partb  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession.  Tlioii  shall 
break  them  with  a  rod  of  iron  ;  thou  shall  dash  them 
in  pieces  like  a  potter's  vessel."  Nevertheless,  it  i^ 
not  of  Christ  personal  that  the  apostle  here  speaks. 
He  had  ascended  to  glory,  he  had  gone  up  to  the 
throne  of  God,  long  before  the  period  when  John 
received  these  revelations.  But  such  is  the  union 
between  Christ  the  hea'd,  and  believers  his  mem- 
bers, 90  fully  do  they   participate   in   lii^   iriiunph'-. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XL      123 

that  what  is  said  of  Him  is  often  applied  to  them. 
Thus  we  find  this  very  expression  in  Rev.  ii.  26,  27. 
''  He  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  w  orks  to  the 
end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations.  And 
he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  as  the  vessel 
of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers,  even  as 
I  received  of  my  Father."  It  is  then  of  Christ  mysti- 
cal^ of  the  succession  of  true  converts,  of  his  spiri- 
tual church  and  people,  that  the  scripture  here 
speaks.  These,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of 
Satan,  instead  of  being  extirpated,  shall  finally  ob- 
tain sovereign  power  over  the  nations;  and  in  the 
mean  time  are  as  secure  under  the  protection  of 
God,  as  if  they  were  carried  up  into  heaven,  and 
there  placed  before  his  throne. 

"  The  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she 
hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed 
her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore 
days."     "  To  her,"  we  are  told  in  the  fourteenth 
verse,  "  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that 
she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place  ,• 
where  she  is  nourished  from  the  face  of  the  serpent 
for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time;"  that  is,  ac- 
cording to  prophetical  language,  one  year,  two  years, 
and  half  a  year :  which,  reckoning  as  the  scriptures 
do  by  lunar  years  of  three  hundred  and  sixty  days, 
make  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  propheti- 
cal days,  that  is,  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty 
years.     The  general  meaning  of  this  prediction  is 
evident :  it  is,  that  though  for  these  one  thousand 
two  hundred  and  sixty  years,  the  church  should  be 
in  distress,  in  danger,  and  often  in  a  bewildered 
state,  yet  she  shall  be  as  assuredly  preserved  as  was 
Elijah,  when  he  fled  into  the  wilderness  from  Ahab, 
or  as  were  the  Israelites,  when  in  the  wilderness 


J 24  Sermon  cxxiir. 

lliey  were  noiinslicd  with  manna  from  hcavrii.  Thii 
di\ine  pi'otC'ction  i?  represented  by  the  eap;le*5  wing?, 
in  allusion  to  several  passages  of  the  Old  Testament, 
in  which  this  figure  is  employed  to  illustrate  the  care 
of  God  over  the  ancient  church  in  the  desert.  '•  Ye 
liave  seen,"  says  God  to  Moses,  '•  what  I  did  unto 
Egypt,  and  how  I  bare  you  on  eagles'  wings,  and 
brought  you  to  myself."  (Exod.  xix.  4.)  And  Moses, 
in  his  eloquent  song,  declares:  *•'  He  found  him  in  a 
desert  land,  and  in  the  waste  howling  wilderness. 
He  led  him  about,  he  instructed  him,  he  kept  him 
as  the  apple  of  his  eye.  As  an  eagle  stirreth  up  her 
nest,  fluttereth  over  her  young,  spreadeth  abroad 
her  wings,  taketh  them,  beareth  them  on  her  wings; 
so  the  Lord  alone  did  lead  liim,  and  there  was  no 
strange  God  with  him."  (Deut.  xxxiii.  10 — 12.) 

We  have  not  yet  arrived  at  that  part  of  this  book  in 
w  hich  weshall  most  naturally  be  called  upon  to  explain 
tlie  conniHMicoment  and  the  termination  of  this  noted 
andollcii  repeated  period  of  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
years.  It  will  be  sufficient  on  the  present  or.rasion  to 
observe  what  we  shall  hereafter  prove,  that  the  only 
two  j)roba1)le  years  for  commencing  them,  and  the 
only  two  concerning  which  there  is  much  diversity  of 
sentimeiits  in  the  students  of  the  holy  volume,  are  the 
years  60(1  and  7.">().  If  with  the  majority  of  commen- 
tators, we  embrace  the  former  opinion,  the  church 
will  come  out  of  the  wilderness,  and  the  millennium 
will  conunence  in  J8Gt).  If  we  be  led  to  preler  the 
latter,  it  will  be  deferred  till  2016.  I  speak  general- 
ly, without  entering  into  those  particular  inquiries 
that  I  shall  feel  it  a  duty  hereafter  to  make,  when 
these  dates  are  more  explicitly  examined  before  you. 
At  any  rate,  I  doubt  noi  that  in  this  very  house,  long, 
very  long  before,  in  the  course  of  nature,  itcancrum- 


Lectures  on  THfc  apocalyi'se,  no.  xi.  125 

ble  into  ruins,  will  the  millennial  glories  of  the  church 
be  displayed,  and  a  degree  of  holiness,  of  know- 
ledge, of  sacred  joy,  be  here  experienced  by  crowd- 
ed congregations,  of  which  we  can  have  little  idea 
while  we  are  still  in  the  wilderness  state. 

During  this  period,  the  vision  represented  war  in 
heaven,  that  is,  in  the  external  and  visible  church, 
as  it  already  has  been  explained  to  you.     "  Michael 
and  his  angels  fought  against  the  dragon ;  and  the 
dragon  and  his  angels  fought,  and  prevailed   not; 
neither  was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven  : 
and  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and 
his  angels  were   cast  out  with  him."     Michael   has 
before  been  mentioned  in  Dan.  xii.  I.  and  Jude  ix. 
He  is  one  of  the  principal  archangels  :  I  do  not  sup- 
pose there  is  any  probability  in   the  sentiment  sup- 
ported by  Horsley,  that  he  is  the  Redeemer.  He  con- 
tends with  the  enemy  of  God,  and  overcomes  him. 
The  general  interpretation  of  this  passage  I  regard 
as  correct ;  that  it  refers  to  the  glorious  Reformation, 
when  in  so  many  countries,  the  real  cause  of  Christ 
triumphed ;  the  heavenly  forces  were  victorious ;  the 
power  of  truth  prevailed,  notwithstanding  the  subtle 
and  furious  opposition  of  the  prince  of  darkness :  and 
the  dragon,  animating  the  beast,  "  was  cast  out  of 
heaven  into  the  earth;"  lost  his  spiritual  power  over 
the  minds  of  men,  and  was  made  to  depend  upon  his 
earthly  power  alone  for  the  maintainance  of  his  ty- 
ranny. 

There  was  joy  among  the  glorified  on  this  event: 
They  rejoiced  that  Satan,  "the  accuser  of  the  pious," 
who  misrepresented  their  cjharacters,  their  actions, 
their  motives  ;  who  endeavoured  to  hinder  their  use- 
fulness, was  cast  out.  They  declare  what  was  the 
mode  whereby  this  victory  was  obtained  over'Satan ; 


126  SERMON    CXXllI. 

not  by  human  wisdom  and  power,  but  •'  by  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,"  througrh  faitli  in  the  Redeemer,  as  the 
only  atoning  sacrifice,  "  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony,"*  through  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  the  word 
of  God,  and  their  open  profession  ol  it;  and  their 
readiness  to  lay  down  their  lives  in  the  cause  of  Je- 
sus, rather  than  renounce  his  truths. 

But  while  for  this  victory  all  heaven  is  called  up- 
on to  rejoice,  a  wo  is  pronounced  upon  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth,  the  carnal  and  worldly-nnnded,  lor 
the  rage  of  Satan  was  augmented,  because  he  knew 
"  that  he  had  but  a  short  time :"  the  period  that  is  to 
elnpse  from  the  reformation  in  the  sixteenth  century 
to  the  termination  of  the  one  thousand  two  hundred 
and  sixty  years  being  short,  in  comparison  with  the 
lime  in  which  he  led  the  nations  captive  at  his  plea- 
sure. 

Hethereforeporsecutedtlio  woman. thrchurch.and 

*'  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  as  a  flood  alter  her,  that 
he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried  away  of  the  flood." 
This  represents  the  heresies  and  errors  which  in  so 
many  instances  succeeded  to  the  reformation  ;  and 
which  were  to  be  expected  amoncnKMi  who  had  sud- 
denly been  brought  from  that  spiritual  darkness  and 
slavery,  in  which  they  were  educated. 

But  the  church  was  not  destroyed;  "the  earth 
helped  the  woman;"  the  worldly-minded  and  unho- 
ly, from  various  motives,  as  in  the  case  of  Henry  \  III. 
and  a  thousand  others,  aided  the  triumphs  of  reli- 
gion, and  rendered  the  attempts  of  Satan  unavail- 
ing. 

The  dragon,  thus  disappointed,  "went  to  make 
war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  and  have  the  testimony  of 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XL      127 

Jesus  Christ."  This  verse  probably  alludes  to  the 
same  calamities  and  furious  assaults  of  Satan,  that 
are  to  be  made  on  some  part  of  the  church  at  the  ter- 
mination of  the  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty 
years.  The  event  will  at  once  throw  light  upon  this 
and  upon  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses. 

1.  While  you  contemplate  the  beauty  and  glory  ot 
the  church,  inquire  whether  you  are  hving  members 
of  it.     I  do  not  ask  whether  you  belong  to  its  exter- 
nal communion ;  you  are  taught  by  this  chapter,  as 
you  are  by  the  whole  word  of  God,  that  notwithstand- 
ing  this,  you  may  perish  for  ever.     But  has  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness  risen  upon  your  souls,  with  healing 
in  his  wings  ?     Are  you  clothed  with  the  garments  oi 
salvation?      Have    you   that    spiritual-mindedness 
which  distinguishes  all  the  real  followers  of  the  Re- 
deemer?    Is  the  gospel  your  crown,  and  do   you 
obey  it?     Are  you  built  upon  the  doctrine  of  the 
apostles,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner 
stone  ?     Do  you  respond  in  your  affections  and  de- 
sires to  the  glorified,  and  rejoice  in  the  extension  of 
the  Saviour's  kingdom  ?     Are  you  individually  en- 
gaged  in  the  holy  warfare  with  Satan  and  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Saviour  ?     Are  his  blood,  his  word,  and 
his  Spirit,  the  weapons  on  which  you  rely  for  success? 
Happy  for  you,  if  this  be  your  character;  you  are 
then  under  the  protection  of  Providence :  though 
not  yet  caught  up  to  the  throne  of  the  Eternal,  yet 
"  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God,"  and  can  never 
be  wrested  from  you;  Satan  may  assail  you,  yet  you 
will  ever  find  that  greater  is  he  that  is  in  you,  than 
they  that  are  against  you  ;  and  you  shall  at  last  be 
brought  to  share  in  the  victories  of  Jesus. 

2.  But  ye,  who  in  any  manner,  by  sneers,  by  re- 


128  SERMON  CXXIII. 

proaches,  by  misrrproscntations  of  the  pious,  eiulcii- 
vour  to  retard  the  j^rovvth  of  the  .Saviour's  kingdom, 
behold  in  Satan  your  model.  It  is  he,  wliom  you 
imitate  ;  it  is  he  whom  you  delight  by  your  conduct; 
it  is  he  whose  doom  you  must  undergo,  and  whose 
fate  you  must  share,  if  your  cliaracter  and  conduct 
be  not  changed.  Is  he  so  good  a  master,  so  kind  a 
friend,  that  for  him  you  will  renounce  the  God  who 
made  you  ^  the  Saviour  who  died  for  you  }  Oh  !  in 
time  be  wise:  shake  oflf  this  disgraceful  servitude, 
and  devote  yourselves  to  Him  whose  kingdom  must 
at  last  prevail ;  and  who  deserves  the  warmest  at- 
tachment of  your  hearts,  the  uninterrupted  servicr 
of  your  lives ! 


;,EC.TURES  ON>THE  APOCALYFSK,  NO.  XH-  129 


SERMON  CXXIV 


"^tit^^ 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  XII. 


Revelation,  Chap.  xiii. 

The  particular  points  to  be   explained  in  this 
chapter  are  evidently  these  : 

The  beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

The  beast  with  two  horns. 

The   image,   mark,    name,    and    number  of   the 

beast  t 

Let  us  briefly  examine  each  ofthese  in  order. 

The  first  Inerogtyphic  is  illustrated  by  the  seventh 
.-hapter  of  Daniel.     This  illustrious  prophet,  more 
tS  r/so  years  before  Christ,  foretold  that  there 
would  be  four  famous  monarchies  successive  y  re.gn- 
\l  over  that  part  of  the  world  where  the  church  of 
God  should  exist:  of  these  the  1st,  or  Assyrian  was 
reoresented  as  a  Uon;    the  2d,  or  Persian,  like  a 
I     the  3d,  or  Grecian,  like  a  Uopard ;  the  4th  was 
Ob;  "diverse  from  all  the  rest,  dreadful  and   err.- 
ble  and  strong  exceedingly."     The  other  traits  as- 
cr^ed  to  it  in  Daniel,  shoWthat  it  is  the  Roman  em- 
Dire  of  which  he  speaks. 


VOL.  IV. 


130  5EK.MON   CXXIV. 

Throe  of  thrso  rmpirci?  had   passetl  away  uliw.' 
John   wrote.     He   lived   uiuler   the   lourtli  ;  and  his 
description  of  it  corresponds  with  the  predictions  of 
tlie  Old  Testament,  and  witli  the  records  of  history. 
It  is '•  a  u'ild  bmst^''  ^k^h*.  the   syniijol  of  tyraiuiical 
power.     It  is  compounded  of  the  three  former  beasts 
of  Daniel,  the  leopard,  the  hear,  and  the  lion,  or  the 
Grecian,  Persian,  and   Assyrian  empires;  to  show 
that  its  power  is  equal  to  all  the  others,  and  that  it 
is  composed  of  all   the  nations  over  which  the  do- 
minions of  the  other  beasts  extended.    lthas"5crc// 
heads  r"*  an  expression  which  is  explained  in  the  17th 
chapter,  as  denoting  seven  kings,  or  governing  pow- 
ers, having  supreme  authority.     Of  these  the   angel 
declares,  that  iii  St.  John's  time.  '•  five  are  fallen,  and 
one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come  ;*'  that  is,  live 
of  these   ruling  powers  were  past  and  gone,  like  so 
many  heads  fallen  otT!     One  then  existed,  which  was 
the  sixth,  and   another  should   succeed.     I>ivy  and 
Tacitus   both   allord   us  a  comment  on  this  passage, 
when  they  say  that   the   Iloman  empire  was  at  first 
under  kings,  then  consuls,  dictators,  decemvirs,  and 
tribunes,  with  considar  power;  these  five  had  ceas- 
ed; empc^rors   had   succeeded;  and  there   was  still 
to  be  a  new  head,  a  new  mode  ol' exercising  the  im- 
perial power. 

The /e«  konis,  crowned,  are  the  ten  kingdoms  into 
which  the  Koman  empire  was  divided.  It  is  not  ne- 
cessary here  to  m<Mition  tluMr  names.  You  will  find 
them  in  rwry  good  commentator,  or  history  of 
Rome. 

"  Upon  the  heads  of  the  beast  ivas  tfie  name  of  blmphc- 
m)/ ;"'  itnpioMs  words  or  idolatrous  actions  denoting 
the  unholy  sentiments  of  the*-  mind,  are  often  thus 
termed.     'I'he  simple  idea  then,  is,  that  under  every 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XII.      131 

form  of  the  Roman  empire,  it  should  be  idolatrous, 
opposed  to  God,  and  impious.  And  he  knows  little 
of  spiritual  religion,  who  will  not  acknowledge  that 
this  was  true,  not  only  when  the  head  of  the  empire 
was  heathen,  but  also  when  it  was  nominally  Chris- 
tian. 

The  source  of  the  authority  of  the  beast  is  pointed 
out.  "  The  dragon^''''  whom  in  the  preceding  chapter 
we  have  seen  to  be  the  devil  and  Satan,  "  irave  to  the 
beast  his  power  ^  and  seat  ^  and  great  authority  ;''''  influenc- 
ing him  to  persecute,  or  to  deceive  and  corrupt  the 
church  of  God. 

"  One  of  the  heads  appeared  as  though  wounded  to  deathP 
It  was  supposed  impossible  that  the  monarchy  should 
revive,  when  Augustulus,  the  last  emperor,  w^as  depos- 
ed by  the  Goths  in  476.  The  wound  that  the  em- 
pire then  received  seemed  to  be  deadly;  but  "  jf/ie 
deadly  wound  ivas  healed ;''"'  the  monarchy  revived  in 
a  new  form  indeed,  ecclesiastical  instead  of  civil, 
but  its  authority  w  as  not  less  extensive  nor  absolute. 
"  The  world  wondered  after  the  beast^  Surprised  at  his 
restoration,  they  gazed  with  astonishment ;  they  paid 
homage  to  him,  and  subjected  themselves  to  his  au- 
thority:  "they  worshipped  him^-''  regarding  him  as  a 
kind  of  deity  ;  "  and  they  worshipped  the  dragon,''''  com- 
plying with  those  idolatrous  services,  and  embracing 
those  opinions  which  Satan  had  invented  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  pure  gospel. 

Henceforward  a  striking  alteration  was  made  in 
his  voice  and  actions ;  his  blasphemies,  his  idolatries, 
his  pride, his  tyranny,  his  persecutions  over  the  saints, 
till  the  termination  of  the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
years,  (which  are  here  for  the  fifth  time  mentioned,)  are 
strikingly  described  from  the  6th  to  the  11th  verses. 
I  the  less  regret  that  1  have  not  time  particularly  tg 


132  SERMON  (XXIV. 

illustrate  them,  as  some  of  the  great  points  exhibit- 
ed ill  them  will  horeafter  be  .igjain  presented  to  us. 
Let  me  merely  quote  the  remark  ol  a  good  man,  with 
respect  to  one  of  the  traits  of  his  character:  "A 
calculation  of  the  sufferings  inflicted  by  the  beast 
upon  the  saints  over  all  the  nations  of  Christendom, 
would  astonish  the  world.  Probably  not  less  llian 
ir},000,()00  of  men  have  lost  their  lives  for  their  at- 
tachment to  the  truth,  and  their  opposition  to  heresy, 
since  the  rise  of  Antichrist.  Were  all  the  saints  in 
Christendom  to  be  slain  on  the  present  day,  it  would 
not  equ:il  the  number  of  the  martyrs  against  tlie  man 
of  sin,  M  ho  liave  already  sealed  their  testimony  with 
thfir  blood."* 

A  new  account  is  then  given  of  this  fierce  and  blas- 
plumous  power:  he  had,  in  a  civil  or  worldly  charac- 
<t  r,  persecuted  the  sainty^  he  now  is  exiiibited  as 
•u  rccksiastiwl  potcer^  assuming  the  appearance  ol 
!  s  ckness,  and  claiming  an  authority  from  the  Lamb 
ol  Uod;  yet  inflicting  the  severest  woes  on.  all  who 
do  not  bow  down  to  hitn.  Though  distinct,  he  ib 
cotemporaneoiH  Mitli  the  seven-liorncd  beast. 

**  He  fuis  firo  horns  like  a  lamb."  Horns,  as  yon 
have  seen,  are  the  symbol  ol  power :  those  of  liercer 
animuls  denote  high  authority;  those  of  a  lamb  arr 
not  to  destroy,  but  lor  distinction,  and  for  some  weak 
defence.  This  second  beast  then  appears,  not  en- 
tirely with<>i!l  power,  biil  with  no  such  power  a- 
sliould  excite  alarm.  His  appearance  is  mild  and 
inoffensive:  he  is  as  a  Lamb,  the  embleuj  so  often 
us<*d  in  (his  book  for  the  Saviour;  he  professes  to 
resemble  liiin,  aiid  to  he  commissioned  hy  htin;  ut 
in  reality  he  i-^  a  wild  be;jst,  and  ''speaks  as  a  dra- 
gon;" is  the  instrimienl  of  th'fe  old  serpent  in  his  de 

•   MI, end 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  Xll.     133 

signs  against  the  church ;  and  uses  the  language  of 
blasphemy  and  cruelty,  so  opposite  to  the  meekness 
of  the  Lamb  of  God.  His  two  horns  may  signify,  ac- 
cording to  some,  his  inconsistent  union  of  temporal 
and  spiritual  power;  or,  according  to  others,  the 
two  distinct  bodies  of  his  clergy,  the  regular  and  the 
secular,  by  which  his  authority  is  maintained.  He 
exercises  the  power  of  the  first  beast;  he  becomes 
so  united  with  him,  that  their  separate  agency  is 
scarcely  to  be  distinguished.  Notwithstanding  the 
dying  condition  of  the  first  beast,  he  affords  him  such 
aid,  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  former  empire 
submit  again  to  the  authority  that  had  been  exercis- 
ed over  them,  and  adore  the  new  power  connected 
with  it.  He  pretends  to  perform  the  most  stupen- 
dous works,  and  is  distinguished  for  what  Paul  calls, 
"  lying  wonders,  with  all  deceivableness  of  unright- 
eousness." He  claims  the  power  of  Elijah  to  bring 
down  fire  from  heaven,  to  inflict  the  present  and 
eternal  vengeance  of  God  on  all  who  do  not  obey 
him. 

Who  that  is  acquainted  with  the  history  of  that 
period,  does  not  observe  here  a  true  delineation  of 
the  ecclesiastical  empire  of  Rome  ?  Under  the 
weakness  and  apparent  dissolution  of  the  imperial 
government,  it  obtained  civil  power,  while  profess- 
ing to  act  only  in  a  sacred  character.  It  pretended 
to  miracles ;  it  claimed  authority  from  Christ ;  it 
said  that  it  was  acting  by  plenary  power  from  him ; 
it  was  exalted  by  ignorance  and  superstition,  till  it 
was  almost  adored. 

It  then  set  up  the  image'  of  the  beast^  described  in 
the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  verses.  The  former 
beast,  or  Roman  empire,  appeared  a  mere  carcass, 
without    life   or   activity.     The    second    beast  per- 


131  SERMON  CXXIV. 

suadcd  the  ten  kingiloms,  into  whicli  it  was  (liv'ulc<f. 
to  make  an  iniriire  resembling  him.  Tliis  image  is 
the  paj)a(V-  The  pope  of"  Rome  claimed  the  same 
authority  tliat  was  possessed  1)}'  the  ancient  emj)e- 
rors.  and  it  was  granted  to  him  by  the  great  mnjority. 
He  was  their  image,  usurping  the  same  powers,  re- 
quiring the  same  homage,  exercising  the  same  ty- 
ranny, presiding  in  the  same  city;  all  that  were 
disobedient  were  exposed,  not  only  to  excommuni- 
cation, but  to  death. 

Thus  St.  John  includes  in  this  chapter  ihe  secular 
Roman  em])ire,  the  eeelesiaslical  Roman  einj)ire, 
and  the  pope,  the  head  of  that  cimrch. 

All.  except  the  martyrs  of  Jesus,  received  a  mark 
in  their  right  hands,  or  in  their  foreheads  ;  and  with- 
out this,  civil  privileges  were  forfeited.  It  is  an  al- 
lusion to  ancient  cnstouis.  It  was  usual  for  slaves  to 
receive  the  mark  of  their  masters,  soldiers  of  their 
general,  worshippers  of  their  idols.  These  were 
impressed  on  the  right  hand,  or  the  forehead,  and 
were  of  various  kinds.  I  know  not  that  it  is  neces- 
sary to  seek  any  external  mark:  I  suppose  it  to  be 
merely  a  figurative  expression,  to  denote  the  pro- 
fessed obedience  and  public  subjeclion  to  the  church 
of  Rome. 

We  have  but  one  more  question  remaining  :  Wluil 
is  the  number  of  the  beast?  That  tlu're  is  a  my.->ter) 
in  the  nuuiber  is  evident,  from  the  expr(?ssions  of  the 
sacred  writer:  "•  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  li;ilh 
understanding  count  the  number  of  the  beast :  lor  it 
is  the  number  of  a  man  :  and  hi^^  number  is  six  hun- 
dred threescore  and  six,**  NN  ilhout  entering  into 
those  critical  disquisitions  tliat  wotdd  be  misplaced 
(Ml  this  occasion,  it  will  be  sufficient  for  me  to  say, 
that  I  am  persuaded  of"  the  correctness  of  the  intrr 


LfeCtURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XII.  135 

pretation  given  by  Clarke,  in  his  learned  volume  on 
this  subject.  It  is  a  name  that  must  be  sought  for  in 
Greek,  the  language  in  which  the  apostle  wrote.  It 
is  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  kingdom,  of  which  he  is 
treating.  We  must  expect  to  find  it  in  the  simplest 
mode  employed  by  the  Greeks  in  expressing  a  king- 
dom. It  has  been  shown,  by  a  minute  and  particu- 
lar examination  of  the  Greek  names  of  all  the  king- 
doms that  have  ever  existed  or  been  mentioned,  that 
there  is  not  one  that  in  any  of  the  ordinary  modes  of 
expressing  a  kingdom  gives,  by  the  value  of  its  nu- 
meral letters,  six  hundred  and  sixty-six,*  except 
that  to  which  it  is  evident,  by  the  context,  the 
apostle  here  refers:  'H  axIhv  (iua-ip^sia,  the  Latin  kino-- 
dom. 

All  of  you  who  are  conversant  in  the  history  of 
that  period  of  the  world,  know  the  propriety  of  this 
appellation  to  the  Romish  power.  From  the  division 
of  the  empire  into  east  and  west,  till  the  dissolution 
of  the  western  empire,  the  subjects  of  both  were 
called  Romans.  After  this,  the  inhabitants  of  the 
western  empire  lost  the  name  of  Romans,  and  w^ere 
called  after  their  respective  kingdoms.  The  eastern 
was  still,  however,  called  the  Roman  empire,  till 
after  its  destruction  (in  1453)  by  Mahomet  II.  the 
Turkish  sultan.  But  the  subjects  of  the  eastern 
empire,  from  and  even  before  the  time  of  Charle- 
magne, callec^  the  western  people,  or  those  under 
the  influence  of  the  Romish  church,  Latins;  and 
their  church,  the  Latin  church.  Hence  the  division 
of  the  whole  Christian  church  into  Latin  and  Greek  : 


*  n  8— a30— «  1—7  300—1 10— v  50— u  8-/3  2— «  I—t  SOC- 
IO—A  30— f  5—1  10— «  1.— Total,  666. 


1  ;J6  SERMpxN  CXXIV. 

hence    the    name    here  given   to  this  anticlirisliau 
power. 

I  fear  thai,  from  the  brevity  that  1  have  studied, 
there  may  be  some  obscurity  in  my  illustrations  to 
those  of  you  who  have  been  but  little  in  the  habit  of 
perusing  the  prophetical  writings.  Should  this  be 
the  case,  the  difficulties  will  be  removed  when  we 
arrive  at  the  seventeenth  chapter,  when  these  two 
beasts  are  again  presented  to  us. 

My  brethren,  while  I  have  been  retracing  to  you 
the  calamities  inflicted  by  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
tyranny.  1  have  not  forgotten  the  privileges  which 
we  enjoy,  privileges  which  this  day  are  so  forcibly 
recalled  to  us.  I  fear  not  to  violate  the  sanctity  of 
this  house,  nor  the  holiness  of  the  Sabbath,  by  re- 
minding you  of  them,  and  calling  you  to  exercise 
gratitude  for  them. 

Instead  of  a  form  of  government  that  claims  as  its 
symbol  a  ferocious  beast ;  that  has  received  author- 
ity from  the  dragon  ;  we  have  one  such  as  the  most 
wise  and  virtuous  of  ancient  legislators  laboured  in 
vain  to  accomplish;  such  as  speculative  statesmen 
of  former  ages  rather  delineated  in  idea  than  ex- 
pected ever  to  see  carried  into  execution  ;  a  govern- 
ment where  the  rights  of  the  individual  are  secured, 
as  well  as  they  can  be  by  any  human  institution: 
where  the  laws  are  not  arbitrary,  depen<ling  only 
on  the  caprice,  the  interest,  or  the  passions  of  a 
single  man :  but  fixed,  made  by  yourselves,  and  to 
be  suspended  or  changed  only  by  those  who  enacted 
them:  a  form  of  government  which,  by  the  admi- 
rable union  of  liberty  and  energy  that  is  found  in 
it,  preserves  us  on  the  one  hand  from  the  horrors  of 
despotism,  and,  on   the   other  hand,  from  a  furious 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XII.      137 

licentiousness,  more  blootlj  and  ferocious  than  des- 
potism. 

And  let  us  rejoice  that  we  are  equally  free  from 
the  cruel  dominion  of  the  second  beast ;  that  Ave  are 
not  compelled  to  receive  our  sentiments  from  the 
prince  or  the  established  priest ;  but  have  the  ines- 
timable privilege  of  worshipping  God  according  to 
the  dictates  of  our  consciences  ;  that  religion  is  not 
here  polluted  by  the  touch  of  the  secular  arm ;  that 
there  are  here  no  flames,  no  racks,  no  inquisition,  no 
tortures,  no  civil  disabilities,  for  those  who  refuse  to 
bear  on  their  foreheads  or  their  hands  the  sign  of  a 
particular  church.  The  sacred  rights  of  conscience, 
which  know  no  other  master  than  God,  are  here 
unassailed.  Religion  presents  itself  to  you  in  its 
native  charms ;  and,  relying  upon  Him  from  whom 
it  proceeds,  asks  no  other  support.  We  have  often 
said,  and  we  repeat  it.  If  the  truths  which  we  preach 
are  not  of  God,  let  them  fall ;  if  they  have  been 
taught  by  him,  "  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against"  them. 

These  are  reflections  that  are  naturally  excited 
by  the  subject  of  our  lecture,  and  by  the  remem- 
brance of  that  glorious  event  which  this  day  com- 
memorates ;  and  they  are  reflections  which  enable 
us  to  look  forward  with  composure  to  those  woes 
that  will  yet  be  inflicted  upon  some  part  of  the 
church,  at  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses.  This  event, 
we  have  seen,  is  yet  future.  It  is  the  punishment  of 
persecution,  and  when  it  occurs,  we  shall  sympa- 
thize with  our  brethren.  But  when  God  thus  "  rises 
to  make  inquisition  for  blood,"  we  shall  be  safe. 
Numerous  as  our  sins  are,  we  have  never  formed  a 
street   of  the  mystical  Babylon,  where  the  divine 

VOL.  IV.  18 


138  SERMON  CXXIV. 

vengeance  is  to  be  displayed  ;  we  have  not  shed  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs,  nor  persecuted  the  sons  of 
Abraham.  Our  land  was  in  a  great  degree  peopled 
by  those  who  fled  from  oppression,  and  it  has  not 
ceased  to  be  the  asylum  of  the  afflicted  of  all  nations. 
Ever  may  it  retain  this  high  character ;  ever  may  it 
be  free  from  the  power  both  of  the  secular  and  the 
ecclesiastical  beast ;  from  civil  and  religious  tyran- 
ny !  And  we  shall  then  continually  see,  as  we  have 
seen,  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer  perpetually  ex- 
tending in  our  country ;  many  converted  to  him ; 
and  the  millennial  glories  hastened  by  numerous  re- 
vivals. Thus  may  we  all  be  brought  into  the  liberty 
of  the  sons  of  God ;  be  made  free  from  sin  and  frora 
vassalage  to  Satan ;  and  become  the  children  of  the 
Redeemer. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCYLYPSE,  NO.  XIIF.  139 


SERMON  CXXV. 

— Q©^— 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  XIII. 


Revelation,  chap,  xiv,  1 — 13,  inclusive. 

In  reading  the  ancient  prophets,  you  must  often 
have  observed  that  the  annunciations  of  judgments 
about  to  descend  upon  the  guilty,  and  predictions  full 
of  terror,   are   frequently  succeeded   by   the  most 
bright  and  rapturous  visions  of  the  peace,  the  purity, 
and  final  triumphs  of  Messiah's  kingdom.     This  is 
the  case  also  with  the  apostle  John :  to  dispel  the 
gloom  that  must  rest  upon  the  minds  of  the  pious  from 
the  view  of  those  deep  corruptions  of  the  church 
that  are  foretold  in  the  preceding  chapters,  he  here 
teaches  us  that  notwithstanding  the  fury  and  the  sub- 
tlety of  Antichrist,  not  one    of  God's  sealed    ones 
shall  perish  f  he  points  us  to  the  high  joy  and  ever- 
lasting glory  in  whicti  their  sufferings  shall  termi- 
nate ;  he  shows  us  the  gospel  universally  diffused, 
and  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer  consigned  to  eter- 
nal wo.     Such  is  the  great  design  of  the  verses  that 
have  been  read  to  you.     Let  us  consider  them  in  de- 
tail. 

-'  /  looked.)  and  /o,  a  Lamb  stood,  on  the  Mount  Sion, 


110  SERMON   CXXV. 

and  with  him  a  hundred,  forty  and  four  thousand^  havims 
(his  name  ami  to  cMcf<.x  avTov^ui.  This  is  found  in  tho 
best  manuscripts,  and  is  inserted  by  Griesbach,)  his 
Fathcr'if  name  written  in  their  foreheads."  Sion.  where 
the  ancient  temple  stood,  where  God  specially  dwelt 
and  peculiarly  manifested  himself,  is  used  sometimes 
to  express  the  churc^h,  and  sometimes  to  denote  hea- 
ven. In  this  last  sense,  it  is  to  be  understood  in  this 
place  :  because  these  happy  beings  were  seen,  and 
their  song;  was  heard,  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
before  the  living  creatures  and  the  elders:  but  these 
are  all  uniformly  represented  in  these  visions  as  be- 
ino"  in  heaven.  In  this  celestial  Sion,  John  with  rap- 
tare,  again  beheld  the  Lan-tb ;  the  Saviour  who  died 
as  our  sacrifice ;  but  who,  "  though  he  was  dead,  \fy 
alive  again,  and  ever  liveth"  to  protect  and  bless  his 
people.  He  is  surrounded  by  the  one  hundred  and 
forty-lour  thousand,  on  whose  foreheads  the  name 
of  God  is  impressed.  Vou  immediately  perceive 
that  there  is  here  a  reference  to  the  seventh  chapter, 
where  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  were 
sealed  as  the  peculiar  and  purchased  possession  of 
Jesus,  as  under  his  divine  protection  and  special 
care;  and  to  be  secured  by  him  amidst  all  the  cor- 
ruptions of  the  church,  and  thejudgments  to  be  pour- 
ed out  upon  the  world.  Those  w  ho  were  thus  "seal- 
ed to  the  day  of  redemption,"  by  the  conferment  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  (which  as  clearly  disliu- 
euished  tliem  in  the  view  of  God,  as  an  external  niark 
impressed  upon  their  toreheads  would  ponit  them 
out  to  their  fellow-men.)  now.  appear  with  their  Re- 
deemer, safe  and  happy,  rejoicing  in  his  faitlilidness 
and  in  the  fultilment  of  his  promises.  One  hundred 
and  forty-four  thousand,  a  definite  for  an  indefinite 
number,  are  said  thus  to  be  sealed;  one  hundret) 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCYLYPSE,  NO.  XIU.  ill 

and  forty-four  thousand  appear  in  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem ;  not  one  of  the  real  children  of  Jesus  is  lost ;  not 
one  of  the  sealed  ones  was  led  to  renounce  him :  in 
the  darkest  times,  exposed  to  persecution  or  seduc- 
tion, they  were  all  upheld  by  their  heaveidy  Friend; 
and  they  now  are  luithhim,  partaking  of  his  glory  and 
his  joy,  and  expressing  their  attachment  and  depen- 
den<:e. 

While  gazing  upon  the  splendour  of  these  holy, 
happy,  exalted  beings,  the  apostle  heard  them  burst 
forth  into  one  general  concert,  grand  and  deep,  so- 
lemn and  majestic,  awful,  yet  harmonious ;  while  at 
intervals,  were  heard  shouts  of  joy,  loud  as  the  roar- 
ing of  the  mighty  billows  of  the  ocean,  or  of  peals  of 
thunder.  ^' I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder  :  and  I 
heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  'their  harps.''''  Such 
will  be  a  great  part  of  the  occupation  of  the  glorified  : 
they  will  praise  God  day  and  night  for  ever :  thus 
we  behold  them  employed  in  all  the  celestial  visions 
with  which  John  was  blessed.  They  have  doubtless 
many  occupations  and  sources  of  joy  of  which  we 
know  little  :  they  dwell  together  in  society;  they  con- 
tribute to  each  other's  delight ;  they  contemplate 
God,  his  perfections,  and  his  works,  and  continually 
acquire  new  knowledge  on  these  subjects:  but  though 
employed  in  these  and  numberless  other  ways,  thev 
forget  not  to^praise  the  Lord  with  burning  love,  and 
in  the  most  exalted  strains.  They  see  him;  and  the 
full  view  of  divine  excellence  and  glory,  awakens  all 
their  powers,  enlarges  their  hearts,  and  compels 
them  to  burst  forth  into  praise.  They  have  different 
and  inconceivably  deeper  views  of  the  mercy  of  God,  of 
the  grace  of  the  Redeemer  ;  and  their  praises  cannot 
continue,  as  ours  too  often  are.  low.  dull,  and  inter'- 


142  bERMON    CXXV. 

rupted.  Their  souls  are  full  of  love,  and  their  praises- 
must  be  ardent,  vigorous,  and  powerful,  as  this  prin- 
ciple from  which  they  spring. 

Brethren,  if  we  hope  for  heaven,  let  us  now  engage 
in  this  delightful  work  of  praising  God.    If  we  are  real 
believers,  we  belong  to  the  same  society  with  those 
who  are  thus  occupied  in  glory  :  we  must  here  be  fit- 
ted for  heaven ;  we  must  have  our  hearts  here  tuned 
to  praise,  or  we  shall  never  be  employed  in  it  here- 
after.    Those  works  for  which  praises  are  chiefly 
sung  by  the  church  triumphant,  were  wrought  in  this 
world,  and  surely  should  not  be  forgotten  while  we 
arc  travelhng  through  it.     Let  me  add  a  remark  of 
the  excellent  Jon.  Edwards,  on  this  verse  :  "  It  is  an 
appointment  of  God  tliat  we  shoidd  not  only  praise 
in  our  prayers,  but  that  we  should  also  simr  his  prais- 
es.    This  was  a  part  of  divine  worship,  both  under 
the  Old  Testament  and  the  New:  tliis  Avas  the  prac- 
tice of  Christ  and  his  disciples  ;  this  is  the  command 
of  the  apostles;  and  this  is  the  employment  of  hea- 
ven.    If  then,  there  be  any  of  the  godly  who  neglect 
this  duty,  1  would  desire  them  to  consider  how  incon- 
sistent such  a  neglect  is  to  their  profession,  and  to 
their  state,  and  to  the  mercies  which  God  has  be- 
stowed :  having  received  so  much  from  him,  can  you 
content  yourselves   without   singing  the  praises  of 
your  Heavenly  Father  and  glorious  Redeemer  ?  And 
parents  should  be  careful  also  that  tlicir  children 
should   be   instructed,  that  they  may   be  capable  of 
performing  that  part  of  divine  worship.'' 

You  must  acknowledge,  my  brethren,  that  these 
remarks  of  the  venerable  Edwards,  are  not  unneces- 
sary for  ourselves. 

The  song  which  was  sung  by  the  sealed  ones  was 
new,  in  opposition  to  the  song  on  creation  and  provi- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XlIL  li'S 

dence  ;  in  opposition  to  the  song  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment saints,  who  could  not  speak  of  redemption  ac- 
complished, because  of  its  excellence,  and  because 
the  pleasure  derived  from  it  will  never  diminish. 
Alas !  while  in  this  distant  world  we  cannot  conceive 
its  loftiness  and  sweetness  ;  "  none  could  learn  that  song 
but  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  who  were  re- 
deemed from  the  earthy  As  even  in  this  world,  none 
can  properly  praise  God  for  redemption,  except  those 
who  partake  of  it ;  "  as  the  stranger"  to  vital  piety 
has  no  communion  in  their  spiritual  "joy,"  so  even 
real  believers,  while  in  this  state  of  darkness  and  im- 
perfection, can  scarcely  imagine  the  sublime  rap- 
tures, the  ecstatic  hymns  of  "  the  spirits  of  the  just 
made  perfect." 

The  peculiar  character  of  these  happy  ones  who 
dwell  with  Jesus,  is  then  given  us :  "  They  are  virgins 
and  undefiledy  You  well  know,  my  brethren,  that  in 
consequence  of  the  strictness  of  that  covenant,  into 
which  God  deigns  to  enter  with  his  church, and  which 
is  represented  as  a  conjugal  relation,  idolatry  and 
apostacy  are  spoken  of  under  the  figure  of  impurity 
pr  adultery.  This  is  true,  not  only  with  respect  to 
the  Jewish  church,  but  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of 
this  book,  the  apostatized  and  idolatrous  Christian 
church,  is  termed  "  the  mother  of  harlots."  These 
had  not  joined  in  these  corruptions  :  they  had  in  the 
midst  of  the  general  depravity,  maintained  the  pure 
gospel ;  and  to  it,  their  doctrines  and  worship  were 
conformed. 

On  earth  "  they  followed  the  Lamb ;"  while  otherb 
were  «  wondering  after  the  beast,"  they  obeyed  the 
commands  and  imitated  the  example  of  the  Redeem- 
er; not  abandoning  him  in  pubhc  nor  in  private,  in 
prosperity  nor  in  adversity.     And  now  in  heaven 


11  J  SERMON  CXXV. 

they  dwell  with  Him,  '•  and  are  led  by  Him  to  living 
fo  jntains  ol  waters,"  to  joys  pure  and  eternal ;  they 
still  depend  on  the  virtue  of  his  sacrifice ;  they  still 
seek  their  happiness  from  him. 

"  They  were  redeemed  from  among  men.  "  Purchased 
by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  that  was  applied  to  them, 
and  rescued  from  captivity  to  sin  and  Satan. 

"  They  are  the  first-fruits  nnto  God  and  the  Lamb.'''' 
Like  the  first-fruits  of  the  field,  and  the  first-born  of 
the  Israelites,  consecrated  to  the  Lord  ;  like  the  first- 
fruits,  an  assured  pledge  of  that  rich  and  abundant 
harvest,  which  will  at  last  be  gathered  into  hea- 
ven. 

'■^  In  their  mouth  icus  no  guik.''''  Nathaniels,  Israel- 
ites indeed,  they  were  faitliful  and  upright  in  their 
profession  of  Christ,  and  in  their  testimony  against 
the  corruptions  and  idolatry  of  Antichrist ;  and  free 
from  falsehood  and  hypocrisy  in  their  general  con- 
duct. 

"  Thcif  arc  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God.*' 
Perfectly  justified  by  the  righteousness  of  the  Re- 
deemer, and  sanctified  and  freed  from  the  very  exist- 
ence of  sin,  they  are  "  presented  to  God,  blameless 
and  without  spot." 

After  thus  exhibiting,  for  the  support  of  tlie  pious, 
the  blessed  state  of  those  who  should  remain  faith- 
ful during  the  period  of  darkness  and  error  in  the 
church,  St.  John  was  shown  the  mode  in  which  the 
dominion  of  Antichrist  upon  earth  should  be  destroy- 
ed. He  "  bchchl  another  angel  fy  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation  and  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people.'''  I  have  already  remarked,  that  I 
do  not  suppose  we  are  to  seek  a  strictly  chronologi- 
cal arrangement  of  events  in  this  chapter;  it  is  a 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XIH.      145 

bright  and  consolatory  representation  of"  important 
truths,  properly  interposed  between  the  gloomy 
scenes  that  occur  in  the  preceding  and  succeeding 
chapters.  I  suppose,  therefore,  that  there  is  no  ne- 
cessity of  referring  the  flight  of  the  angel  to  the  Re- 
formation, or  to  the  efforts  of  the  pious  at  a  preced- 
ing period.  The  vision  evidently  denotes  some  won- 
derful diffusion  of  the  gospel  near  the  termination 
of  the  reign  of  Antichrist,  that  shall  be  one  princi- 
pal means  of  his  destruction.  Just  before  the  de- 
struction of  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet,  the  gos- 
pel, everlasting  in  its  origin,  proceeding  from  the  im- 
mutable  God,  and  devised  in  the  counsels  of  eter- 
nity; everlasting  in  its  substance,  since  it  was  radi- 
cally the  same  in  all  dispensations ;  everlasting  in 
its  duration,  since  it  will  never  be  utterly  lost,  and  in 
its  effects,  which  will  never  cease :  this  gospel  shall 
rapidly  and  irresistibly  be  diffused  throughout  the 
world,  and  through  it  error  and  superstition  shall 
be  abolished,  and  the  delusions  of  false  relidon  va- 
nish.  Do  I  err  in  supposing  that  this  prophecy  is 
remarkably  accomplishing  at  the  present  moment.^ 
Never  was  such  a  spectacle  exhibited  as  is  now  pre- 
sented by  all  the  Christian  world  !  You  must  have 
been,  indeed,  most  inattentive  observers  of  the  pro- 
vidence of  God,  if  you  have  not  marked  the  angel 
flying;  if  you  have  not  seen  that,  by  means  of  Bible 
and  Missionary  Societies,  the  gospel  has,  in  a  man- 
ner truly  wonderful,  been  proclaimed  among  nume- 
rous nations,  who  till  lately  had  never  heard  of  it, 
and  been  presented  with  new  splendour  and  glory 
to  many  people  who  had  Ipng  neglected  it,  or  al- 
most lost  the -knowledge  of  it  in  its  purity,  through 
prevailing  corruptions.  The  voice  of  the  angel,  his 
declaration  both  in  the  written  and  preached  word, 
VOL.  iv,  19 


146  SERMON  CXXV. 

is,  "  Fear  God  ;^^  entertain  a  holy  reverence  for  him, 
and  offend  him  not  by  idolatry  or  sin.  "  Give  glory 
to  him  r  huinhly  adore  Him  and  Him  only ;  seeing 
the  manifestation  ot  his  pcri'ections  in  nature,  provi- 
dence, and  redemption,  give  him  the  glory  due  unto 
his  name,  and  bow  not  down  to  saints  or  idols. 
"  The  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come  ;*'  it  is  brought  into 
clear  view,  and  vengeance  will  soon  be  poured  out 
upon  his  foes.  "  Worship  him  then  that  made  heaven, 
and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters.^''  The 
character  of  God,  as  Creator,  is  with  propriety  di- 
lated on  for  the  instruction  of  those,  whetlier  the  fol- 
lowers of  Antichrist  or  idolaters,  to  whom  the  gospel 
is  sent. 

Another  angel  announces  by  anticipation  that  de- 
struction of  Babylon  that  is  more  fully  described  in 
the  eighteenth  chapter:  '"  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen  : 
that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  \^vt*.tv,  or  of  tlie  vehemence]  of  her 
fornication^  We  have  seen,  and  it  will  more  plainly 
appear  in  illustrating  the  seventeenth  chapter,  that 
by  Babylon  is  meant  the  metropolis  of  the  anti- 
christian  empire.  It  is  termed  Babylon,  for  its  ido- 
latry and  haughtiness,  and  for  keeping  in  captivity 
Ihe  true  church.  To  have  said  in  plain  terms,  Rome. 
would  have  been  inconsistent  with  that  degree  of 
obscurity  proper  for  prophesy,  and  woukl  have 
been  considered  in  tlie  lime  of  John  as  a  crinve 
against  the  empire.  The  reason  of  her  destruction 
is  assigned  :  she  has  enticed  the  nations  into  that 
idolatry  and  corruption  which  have  kindled  against 
them  liio  wrath  ofCiod;  she  has  seduced  iheni  into 
practices  whicli  bring  down* upon  tliem  the  indigna- 
tion of  tlie  Lord. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XiU.  14? 

The  terribleness  of  this  indignation  is  declared  by 
the  third  angel.  Woes  are  denounced  against  all 
who  adhere  to  Antichrist,  and  forsake  the  pure  gos- 
pel, in  terms  than  which  none  can  be  more  terrible  ; 
by  figures  than  which  none  can  be  more  appalling. 
Instead  of  the  enchanting  c*jp  with  which  Babylon 
intoxicated  the  nations,  "•  they  shall  drink  of  the  ivine 
of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out  ivithout  mixture 
into  the  cup  of  his  indignation.'^'^  "  In  the  presence  of  the 
holy  angels,''''  to  whom  they  will  in  vain  appeal  for  help 
or  pity;  "  in  the  presence  of  the  Lainb^''  of  God,  whose 
gospel  they  corrupt,  whose  grace  they  neglect,  and 
who  then  will  come  as  their  Judge ;  "  they  shall  be 
tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone.''''  To  this  agonized 
pain  there  shall  be  neither  end  nor  intermission,  for 
"  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and 
ever  ;  and  they  have  7io  rest,  day  nor  night.'"'  Thus  ter- 
ribly shall  thine  enemies  perish,  O  God  !  Thus  shall 
the  followers  of  Antichrist  be  destroyed. 

Having  thus  shown  by  impressive  contrast  the  dif- 
ferent states  through  eternity  of  the  sincere  friends 
and  of  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer,  the  apostle 
adds,  "  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints  :  here  are  they 
that  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus :'''' 
that  is,  '  Here  is  the  ground  and  reason  why  the 
saints  endure  without  shrinking  the  severe  trials  to 
which  they  are  exposed  under  Antichrist;  they  look 
forward  with  confidence  to  honour,  glory,  and  im- 
mortality ;  and  fearing  Him  who  can  cast  both  body 
and  soul  into  hell,  they  "  fear  not  those  wlio  can 
only  kill  the  body,  and  after  that  have  nothing  else 
that  they  can  do."  '  And  here  is  the  reason  also 
why  these  representations  are  given  before  their 
proper  place  in  the  chronological  order  of  these 
visions,  to  encourage  those  who  have  the  mark  of 


148  feERMON  CXXT. 

God  upon  them  to  be  steadfast  and  immoveable. 
And  this  eflect  is  produced  :  lor  while  so  many  listen 
to  the  beast,  "  ihry  keep  the  commandments  of  God ;" 
conforming  in  heart  and  life  to  his  word,  as  the  only 
rule  of  faith,  practice,  and  worship ;  they  keep  "  the 
faith  of  Jesus:''  believing,  maintaining  in  their  purity, 
professing  all  the  ordinances  and  institutions  of  the 
Redeemer. 

But,  the  believer,  who  lived  in  the  time  of  dark- 
ness and  persecution,  might  exclaim,  '  Of  what  avail 
will  it  be  to^  me,  that  Antichrist  shall  hereafter  be 
destroyed  ?  that  at  the  termination  of  his  reign  his 
votaries  will  be  punished,  while  the  faithful  followers 
of  Jesus  shall   be   rewarded  ?    In  the  mean  time, 
many  thousands  of  us  may  perish  before  the  deliver* 
ance  of  the  church   is   accomplished.     For  the  full 
consolation  and  support  of  Christians,  and  as  a  tri- 
umphant answer  to  this  objection,  St.  .John.  "  heard 
a  voice  from  heaven^  saying,   Write,  blessed  are  the  dead 
who  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth  :"   Immediately 
after  death  they  shall  enter  into  felicity  ;  their  hap- 
piness shall  not  be  deferred  till  the  destruction  of 
Antichrist,  and  the  appearance  of  the  church  in  that 
purity   and  glory  \o  which   it  shall   attain.     "  The 
Spirit,''  who  is  infallibly  true,  assures  them  that  "  thry 
shall,"  immediately  on  their  death,   '«  rest  frwn.  thrir 
labours  ."   from  their  suflerings  for  Chsist,  from  sor- 
rows of  every  kind,  from  conflicts  witli  sin,  Satan, 
and  the  world  :  "  and  their  works  shall  follow  thmi :"  not 
preceding  them  as  a  meritorious  plea,  but  attending 
them,   as  evidences  of  their  sincerity  and  ihe  mea- 
sure of  the  reward   of  grace.     Their  works  of  faith 
and  labour  of  love  will  never  Jt)e  forgotten. 

\^'llile  welierc  pause  in  our  lecture^  let  us  think 
of  ourselves.     In  one  of  these  worlds,  so  widely  dis- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XIH.  14i) 

tinct,  that  have  been  exhibited  in  these  verses,  each 
one  of  us  must  for  ever  reside  :  with  the  Lamb  we 
shall  enter  into  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  adore 
him  that  was  slain  ;  or  with  the  followers  of  the  beast 
shall  undergo  tortures  unspeakable  and  intermina- 
ble. Life  and  death,  the  blessing  and  the  curse,  are 
set  before  jou  :  choose  then  between  them.  Should 
you  hesitate  for  a  moment  in  this, choice  ?  "  Who 
can  dwell  in  everlasting  (lames:  who  can  lie  down 
in  eternal  burnings  .^"  Who  so  base,  so  ignoble  in 
his  aims  and  feelings,  so  mad,  as  to  renounce  the 
sublime  delights  that  are  offered  to  him  by  his  Sa- 
viour ?  Alas  !  there  are  many  such  ;  in  vain  is  the 
everlasting  gospel  preached  to  them ;  they  slumber 
on,  and  are  unaffected  alike  by  the  terrors  and  the 
mercies  of  God.  Pity  them,  Christians ;  pray  for 
them;  supplicate  God  that  grace  may  touch  their 
hearts,  before  death  and  judgment,  and  the  quench- 
less fire,  and  the  never-dying  worm,  awake  them, 
alas !  too  late.  By  the  tests  that  are  contained  in 
this  chapter,  decide  to  which  of  these  worlds  you 
are  hastening ;  have  you  the  impress  of  God  ?  Is  it 
pleasant  to  you  to  praise  the  Lamb  ?  Do  you  cleave 
to  him,  obey  him,  cheerfully  suffer  for  him,  rest 
on  his  atonement,  and  feel  his  Spirit  within  you,  the 
seal  and  the  earnest  of  heaven  ?  If  so,  rejoice  in 
the  prospects  of  glory ;  tremble  not  at  persecution 
and  danger;  shrink  not  from  death:  all  your  sor- 
rows will  soon  and  gloriously  terminate. 

But  if  you  have  hitherto  been  careless,  I  cry  to 
you,  immortal  souls,  to  awake  !  By  the  love  and 
agonies  of  the  Lamb  that  was  slain ;  by  the  splen- 
dours of  that  crown  which  is  offered  to  you ;  by  all 
that  is  touching  or  terrifying  in  that  book  of  God 
which  is   preached  to   you;    by  the   despair,   the 


150  SERMON   CXXVI. 

shrieks,  the  execrations,  of  the  lost;  by  the  smoke 
of  their  torments  ever  rising;  by  the  chains  of  dark- 
ness which  fetter  them  ;  1  entreaty  and  in  the  name  ol 
God,  and  at  the  peril  of  your  souls,  I  command  you, 
no  longer  to  sport  with  your  Creator,  your  Judge, 
your  Redeemer;  no  longer  to  trifle  with  your  eter- 
nal interests ! 


SERMON  CXXVr. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE. 
No.  XIV. 


HEVELArioN,  Chap,  xiv.  14 — 20. 

In  the  greater  ])art  of  our  lectures  on  this  mystic 
book,  we  have  found  tlie  works  of  God  in  providence 
sliedding  light  on  his  predictions,  and  history  beau- 
tifully commenting  on  prophesy.  This  is  not  the 
case  with  the  verses  which  now  claim  your  attention. 
They  relate  to  events  that  are  still  future.  All  that 
we  can  do,  is  to  point  out  in  a  general  manner  the 
great  objects  w  hich  they  announce  ;  leaving  to  our 
descendants,  who  shall  live  during  the  time  of  their 
fulfdinent,  a  more  particular  explanation  of  them. 
From  their  position  in  the  series  of  prophetic  visions, 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XIV.     15  J 

we  know  that  they  refer  to  the  destruction  of  Anti- 
christ, and  designate  two  of  the  principal  means 
whereby  his  authority  shall  be  overthrown,  and  the 
holy  and  spiritual  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer  be  uni- 
versally established.  These  are  compared  to  a 
harvest^  succeeded  by  a  tremendous  vintage;  figures 
which,  as  we  shall  see,  are  very  frequently  employ- 
ed by  the  sacred  writers. 

He  who  produces  these  great  effects,  is  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  that  mighty  Redeemer,  who  is 
head  over  all  things  to  his  church ;  who  guards  its 
interests ;  and  who  regulates  the  concerns  of  earth, 
St.  John  "  looked^  and  behold^  a  ivhitc  cloud,  and  upon 
the  cloud  one  sat  like  nnto  the  Soji  of  man,  having  on  his 
head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle.^'' 
The  symbols  are  all  here  plain  and  intelligible :  he 
is  on  a  cloud,  the  chariot  of  the  divinity,  the  token 
of  his  presence  when  he  comes  to  execute  works  of 
power.  It  is  white,  to  express  the  purity,  majesty, 
and  righteousness  of  his  dispensations.  Even  when 
he  appears  terrible  to  the  wicked,  bringing  calami- 
ties and  gloom  upon  them,  he  is  glorious  in  the  view 
of  his  church.  He  who  was  truly  man,  who  so  often 
styled  himself  the  Son  of  man,  appears  to  the  be- 
loved disciple  in  the  same  splendour  in  which,  as  Son 
of  man,  he  was  seen  by  Daniel,  in  that  striking  vision 
contained  in  his  seventh  chapter.  He  wears  a  crown. 
to  denote  his  sovereign  dominion,  as  Lord  of  all; 
not  one  like  that  which,  in  profane  mockery,  was 
placed  upon  his  head  on  earth,  but  formed  of  rays 
of  glory  infinitely  brighter  than  the  lustre  of  the 
seraph.  This  is  the  manner  in  which  we  shall  see 
him,  when  he  shall  come  in  power  and  glory  to 
judge  the  world,  to  judge  us:  thus  shall  all  behold 
him  at  the  last  great  day.    Appearing  now  for  a  par- 


152  SERMON  CXXVI. 

ticular  purpose,  he  has  a  sharp  sickle,  to  indicate 
that  he  is  going  forth  to  some  remarka!)le  harvest. 

Then  "  another  atigel  came  out  of  the  temple^''''  from 
the  divine  presence,  '•'•  crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  him 
that  sat  on  the  cloudy  Thrust  in  thij  sickle  and  reap  ;  for 
the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe.  And  he  that  sat  on  the 
cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle,  and  the  earth  was  reaped^ 
Jesus  does  every  thing  according  to  the  w^ill  of  his 
Father :  he  accomplishes  the  eternal  purposes  at 
the  period  appointed  for  their  fulfilment ;  and  the 
angels  are  joyful  ministers,  ready  to  lly  to  execute 
the  commandments  of  God. 

But  what  is  meant  by  reaping  the  harvest  .'*  Is 
this  an  act  of  veno-eancc  on  the  enemies  of  the  Re- 
deemer,  preparatory  to  the  dreadful  vintage  ?  or,  is 
it  an  act  of  mercy  to  the  church,  betokening  a  large 
accession  of  converts  to  the  Redeemer  ?  Both  sen- 
timents have  been  ingeniously  maintained  ;  both 
have  been  supported  by  the  natural  and  proper  use 
of  this  figure  in  the  scriptures.  And  why  may  not 
both  sentiments  be  united  ?  Why  may  not  this  har- 
vest be  at  once  a  work  of  judgment  and  mercy,  re- 
sembling that  pillar  of  fire  and  cloud,  which,  though 
dark  and  terrible  to  the  Egyptians,  was  luminous 
and  cheerful  to  the  Israelites  ?  It  is  certain  that,  by 
the  figure  of  a  harvest,  sometimes  judgments  on  the 
enemies  of  God  are  expressed.  Thus  the  calamities 
that  were  to  be  brought  upon  Babylon  by  the  armies 
ol'  Cyrus,  are  foretold:  (Jer.  li.  \y^.)  ''Thus  saith 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  God  of  Israel;  The  daughter 
of  Babylon  is  like  a  tlireshing-lloor,  it  is  time  to 
thresh  her:  yet  a  little  while,  and  the  time  of  her 
harvest  shall  come."  Thus  .Joel,  (iii.  13.)  speaking 
of  terrible  punishments  to  be  inflicted  on  the  hea- 
thens, says,  ''  Put  ye  in  tlic  sickle,  for  the  harvest 


LECTURES  ON  THE  AUOCALYPSE,  \0.  XIV.  153 

h  ripe :  come,  get  ye   down ;  for  the  press  is  full, 
the  vats  overflow:  for  their  wickedness  is  great." 
On    the   other   hand,  when   Jeremiah  says,   '•  The 
harvest  is  past,  and  we  are  not  saved,"  he  evidently 
means  by  this  term  a  period  of  peculiar  mercy,  and 
special  opportunities   of  securing  salvation,     in  a 
very  similar  sense  the  figure  is  used  by  our  blessed 
Lord,  when  he  says:  "The  harvest  truly  is  plente- 
ous, but  the  labourers  are  few,  pray  ye  therefore  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  would  send  forth  labour- 
ers into  his  harvest."     And  both  ideas  are  explicitly 
included  by  our  Redeemer  in  Matt.  xiii.  when  illus- 
trating the  parable  of  the  tares  :  "  The  harvest  is  the 
end  of  the  world,  the  reapers  are  the  angels,  they 
shall  gather  the  tares  to  be  burned  in  the  fire,  and 
the  wheat  to  be  laid  up  in  the  heavenly  world." 
This  then  is  the  harvest ;  at  once  an  act  of  judg- 
ment and  of  mercy.     The  angel  whom  we  have  be- 
held flying  through  heaven,  shall  see  the  everlasting 
gospel  which  he  preaches,  not  to  be  ineflScacious. 
To  some  it  will  prove  "  the  savour  of  death  unto 
death,"  and  from  its  neglect,  those  who  despised  it, 
shall  sink  under  judgment.     To  others,  it  will  be 
"  the  savour  of  life  unto  life,"  and  they,  abandoning 
errors  and  superstitions,  will  cleave  to  the  Redeem- 
er,    in  both  modes,  tlie   empire  of  Antichrist  will 
be  shaken,  and  his  fall  be  hastened. 

But  the  vintage  that  succeeds  has  no  character  of 
mildness;  every  trait  marks  terror,  and  the  punish- 
ment of  the  guilty.  Those  who  have  not  been  led 
to  flee  from  the  errors  and, superstitions  of  the  mys- 
tical Babylon :  those  who  have  not  listened  to  the 
monitory  voice,  ••  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  and 
be  ye  separate;"  shall  sink  under  the  divine  indig- 
nation. The  treading  of  the  wine-press  has  an  uni^ 
VOL.  n .  20 


154  aERMOxX  cxxvi- 

form  metaphorical  meaning  in  prophetic  language. 
ft  cannot  be  better  illustrated  than  by  the  com- 
mencement of  the  sixty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah,  where 
the  Redeemer  appears  as  a  mighty  conqueror  re- 
turning from  the  combat,  with  garments  stained  red, 
as  though  he  had  been  treading  a  wine-press.  In 
answer  to  the  question  concerning  the  colour  of  his 
garments,  he  says  :  "  I  have  trodden  the  wine-press 
alone,  and  of  the  people  there  was  none  with  me : 
for  I  will  tread  them  in  mine  anger,  and  trample 
them  in  my  fury,  and  their  blood  shall  be  sprinkled 
upon  my  garments,  and  1  will  stain  all  my  raiment : 
for  the  day  of  vengeance  is  in  mine  heart,  and  the 
year  of  my  redeemed  is  come.  And  I  will  tread 
down  the  people  in  mine  anger,  and  make  them 
drunk  in  my  fury,  and  I  will  bring  down  their 
strength  to  the  earth."  Such  is  the  uniform  repre- 
sentation of  a  vintage  ;  the  execution  of  the  severest 
judgments  of  God  upon  the  guilty.  This  wrath  ol" 
God  is  brought  upon  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer 
by  an  angel,  to  teach  us  that  the  Saviour  has  all 
these  heavenly  intelligences  at  his  command  ;  and 
at  the  call  of  another  angel  "•  coming  out  from  the 
altar,  who  had  power  over  fire" — the  fire  of  the 
altar;  the  symbol  of  divine  vengeance,  demanding 
an  atonement,  and  to  be  satisfied  ordy  with  it.  The 
vintage  was  to  be  full  and  complete;  the  vines  and 
the  grapes  were  at  once  to  be  cut  oil!  It  was  "the 
vine  of  the  earth'^  that  was  thus  to  be  cut  up :  in  oj)- 
position  to  that  vine  which  was  of  tlio  ])l;inting  of 
our  heavenly  Father,  and  which  so  olten  represents 
the  true  church.  The  \ineyard  comprehends  all 
antichristian  nations.  The  blood  coining  out  of  the 
wine-press  to  the  horses'  bridles,  represents  the 
slaughter  to  be  made  of  the  enemies  of  the  Redeem- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XIV.      l55 

cr.  It  is  like  a  terrible  engagement,  in  which  horses 
wade  thus  deeply  in  the  blood  of  the  enemies.  It  is 
to  extend  sixteen  hundred  furlongs ;  this  perhaps  is 
metaphorical;  a  definite  for  an  indefinite  number; 
although,  when  we  consider  the  object  of  this  predic- 
tion, there  is  certainly  a  singular  coincidence  pointed 
out  by  Mede,  who  shows  that  the  "  Stato  della  Chi- 
esa,"  the  state  of  the  Roman  church,  or  St.  Peter^s 
patrimony,  contains  just  two  hundred  Italian  miles, 
precisely  sixteen  hundred  furlongs. 

Here  we  pause.  We  have  already  said,  that  as 
these  events  are  future,  we  wish  to  give  only  a  ge- 
neral view  of  them,  leaving  history  more  fully  to 
explain  them.  But  the  figures  that  are  employed 
authorize,  and  even  force  us  to  present  an  important 
scries  of  reflections  for  each  individual ;  for  every 
nation  and  church ;  for  the  world  itself,  there  is  a 
period  when  the  harvest  is  ripe,  and  when  the  sic- 
kle shall  be  thrust  in. 

Let  us  rapidly  illustrate  this  point ;  it  is  connect- 
ed with  our  everlasting  interests. 

1.  When  are  individuals  ripe  and  ready  for  the 
harvest.'^  All  are  preparing  for  it;  every  step  that 
they  take  ripens  them  for  wretchedness  or  glory ; 
not  a  day  passes  over  their  heads,  not  an  hour  wings 
its  flight,  in  w  hich  they  are  not  made  more  meet  for 
hell  or  for  heaven.  Not  that  all  must  sink  to  pre- 
cisely the  same  degree  of  guilt,  or  rise  to  the  same 
elevations  in  holiness  before  they  are  removed  from 
the  world;  this  would  be  inconsistent  with  all  those 
motives  to  piety  derived  from  a  consideration  of  the 
uncertainty  of  human  life.  Bui  all  live  till  that  par- 
ticular degree  of  preparation  assigned  to  each  indi- 
vidual is  attained ;  and  then,  wliatever  may  be  the 
hopes  of  the  person  himself,  or  the  expectations  of 


15G  SKKMON   CXXVl. 

his  friends  and  the  community,  the  irresistible  voicf- 
from  heaven  cries,  "  Put  ye  in  the  sickle ;  for  the 
harvest  is  ripe  :"  he  is  mown  down,  and  "  he  goes  to 
his  place."  But  you  ask,  and  you  should  ask  with 
deep  apprehension,  and  with  shuddering  solicitude, 
w ho  is  he  who  appears  nearly  matuie  for  tlie  harvest 
of  vengeance,  almost  ripe  for  eternal  niib;ery  ?  That 
man  who  has  long  sinned  against  conviction  ;  who 
has  often  quenched  the  motions  of  the  Spirit,  and 
resisted  the  remonstrances  of  an  awakened  con- 
science; who  has  lightly  regarded  many  means  of 
grace  which  God  aflbrded  him;  who  can  now  with 
indifference  indulge  in  acts  at  which  he  once  shud- 
dered? and  remain  insensible  in  sin.  I  repeat  it, 
without  arrivinjc  at  this  heisjht  of  w  ickedness,  thou 
mayest  be  called  to  the  holy  tribunal ;  but  if  this  he 
thy  character,  thou  hast  cau^e  every  day  to  fear  the 
cry  from  heaven,  "  Cut  him  off,  why  cumbereth  he 
the  ground  !"  Ripe  as  thou  art  for  perdition,  canst 
thou  suppose  that  the  Intercessor  will  for  ever  plead, 
"  Spare  him  this  year  also  .'^" 

And  who  is  the  individual  who  is  ripe  for  heaven  .'' 
In  one  sense  the  feeblest  real  believer  is  prepared 
for  glory  ;  and  he  who  dies  when  he  first  (lees  to  the 
Saviour  will  be  admitted  to  the  joy  of  his  Lord.  But 
ordinarily  the  children  of  God  are  not  removed  from 
earth  till  they  attain  some  maturity  of  grace,  and  till 
they  become  in  some  good  degree  confirmed  be- 
lievers. He  who  lives  by  faith;  who,  superior  to 
the  world,  believiugly  and  triumphantly  anticipates 
divine  joys;  who  constantly  shakes  oil'  more  and 
more  the  fetters  of  corruption,  and  has  more  heavenly 
aspirations  and  desires  ;  who  shows  impressed  upon 
him  the  image  of  God,  and  lives  as  Jesus  lived  when 
t)n  earth  ;  who.  like  the  grain,  as  it  ripens  and  fills* 


-,"/ 


LECTURKS  on  TriE   .APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XIV.  V) 

bows  lower,  has  more  self-denial  and  humility  :  this 
man  is  ripe  for  heaven.  Oh  !  why  have  we  not  more 
such  characters  among  us  !  Much  as  we  should  miss 
them  on  their  departure,  greatly  as  we  should  lament 
the  loss  of  their  instructions,  their  example,  their 
prayers,  yet  we  should  stand  with  composure  round 
their  open  graves,  exulting  in  the  assurance  that  their 
souls  have  been  gathered  into  "  the  garner  of  the 
Lord." 

Inquire  then,  solemnly  inquire,  my  dear  brother,  to 
which  of  these  two  classes  thou  belongest  ?  Whether 
thou  thinkest  of  it  or  not,  thou  art  continually  ripen- 
ing for  one  of  these  two  states.  As  yet,  if  thou  art  a 
sinner,  a  change  is  possible  ;  but  trifle  a  little  longer, 
and  the  sentence  will  be  pronounced,  "  Let  him  that 
is  filthy  be  filthy  still."  Oh!  seek  the  renewing 
grace  of  God  before  the  decisive  harvest.  And  if 
thou  art  a  child  of  God,  repine  not  at  afl[lictions,  dis- 
appointments, w  oes :  these  are  all  means  of  prepar- 
ing you  for  the  blessed  harvest.  The  seed,  to  come 
to  maturity,  needs  the  dark  sky,  the  cloud,  and  the 
rain,  as  well  as  the  sunshine.  Rejoice  in  the  provi- 
dence of  Him  who  is  conducting  you,  and  implore 
from  Him  the  dews  of  his  grace,  and  the  beams  of 
the  Sun  of  Righteousness.  Confide  in  him :  in  the 
best  mode  he  is  maturing  you  for  heaven. 

2.  1  have  not  time  to  insist,  as  I  intended,  on  this 
harvest,  as  it  relates  to  nations  orparticular  churches. 
1  need  only  remark,  that  when  the  iniquity  of  any 
community,  like  that  of  the  Amorites,  is  full :  when 
they  have  filled  up  the  measure  of  their  wickedness, 
then  "  the  sickle  shall  be  thrust  in,"  and  all  human 
endeavours  to  protract  or  evade  the  judgments  of 
God,  shall  be  found  utterly  unavailing. 


158  SEKMON  cxxvr. 

;>.  But  there  is  a  period  when  we  all  must  be  as- 
sembled :  ^vlieii  we  shall  perceive  all  that  is  affecting, 
and  all  that  is  awful  in  the  harvest  of  the  earth  by 
our  Redeemer.  You  perceive  that  I  allude  to  the 
judgment-day,  to  which  solemn  occasion  our  Saviour 
applies  similar  language  to  that  which  is  employed 
in  tlie  text.  Then  we  shall  see  him  coming  in 
clouds,  enthroned  in  glory  inconceivable,  bearing  at 
once  his  divine  and  mediatorial  crown,  and  attend- 
ed, not  by  a  single  angel,  but  by  all  the  heavenly 
host.  These  are  the  reapers,  enabled  to  discern 
the  characters  of  all :  to  separate  the  wheat  and  the 
tares  timt  were  here  mingled  together  in  society  or 
the  church.  Dreadful  indeed  will  be  the  separation  ! 
All  that  shall  be  lound  tares,  all  that  were  profane, 
formalists,  or  hypocrites,  shall  be  bound  up  in  bun- 
dles, and  '"  cast  into  the  furnace,"'  but  not  to  be  ut- 
terly consumed,  the  fire  is  unquenchable  :  and  these 
wretched  beings  shall  for  ever  wail  and  gnash  their 
teeth.  •'  The  wheat,"  the  pious,  shall  be  received 
to  their  eternal  home  :  no  longer  mingling  with  the 
unholy,  they  shall  dwell  in  the  presence  of  God,  and 
shall  be  happy,  not  merely  beyond  their  deserts  and 
hopes,  but  beyond  their  highest  present  conceptions. 
Jkethrcn.  in  which  of  these  two  classes  shall  we 
then  be  found?  ^Vhat  evidence  have  we  that  we 
shall  not  be  crushed  in  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath 
of  God  ?  What  scriptural  proofs,  confirmed  by  the 
indwelling  Spirit,  that  we  are,  to  use  the  fine  expres- 
sion of  Job,  '^  like  shocks  of  corn,  fully  ripe  for  the 
harvest  ?"  And  if  we  ourselves,  are  safe,  oh  !  let  us 
look  with  allection  and  solicitude  to  our  families  and 
friends.  In  that  day  wheiuthere  shall  be  so  many 
separations  of  the  deare?t  connexions,  shall  we  all 
be   united    and   vmU'V  together   into   glory,  and    he 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XV.      1 59 

"  laid  up  as  wheat  in  the  granary  of  heaven."  Oh  ! 
in  the  prospect  of  that  harvest-day  of  the  world,  let 
us  pray  God  for  the  wicked  before  their  state  is 
without  resource.  Let  us  supplicate  more  earnestly 
for  ourselves  and  our  friends  the  influences  of  hea- 
ven to  ripen  us  for  glory. 


SERMON  CKXYU. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE 

No.  XV. 


Rev.  chap.  xv. 

We  have  seen  the  woes  that  were  denounced 
against  the  Roman  empire  under  the  tirst  six  trumpets, 
and  have  shown  the  accomplishment  of  those  events 
that  were  foretold.  In  the  last  chapter  we  had  a 
general  view  of  the  judgments  that  shall  be  inflicted 
on  Antichrist.  In  this  there  is  presented  to  us  a 
vision  preparatory  to  the  declaration  of  that  series 
of  woes,  that  shall  issue  in  the  destruction  of  all  cor- 
ruptions, errors,  and  superstitions  in  the  church;  and 
in  the  introduction  of  the  pure,  the  spiritual,  and 
universal  kinsrdojn  of  Messiali. 


IbU  SERMON    C  XXVII. 

St.  John  ngain  stood  on  the  portals  of  licaveu. 
and  helield  a  v/'if^,  u;reut  in  itself",  ivondrrfid  in  his  es- 
(i Illation:  "•  Seven  angels  received  the  seven  last  phtgucs^ 
in  which  is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God.''''  They  include 
the  final  manifestations  of  the  anger  of  God  against 
the  corrupted  church;  they  are  inflicted  by  angels. 
who  no  less  readily  lly  to  be  the  executioners  of  the 
divine  indignation  against  the  guilty,  than  to  cheer, 
comfort,  and  animate  the  real  believer;  who  as 
readily,  when  God  orders,  smite  the  host  of  a  .Sen- 
nacherib, as  (hey  bear  the  soul  of  a  Lazarus  tc> 
glory. 

Immediately  after  beholding  these  angels,  and 
knowing  their  commission,  the  apostle  was  taught 
that  there  were  many  who,  unstained  by  the  corrup- 
tions of  Antichrist,  should  not  partake  of  her  plagues. 
'^  /  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  minglrd  with  fire  ;  and  them 
that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast.,  and  over  his  image, 
and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name.,  stand  oh 
the  sea  of  glass,  having  th£  harps  of  God."'  Tiiese  consti- 
tute that  holy,  happy  company,  with  whom  we  hope 
herealter  to  be  united:  to  join  with  them  in  the  ex- 
alted hymn  of  thankfulness  and  praise;  and  with 
them  to  bow  before  "  him  that  sitteth  upon  (In 
throne,  and  before  the  Lamb.*'  The  beast,  his 
image,  his  mark,  and  his  number,  have  been  ex- 
plained to  you.  Without  repeating  the  observa(ions 
then  made,  it  will  be  suflicient  here  to  remark,  that 
those  who  (>hlain<Ml  the  victory  over  them,  are  those 
who  amidst  many  seductions,  maintained  the  purity 
of  the  gospel  in  faith,  in  worship,  and  in  conduct: 
those  who  are  represented  in  Rev.  xii.  II.  as  having 
"  overcomr  by  thr  blood  oj"  the  Lam!>.  and  by  the 
word  of  (heir  t«'stimony."     •• 'riic^*'  have  harps,"  the 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XV.     1 61 

instrument  used  in  the  ancient  temple,  on  which  to 
celebrate  the  praises  of  Go  J,  and  from  which  now 
resounds  the  song  of  the  conqueror.  But  "  what  is 
this  sea  of  glass  ^  mingled  with  fire?''''  There  are  two 
principal  sentiments,  each  of  which  may  consistently 
be  maintained.  Some  persons  have  imagined  that 
this  is  the  same  sea  that  is  represented  in  the  sub- 
lime vision  contained  in  the  4th  chapter;  where 
(verse  6.)  the  apostle  saw  "  before  the  throne  a  sea 
of  glass  like  unto  crystal."  The  imagery  there  is 
certainly  derived  from  the  Jewish  temple,  and  the 
allusion  there  is  doubtless  to  the  molten  sea,  in 
which  the  priests  washed  before  they  offered  their 
sacrifices,  and  in  which  the  sacrifices  themselves 
were  washed  before  they  were  presented  to  God. 
They  both  represented,  as  we  showed  you,  that 
blood  of  the  Redeemer,  without  which  neither  our 
persons  nor  our  services  can  be  acceptable.  To 
illustrate  the  purity  and  sinless  worship  of  heaven, 
that  which  John  beheld  was  "clear  as  crystal." 
According  to  many  commentators,  this  is  precisely 
the  same  scenery,  and  the  blood  of  the  covenant  is 
here  exhibited.  It  is  a  sea  shining  with  brightness, 
as  white  and  clear  as  crystal,  but  rendered  beauti- 
ful and  apparently  mingled  with  fire,  being  irradiat- 
ed from  the  reflection  of  the  light  falling  on  it  from 
the  throne  of  God:  or,  according  to  others,  "its 
waves  flash  with  the  flames  of  divine  indignation, 
shining  higli  to  the  glory  of  his  justice;  and  the 
saints  are  represented  as  in  union  with  Christ,  both 
in  the  merits  of  his  atoning  sacrifice,  and  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  those  judgments  that  he  is  about  to  bring 
upon  those  who  are  not  interested  in  his  atonement, 
and  who  obey  not  the  gospel."*     This  interpreta- 

*  M'Leod. 
VOL.  IV.  21 


162  6ERM0N  CXXVH. 

tion,  fis  I  liave  said,  is  defensible :  it  rests  upon  prin- 
ciples that  are  correct;  it  enibrces  a  ojreat  and  a 
precious  truth,  that  the  redeemed  derive  their  joy, 
their  triumpli,  and  security  in  heaven,  not  from  their 
works  and  suderings,  but  from  the  sacrifice  of  Im- 
nianuel.  Nevertheless,  1  incline  to  the  opinion  of 
those  who,  because  the  song  of  Moses  is  immediate- 
ly mentioned,  suppose  that  there  is  here  an  allusion 
to  the  deliverance  of  the  Israelites,  and  to  the  grate- 
ful song  which  burst  from  their  hearts  on  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Red  Sea.  In  like  manner,  these  happy 
spirits,  having  been  delivered  from  all  their  enemies 
and  trials;  having  just  passed  through  the  good  pro- 
vidence of  God,  from  earth  to  heaven,  stand  at  or 
near  (for  so  the  word  itti  may  be  translated)  the  sea 
that  they  have  crossed,  and  proclaim  the  praises  of 
their  Deliverer.  It  is  a  sea  of  gloss,  smooth  and 
shining,  frail  and  unsubstantial,  as  aie  the  enjoy- 
ments of  earth.  But  it  was  to  them  mingled -icilh  fire  : 
they  had  passed  through  persecutions  and  calami- 
ties to  glory  ;  many  oi  them  had  been  baptized  by 
fire,  as  well  as  by  water;  and  had  from  the  midst  of 
the  (lames  ascended  to  the  world  of  felicity. 

"  They  sung  the  song  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  God, 
and  the  sonaj  of  the  Lamb."  Their  hymn  was  of  the 
same  general  strain  with  that  of  Moses,  ceh'brating 
llir  attiihutes  and  works  of  God:  but  they  add  the 
praises  of  the  Redeemer,  wlio  had  been  so  much 
more  fully  manilested  to  tliem  than  to  the  anei(Mlt 
church;  and  they  look  forw;ud  with  rapture  to  the 
universal  triumphs  of  that  Lamb  of  God,  who  has 
justified,  sanctified,  and  saved  them.  They  look  at 
creation,  and  are  filled  with  wonder  at  the  Almiglity 
power;  they  l<K)k  at  redetn|)lion,  and  with. admira- 
tion see  justice  and  truth  sliiiiing  ;is  brightly  as  do 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XV.      163 

mercy  and  grace ;  they  call  upon  all  to  fear,  to  glo- 
rify the  divine  name ;  and  they  anticipate  the  mil- 
lennial glory  that  will  be  introduced  by  the  judg- 
ments upon  the  beast.  "  Great  and  marvellous  are 
thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty."  Thus  they  begin 
their  song  to  God  the  Father,  in  almost  the  same  lan- 
guage that  we  jfind  in  the  song  of  Moses  ;  they  turn 
then  to  the  Lamb,  to  Him  who  is  so  frequently  call- 
ed King  of  Zion,  King  of  his  church.  King  of  his 
people,  whom  "  he  has  redeemed  from  all  iniquity 
and  purified  to  himself."  "  Just  and  true  are  all  thy 
ways,  thou  King  of  Saints."  "  Who  shall  not  fear 
thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name?  for  thou  only 
art  holy ;"  essentially,  underivedly,  perfectly,  com- 
municatively ;  "  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  wor- 
ship before  thee,  for  thy  judgments  are  made  mani- 
fest." I  give  you  no  long  commentary  on  these 
words :  the  pious  heart  affords  the  best  commen- 
tary. 

The  apostle  then  beheld  "  the  temple  of  the  taberna- 
cle of  the  testimony  in  heaven  opened ;"  that  is,  the  in- 
most part  of  the  heavenly  temple,  corresponding  to 
that  part  of  the  Jewish  temple  where  the  ark  of  tes- 
timony was  deposited,  and  where  God  peculiarly 
dwelt  and  manifested  his  glory.  There  was  the 
throne  of  God :  there  were  the  attending  angels, 
and  from  their  stations  these  angels  came  to  execute 
the  commands  of  God.  They  were  seven^  having 
the  seven  plagues;  seven  peculiar  dispensations  of 
Divine  Providence  upon  a  corrupted  church.  They 
appear  in  the  habits  of  the  high  priest^  offering  pro- 
per sacrifices  to  God,  though  thousands  fall  before 
them.  They  are  "  in  pure  and  ivhite  linen,^''  showing 
the  righteousness  of  the  Lord  in  his  judgments.  They 
are  '' ^irded,'^  ready  with  alacrity  to  execute  the 


104  SERMOxN  CXXVII. 

commands  of  their  Lord  ;  their  girdles  arc  "  golden^''* 
to  denote  the  excellence  of  their  nature,  and  the 
dignity  of  their  office. 

From  one  of  the  fonr  living  creatnres,  (represen- 
tatives of  the  faithful  ministers  of  Christ,  whose 
prayers  hasten  the  latter-day  glory,  and  the  de- 
structioii  of  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer.)  they 
receive  "  seven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
who  liveth  tor  ever  and  ever."  The  original  term 
that  we  translate  vials,  signifies  the  cups  used  at  the 
temple  for  the  purpose  of  libations.  They  were 
golden:  just,  precious,  and  useful,  though  their  con- 
tents were  terrible  to  the  enemies  of  God.  They 
contain  the  last  efTusions  of  the  indignation  of  the 
Almighty  upon  the  earth ;  for  after  them  all  the 
beauties  of  the  millennium  shall  appear.  They  are 
the  manifestation  of  the  wrath  of  Him  "  ivho  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever  ;"  words  which  here  have  a  terrible 
emphasis,  and  not  indistinctly  imply  that  his  indig- 
nation agai'.ist  his  foes  shall  be  as  interminable  as 
his  duration. 

Immediately  afterwards,  "  the  temple  was  filled 
with  smoke,   from  the  glory  of  God   and   from   his 
power,  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  tem- 
ple till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were 
fuhili<d."     ^ro  understand  this  verse,  you  have  oidy 
to  look  back  to  the  history  of  the  Old  Testament : 
when  the  tabernacle  was  dedicated  by  Moses,  and 
the  temple  by  Solomon,  the  glory  of  God  descended 
in  a  cloud,  which  was  the  symbol  of  his  presence 
for  the  protection  of  his  friends  and  punishment  of 
bis  foPS.     The  same   cloud   a|i|)('ared   when   Korah 
and  his  company  were  swallowed  up.  and  in  other 
instances.     Thus  God  here  "di-splayed   his  presence 
ilk  a  liiick  cloud  of  smoke  awfully  glorious;  and  as 


LfcCTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XV.  165 

we  are  told  that  Moses  could  not  enter  into  the  ta- 
bernacle, nor  the  priests  stand  to  minister  in  the 
temple,  "  while  the  glory  of  the  Lord  filled  the  house 
of  the  Lord,"  (Ex.  xl.  35.  1  Kings  viii.  H.)  so  no 
one  was  permitted  to  enter  into  the  heavenly  temple 
to  entreat  that  these  impending  calamities  should  be 
prevented,  until  all  the  punishments  to  be  inflicted 
by  the  seven  angels  in  their  order  should  be  fulfilled. 
The  power  and  wrath  of  God  should  without  inter- 
mission be  manifested  till  Antichrist  and  all  his  ad- 
herents should  be  utterly  destroyed. 

Let  us  conclude  this  lecture  by  a  few  reflections. 
What  a  different  aspect  has  every  thing  connected 
with  the  government  and  character  of  God,  on  the 
happiness  of  the  wicked  and  the  good  !  To  the 
enemy  of  the  Redeemer  everything  connected  with 
the  providence,  the  judgment,  the  purity  of  the  Lord, 
speaks  terror  and  dismay ;  to  the  friend  of  Jesus. 
the  very  same  truths  are  sources  of  the  richest  com- 
fort. Apply  this  general  remark  to  two  of  the  great 
points  presented  in  this  chapter — the  agency  of  an- 
gels in  the  concerns  of  men,  and  the  eternity  of 
God. 

Every  where  in  the  holy  volume  we  are  taught 
that  there  is  an  intimate  connexion  between  the 
visible  and  invisible  world  ;  that  angels  are  employ- 
ed to  execute  the  purposes  of  God  to  our  race ;  to 
accomplish  his  promises  and  threatenings.  And 
how  cheering  a  truth  is  this  to  the  believer  !  Already 
united  to  these  angels  by  similarity  of  character, 
views,  and  desires  ;  worshipping  the  same  God,  and 
devoted  to  the  same  Redeemer  with  them ;  antici- 
pating a  perfect  union  with  them  in  the  world  of 
glory  :  the  Christian  rejoices  that  he  is  ever  encom- 
passed by  them ;  that  they  continually  guard,  de- 


166  SERMON  CXXVIII. 

fend,  direct  him  ;  he  sees  by  faith  as  great  a  number 
of  them  as  the  servant  of  EUsha  did  when  his  eyes 
were  opened  ;  and  he  trembles  not  at  danger,  know- 
ing that  "  more  are  they  that  are  for  him  tlian  they 
that  are  against  him;"  he  knows  that  sooner  than 
one  promise  of  God  should  fail,  "  ten  legions  of  them 
sliould  be  sent  from  heaven.'' 


SERMON  CXXYIII. 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE, 

No.  XVI. 

Revelation,  Chap.  xx.  1 — 6. 

You  perceive,  my  bretliren,  that  in  returning  to 
these  lectures  1  have  omitted  several  chiipters.  1 
have  done  so  that  we  might  sooner  be  brought  to  the 
consideration  of  that  glorious  and  happy  state  of  tlie 
church  which  is  to  succeed  to  the  darkFicss,  the 
errors,  iwid  the  guilt,  under  which  the  world  has  so 
long  groaned.  'J'he  chapters  that  we  have  passed 
over,  contain  but  two  principal  points;  a  minute 
description  of  Antichrist,  and  a  particular  account 
of  tlie  mode  of  his  destruction.  The  great  traits  of 
the  former  were  exhibited  when  we  illustrated  the 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XVI.     167 

thirteenth  chapter;  and  on  the  latter  pomt  our  de- 
scendants will  be  better  commentators  than  our- 
selves. The  previous  part  of  this  book  we  could 
readily  explain,  by  taking  the  works  of  God  in  pro- 
vidence to  elucidate  his  predictions  in  his  word  ;  by 
tracing  the  concurrence  of  history  and  revelation. 
But  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials  is  still  future  :  and 
though  their  great  object  is  manifest,  yet  those  who 
live  after  their  efTusion  can  alone  with  certainty 
declare  what  is  the  precise  design  of  each  wo,  and 
where  the  tremendous  field  is  to  be  found  where  the 
battle  of  Armageddon  shall  crush  the  enemies  of  the 
Lord.  It  is  enough  for  us  to  know  that  these  events 
are  certain,  and  that  the  beast  and  false  prophet, 
with  all  the  foes  of  the  Redeemer,  shall  assuredly 
be  overthrown.  Immediately  after  this,  the  millen- 
niu?n  (a  term  formed  from  two  Latin  words,  and 
signifying  the  period  of  a  thousand  years)  shall 
bless  the  church  and  the  world.  It  is  true  this  event 
also  is  future  ;  nevertheless,  we  may  with  confidence 
speak  concerning  it;  for  it  is  not  mentioned  merely 
in  a  single  passage  of  scripture,  but  is  described  in 
both  testaments,  and  is  referred  to  in  every  portion 
of  the  sacred  volume.  Let  us  then  proceed  to  a 
more  detailed  examination  of  this  subject,  which  is 
so  associated  with  the  best  feelings  of  the  believer. 
We  shall, 

I.  Explain  that  portion  of  scripture  on  which  our 
lecture  is  more  directly  founded ;  and  then 

II.  Inquire  into  the  nature  and  the  precise  period 
of  the  commencement  and  duration  of  the  millen- 
nium ;  and  the  chief  means  by  which  it  will  be  in- 
troduced. 

I.  St,  John  beholds  an  angel  descending  from  hea- 
ven ;  he  has  the  emblems  of  divine  authority,  and 


168  SERMON  CXXVIII. 

is  evidently  the  Angel  of  the  covenant ;  that  blessed 
Redeemer  who  has  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death ;'' 
Avho  '<•  shutteth  and  openeth"  according  to  his  plea- 
sure ;  who  came  to  "  destroy  the  works,"  and  to 
overthrow  the  kingdom  "  of  the  devil."  He  has  the 
key  of  the  world  of  darkness,  horror,  and  despair, 
in  the  one  hand ;  and  in  the  other,  a  chain  to  bind 
the  criminal  opposer  of  his  cause.  He  seizes  him, 
who  in  the  twelfth  chapter  has  been  represented  as 
a  great  red  drcufon^  (xii.  9.)  who,  in  allusion  to  his 
temptation  of  our  first  parents,  is  called  the  old 
serpent^  who  is  the  devil^  or  false  accuser  of  the  saints  ; 
and  Satan^  or  the  adversary  of  the  pious.  This  foe 
of  God  and  holiness  is  bound  for  one  thousand  years ; 
is  shut  up  for  this  period  in  the  pit  of  despair;  is 
there  secured  with  the  seal  of  God  ;  is  prevented 
from  deceiving  the  nations,  from  leading  them  into 
error,  persecution,  and  sin  ;  is  hindered  from  going 
about  as  a  roaring  lion,  seeking  whom  he  may  de- 
vour. *•  After  this,  he  is  to  be  loosed  for  a  little 
season."  By  the  permission  of  God,  to  his  own 
confusion,  and  for  the  fuller  glory  of  Christ,  he  will 
for  a  short  time,  after  the  millennial  glory,  and  just 
before  the  consummation  of  all  terrestrial  things, 
exercise  his  subtlety  and  malice.  The  apostle  be- 
held also  "  thrones,  and  those  who  sat  upon  them, 
to  whom  judgment  was  given."  The  church  was  not 
only  delivered  from  the  assaults  of  Satan,  but  those 
believers  who  now  lived,  instead  of  being  persecuted 
and  oppressed,  appeared  with  the  highest  honour 
and  dignity,  as  so  many  judges  ruling  over  their 
enemies.  ''  And  I  saw,"  adds  St.  John,  "  the  souls 
of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus," 
for  their  faithful  testimony  to  Christ  as  their  oidy 
Saviour;  "and  for  the  word  of  God,"  for  their  at- 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XVL     169 

tachment  to  it  as  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice, 
"  and  who  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither 
his  image,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their 
foreheads  or  in  their  hands,"  who  boldly  opposed 
all  antichristian  sentiments,  and  exhibited  the  purity 
of  the  gospel.*'     And  these  souls  "  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  one  thousand  years."    All  who  had  been 
martyred  seemed  again  to  be  alive,  and  were  ad- 
vanced to  high  honour  and  felicity  in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ.    This  is  termed  ^'  ihe  first  resurrection,"  both 
previous  to  and  emblematical  of  the  second  resur- 
rection.    The  great  question   connected  with  this 
passage  of  scrijoture  is  this :   Does  the  apostle  here 
speak  literally  or  figuratively.-^     Will  those  indivi- 
duals  who   were  martyred    actually  rise  from  the 
dead,  and  remain  upon  earth  during  the  millennium  t 
I  have  been  surprised  that  many  wise  as  well  as  good 
men  have  maintained  this  sentiment.     The  nature 
of  the  prophetical  language  concurs  with  the  whole 
current  of  scripture  in  leading  to  an  opposite  con- 
clusion.    The  language  of  prophesy  is  highly  fio-u- 
rative  :  even  in  this  very  passage,  there  is  no  one 
who  supposes  that  the  Saviour  will  literally  brino-  a 
key  and  a  chain  to  confine  Satan.     His  unlimited 
power  and  authority  are  thus  strongly  expressed : 
and  we  should  naturally  expect  that  figures  would 
be  introduced  in  another  part  of  the  same  scene. 
Besides,  there  is  no  instance  in  the  scriptures  where 
a  proper  resurrection  is  represented  as  the  revivino- 
of  the^ow/^,  but  always  of  the  bodies,  of  the  departed. 
There  are  many  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  as  well  a? 
the  general  representation  of, the  happiness  of  the 
glorified,  which  oppose  the  sentiment  of  those  who 
Lave  maintained  that  the  martyrs  in  their  bodies  will 

VOL.  IV.  0-7 


170  t^EHMoN  cxxvm. 

come  to  dwell  upon  eailh.  And  finally,  for  it  is  un- 
necessary long  to  reason  on  this  subject,  the  strong 
figure  here  used  by  St.  John  is  one  that  is  most  fre- 
quently found  in  the  holy  volume.  Thus  Elias  was 
said  to  revive  in  John  the  Baptist;  thus  papal  Rome 
is  called  Babylon;  thus  there  is  said  to  be  a  resur- 
rection of  the  witnesses,  not  when  the  same  indivi- 
duals rose  from  the  dead,  but  when  others  appeared 
of  the  same  zeal  and  faith ;  thus,  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, the  restoration  of  Israel  is  represented  as  a 
resurrection,  both  by  Isaiah  (xxvi.  19.)  and  by  Eze- 
kiel  (xxxvii.);  and  thus  Paul  speaks  of  the  conver- 
sion of  the  Jews  to  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  as  ••'  life 
from  the  dead."  (Rom.  xi.  15.)  There  is  then  no- 
thing forced  nor  unusual  in  the  figure,  and  nothing 
difficult  in  the  meaning  of  the  apostle.  The  same 
spirit  which  the  martyrs  manifested,  will  be  revived, 
spread  through  the  world,  and  appear  in  all  the 
subjects  of  the  Redeemer;  and  they  shall  enjoy  the 
highest  degree  of  glory,  victory,  and  dominion  over 
their  enemies ;  shall  wear  a  wreath  as  desirable  as 
the  crown  of  the  martyr. 

"  The  rest  of  the  dead,"  continues  the  apostle, 
"  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were  ful- 
filled :"  that  is,  the  enemies  of  the  Redeemer  did  not 
revive;  there  was  not,  during  tliis  period,  a  succes- 
sion of  persons  of  their  spirit,  as  there  was  of  those 
who  had  the  temper  of  the  martyrs.  The  note  ©f 
Lowman,  that  excellent  commentator  of  the  Reve- 
lation, is  perfectly  correct:  "  There  is  mention  in 
this  book  of  two  sorts  of  dead  persons ;  those  who 
were  "  slain  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  those  who 
w  ere  slain  by  Ilim  that  sat  on,the  white  horse  :"  that 
is,  those  foes  of  the  gospel  that  were  destroyed  by 
the  Redeemer.     The  persecutors  of  the  church  are 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XVL     171 

called  in  the  last  verse  of  the  preceding  chapter, 
the  remnant^  or  the  rest^  (for  it  is  the  same  original 
word,  it  Afl/Toi,  that  is  used  there  and  here.)  The 
meaning  then  is  evident :  during  the  millennium, 
there  shall  be  no  revival  of  the  malicious,  persecut- 
ing, and  active  spirit  of  those  enemies  of  God  and 
holiness  who  had  before  oppressed  the  followers  of 
the  Redeemer. 

Well  does  St.  John  subjoin  that  those  are  blessed 
who  have  a  part  in  this  first  resurrection ;  who  live 
in  this  period  of  happiness  and  purity,  and  in  as  com- 
plete conformity  to  the  image  of  Christ  as  can  be 
enjoyed  upon  earth.  They  are  holy^  not  only  from 
their  internal  purity,  but  from  their  consecration  to 
God  and  to  Christ  as  priests,  and  from  the  spiritual 
sacrifices  which  they  continually  offer:  and  they 
"  shall  reign  with  Christ ;"  shall  be  advanced  to  a 
degree  of  religious  dignity  and  authority  with  him, 
that  will  at  once  display  his  grace  and  their  felicity  ; 
and  this  felicity  shall  be  perpetual,  for  though  they, 
like  the  generations  that  are  past,  shall  experience 
temporal  death,  yet  this  last  enemy  shall  be  without 
a  sting,  and  the  "  second  death,"  the  state  of  misery 
in  the  future  world,  has  no  power  over  them. 

After  this  explanation  of  these  verses,  I  ought  now, 
according  to  my  plan,  to  enter  upon  the  examination 
of  the  great  subject  here  presented  to  us.  But  1 
perceive  th.\t  I  shall  not  have  time  for  this  investi- 
gation, and  shall  therefore  reserve  it  for  the  next 
Lord's  day.  Let  us  not,  however,  pause  without 
some  inferences  from  a  subject  so  fruitful  in  religious 
instruction. 

1.  Let  the  prospect  of  these  happy  days  that  are 
30  rapidly  approaching,  fill  us  with  a  holy  joy.     Un- 


172  SERMON  CXXVill. 

der  the  cruel  bondage  of  the  Egyptians,  the  Israelites 
were  cheered  by  their  firm  belief  in  the  promise 
that  God  would  deliver  them.  When  they  after- 
wards were  seated  by  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  weep- 
ing as  they  remembered  Zion,  how  often  were  their 
sighs  suppressed,  and  their  tears  changed  into  tears 
of  joy,  when  they  looked  forward  to  the  period  of 
deliverance.  Like  them,  amidst  the  afflictions  of 
the  church,  and  the  prevalence  of  its  enemies,  we 
may  console  ourselves  with  the  assurance  of  its  fu- 
ture victories;  with  the  anticipation  of  the  day  when 
the  God  whom  we  love  shall  no  lonsrer  be  outraged 
by  the  works  of  his  hands;  when  the  Saviour  shall 
no  longer  be  neglected  by  those  for  whom  he  bled; 
when  thoughtless  mortals  will  not  be  perishing,  not- 
withstanding all  that  infinite  love  has  done  for  them : 
of  that  day  when  ecstatic  gratitude  shall  swell  every 
heart,  and  songs  of  salvation  be  chanted  by  every 
tongue ;  when  the  earth  shall  display  the  purity  and 
happiness  of  a  renovated  Eden,  and  man  again  hold 
high,  and  holy,  and  delightful  intercourse  with  God 
and  with  his  angels.  Oh !  how  cheering  to  the  heart, 
pained  by  the  lollies,  the  errors,  and  the  crimes  that 
surround  us,  to  rest  on  this  delightful  prospect !  We 
who  are  on  the  very  verge  of  it,  surely  should  be 
animated,  when  even  the  Old  Testament  prophets, 
as  they  foretold  it,  appeared  to  burn  with  warmer 
fire,  and  pour  forth  more  rapturous  strains.  A\  ho 
can  without  emotion  observe  them  introducing  the 
most  affecting  images,  and  exhausting  the  force  of 
language,  to  describe  the  magnitude  of  this  event, 
and  its  blessed  consequences  to  a  world  that  has  so 
long  groaned  under  crimes  rfnd  miseries.'^  Let  our 
emotions  be  the  same  with  theirs;  and  let  us  joy- 


1.ECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XVI.  173 

fully  look  forward  to  the  time  when  all  adore  "  one 
Lord,  one  Father."     Error  has  no  place — 

The  breath  of  heav'n  has  chas'd  it ;  in  the  heart 
No  passion  touches  a  discordant  string; 
But  all  is  harmony  and  love. 
Oi/e  song  employs  all  nations,  and  all  cry, 
Vv''orthy  the  Lamb,  for  he  was  slain  for  us  ! 
The  dwellers  in  the  vales  and  on  the  rocks 
Shout  to  each  other,  and  the  mountain  tops 
Fiom  distant  regions  catch  the  flying  joy, 
Till  nation  after  nation,  taught  the  strain, 
Eartli  rolls  the  rapturous  Hosanna  round. 


2.  And  while  anticipating  this  happy  period,  in- 
quire whose  cause  you  espouse ;  whose  victories 
you  love ;  with  whose  triumphs  your  happiness  is 
inseparably  linked  ?  The  cause  of  Jesus  shall  as- 
suredly flourish;  the  gates  of  hell  have  not  prevail- 
ed, can  not  prevail  against  it.  Strong  as  Omnipo- 
tence, it  holds  on  its  steady  course,  and  bears  down 
all  opposition.  Are  your  best  sympathies  and  feel- 
ings associated  with  the  victories  of  Immanuel  ?  If 
so,  you  shall  rejoice  in  the  millennial  splendours  of 
his  church,  whether  you  still  remain  on  earth,  or 
have  entered  upon  the  world  of  glory.  But  wo  to 
him,  who  is  merely  the  pretended  friend,  or  the  open 
enemy,  or  the  careless  neglecter  of  Jesus !  From 
the  depths  of  despair,  he  shall  behold  the  triumphs 
of  that  grace  which  he  once  despised,  and  shall  be 
for  ever  crushed  by  that  sceptre  to  which  he  refused 
to  bend.  Oh !  let  us  be  careful  that  all  our  desti- 
nies be  united  with  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

3.  Christian,  who  art  lamenting  that  this  day  has 
not  arrived,  remember  that  much  of  its  happiness 
may  be  experienced  by  thee,  if  thou  art  faithful  to 
thy   Redeemer.      Cultivate   greater   holiness ;    live 


174  SERMON  CXXiX. 

nearer  to  (Jod;  rise  more  above  the  cares  an(':l 
temptations  ot*  the  world  •  cherish  more  intimate 
communion  with  tlie  Redeemer ;  and  thou  shall 
Lave  more  of  the  temper  and  jovs  of  those  who  shall 
live  in  these  happy  days.  Be  not  slothful ;  strive  to 
extend  the  cause  of  Jesus:  perhaps  thou  wilt  not 
live  to  see  the  millennial  temple  raised ;  but  act  like 
David,  and  lay  up  materials  for  that  splendid  edifice 
I  hat  may  be  reared  in  the  days  of  thy  son. 


SERMON  CXXIX. 

— <aO!©— 
LECTURES  ON  THE  ArOCALYPSE. 

No.  XVII. 


Kevelation,  Chap.  xx.   1 — 6. 

In  our  last  lecture  we  spoke  of  the  certainty  of 
ihe  millennium;  and,  while  animating  CIn-istians  to 
(lie  discharge  of  their  duty,  brielly  showed  the  na- 
ture of  the  latter-day  glory. 

The  two  points  that  are  now  to  be  examined  in 
tlie  prosecution  of  our  plan,  are  these: 

I.  W'heiMN ill  tlie  millennitim  commence?  and, 

II.  What  will  be  its  duration  ? 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XVIL     175" 

1.  When  will  the  millennium  commence  ? 

We  remark  in  general,  it  is  to  be  at  the  close  of 
the  New  Testament  dispensation.  By  it  (with  the 
exception  of  the  short  interval  between  its  termina- 
tion and  the  judgment-day)  the  purposes  of  God 
with  respect  to  the  church  on  earth  will  be  com- 
pleted. The  prophets,  therefore,  when  foretelling 
these  glorious  events,  declare  that  they  shall  take 
place  in  "  the  latter  days,'*  or  in  "  the  last  times." 
The  kingdom  of  the  mountain  is  the  final  state,  in 
which  the  stone  cut  out  without  hands  is  to  appear. 

We  remark  again,  that  there  are  many  circum- 
stances which  prove  that  this  blessed  period  is  ap- 
proaching. The  examination  of  the  prophecies  in 
which  we  have  been  engaged,  shows  that  there  are 
but  few  predictions  yet  to  be  accomplished,  before 
*'  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  will  become  the  kin<r- 
doms  of  our  Lord  and  his  Christ."  And  the  general 
aspect  of  the  Christian  world  at  the  present  moment, 
is  such  as  to  warrant  the  most  sanguine  expecta- 
tions ;  for  never  has  there  been  a  period  when  such 
exertions  were  made  by  the  followers  of  the  Re- 
deemer to  extend  his  cause  ;  when  so  many  societies 
of  various  kinds  were  formed  to  diffuse  the  lighl 
and  consolations  of  the  gospel,  and  when  such  united 
and  earnest  prayer  on  this  subject  was  poured  out 
before  God.  We  regard  all  these  and  similar  cir- 
cumstances as  the  harbinger  of  a  blessed  state  for 
the  church.  He  who  has  excited  and  called  forth 
these  desires,  will  not  suffer  them  to  be  fruitless. 
He  "  never  said  to  the  seed  of  Jacob,  Seek  ye  me  in 
vain." 

But  do  you  ask.  Are  there  no  chronological  marks 
that  will  enable  us  to  determine  with  more  certainty 
when  the  millennium  will  commence  ?     There  are, 


176  SERMON  CXXIX. 

both  in  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New     Daniel 
and  John  present  two  contemporary  characters,  who 
are  constantly  contrasted,   and   whose   duration  is 
exhibited  nnder  a  variety  of  forms.    These  are  Anti- 
christ and  the  true  church.    The  first  is  represented 
by   the  Gentiles,   (those  nominally  Christian,    but 
having  the  temper  and  idolatry  of  the  Gentiles.)  who 
trample  the  sanctuary  for  forty-two  months,  and  by 
the  beast  who  is  to  continue  forty-two  months.    The 
true  church,  while  contemporary  with  Antichrist, 
and  not  appearing  in  all  its  glory,  is  represented  by 
the  witnesses  who  prophesy  in  sackcloth  for  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  days,  and  by  the  woman  in  the 
Avilderness  who  is  to  remain  there  a  time,  times,  and 
half  a  time.     From  Daniel,  (vii.  25.  xii.  7.)  we  find 
that,  in  prophetical  chronology,  by  time  is  'neant  a 
year;  by  times,  two  years;  and  by  half  a  time,  or 
the  dividing  of  time,  half  a  year.     These  various 
forms  of  computation  are  used,  to  teach  us  that  they 
are  not  to  be  taken  literally,  but  in  the  prophetical 
sense,  in  which  (as  we  showed  you  in  a  former  lec- 
ture) a  day  is  used  for  a  year.    You  know  also,  that 
instead  of  the  solar  year,  consisting  of  three  hundred 
and  sixty-five  days  and  some  hours,  the  prophetic 
year,  according  to  the  ancient  manner  of  reckoning, 
is  lunar,  consisting  of  twelve  months  of  thirty  days, 
or  three  hundred  and  sixty  days.     Three  and  a  half 
fcuch   years,    or  forty-two  such  months,  amount  to 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days;  which,  according 
to  the  remark  that  we  have  just  made,  and  that  is 
conhrmed  hy  all  (he  chronological  prophecies,  de- 
note twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years.     \\  hen  Anti- 
christ has  endured  for  this  jieriod,  he   shall  be  ut- 
terly destroyed ;  the  church  shall  come  out  of  the 
wilderness,  and  the  witnesses  be  no  longer  clothed 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XVIL     177 

in  sackcloth.     There  is  no  doubt  concerning  that 
power  that  is  exhibited  as  Antichrist.     The  only 
difficulty  is,  to  ascertain  that  period  when  it  so  far 
departed  from  the  purity  of  the  gospel  as  to  receive 
this  appellatioH,  for  its  corruptions  were  gradual. 
Many  have  supposed  that  the  reign  of  Antichrist  is 
to  be  dated  from  the  year  756,  when  Pepin,  the  most 
powerful  monarch  then  living,  conferred  on  the  pope 
a  temporal  sovereignty.     But  there  appears  to  me 
far  more  probability  in  the  opinion  of  those  who  date 
it  from  the  year  606,  when  Phocas  constituted  Boni- 
face 111.  oecumenical  or  universal  bishop,  and  re- 
quired all  the  churches  to  acknowledge  the  papal 
supremacy.     To  his  usurpation  the  ten  horns,  or 
kingdoms,  submitted.     He  claimed  to  be  the  vicar 
of  Christ,  and  appeared  with  all  the  traits  of  Anti- 
christ.   It  is  a  singular  coincidence,  that  in  this  very 
year  Mahomet  began  first  to  propagate  his  impos- 
tures, and  to  corrupt  the  churches  of  the  east.     If 
then,  to  the  year  606  we  add  1260,  we  shall  have 
1866,  the  year  when  tyranny  and  superstition  shall 
for  ever  be  destroyed ;   when  the  kingdom  of  the 
Redeemer  shall  appear  victorious  over  all  its  ene- 
mies.    But  happy  as  it  will  then  be,  glorious  as  will 
be  this  dawn  of  the  millennial  day,  the  world  will 
still  for  thirty  years  be  improving  in  knowledge  and 
holiness ;  and  at  the  end  of  these  thirty  years,  or  in 
1896,  we  shall  have  reached  that  period  of  which 
Daniel  speaks,  (xii.  11.):"  There  shall  be  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  ninety  days ;"  and,  after  forty-five 
years  more,  or  thirteen  hundred  and  thirty-five  years 
after  the  rise  of  Antichrist,,  that  is,  in  A.  D.  1941, 
the  full  lustre  and  the  perfect  glory  of  the  millennium 
will  be  seen;  for  to  this  Daniel  refers  (xii.  12.); 
"  Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth,   and  cometh  tp  the 
VOL.  IV.  23 


178  SERMON  CXXIX. 

thousand  three  hundred  and  five  and  thirty  days !" 
Happy  they  who  shall  live  at  the  very  first  of  these 
periods  !  they  shall  enjoy  a  degree  of  felicity  and 
holiness  of  which  we  now  can  but  faintly  conceive! 
But  thrice  happy  they  who  shall  live  when  this  mil- 
lennial kingdom  shall  be  in  all  its  perfection  !  They 
will  emulate  the  angels  in  their  purity,  their  ser- 
vices, and  their  joys  ! 

I  have  given  you,  my  brethren,  the  usual  mode  of 
computation.  But  it  is  proper  to  mention,  that  some 
of  the  best  interpreters  of  this  book  have  supposed 
the  period  not  to  be  so  distant.  The  difference  of 
five  days  and  a  few  hours  between  the  solar  and  the 
proplietic  year,  makes,  in  the  long  period  of  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  years,  a  difference  of  seventeen 
years,  without  regarding  the  fraction.  This  deduct- 
ed from  twelve  hundred  and  sixty,  leaves  twelve 
hundred  and  forty-three,  which  they  suppose  to  be 
the  precise  time  of  the  reign  of  Antichrist. .  His  de- 
struction will  take  place,  and  the  millennium  dawn, 
according  to  this  computation,  in  18t9;  it  will  have 
made  great  advances  in  1879;  and  will  be  in  its 
pcrfoclion  in  1024.  But,  notwithstanding  the  de- 
served reputation  of  many  of  those  who  have  adopted 
this  mode  of  interpretation,  I  doubt  its  correctness, 
and  do  not  think  that  it  is  conformed  to  the  ordinary 
mode  of  prophetical  calculations. 

Such  are  my  sentiments  concerning  the  period 
when  the  millennium  shall  commence.  I  do  not  lay 
th«Mii  down  as  articles  of  faith,  but  as  jMobabilities. 
TIm'  event  will  throw  light  upon  the  prediction. 
Pr()l>;ihly.  boforr  the  advent  of  Messiah,  there  were 
ditfcrent  cakulatioiis  made  concerning  tjje  seventy 
weeks  of  Daniel.  "^Fhey  no  loyger  are  obscure  ;  and 
those  who  live  in   the  millennial  dav  uiil  find   ii»i 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE,  NO.  XVII.      l79 

difficulty  in  fixing  on  the  precise  point  whence  the 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  are  to  be  cal- 
culated. Let  it  cheer  us  to  reflect,  that,  accord- 
ing to  every  system  of  interpretation,  it  is  near  at 

hand. 

11.  And  how  long  shall  it  endure  ? 

On  this  subject  there  have  been  three  principal 

opinions. 

1.  Some  have  supposed  that  the  term  one  thousand 
years,  is  a  definite  put  for  an  indefinite  number ;  and 
that  it  means  only  that  this  happy  state  of  the  church 
shall  endure  for  a  long  time.  But  this  is  utterly 
improbable.  The  expression  one  thousand  years  is 
repeated  in  this  connexion  no  less  than  six  times ; 
and  there  is  nothing  in  the  context,  nor  in  the  nature 
of  the  thing,  that  requires  us  to  understand  it  in  this 
indefinite  sense. 

2.  Others  have  contended,  that,  as  in  this  book  a 
day  is  to  be  taken  for  a  year,  the  millennium  will 
endure   three  hundred    and    sixty  thousand  years. 
But  this  appears  to  me  inconsistent  with  many  pas- 
sages which  speak  of  the  day  of  judgment,  and  con- 
summation of  all  things  temporal,  as  nearer  than,  on 
this  supposition,  it  would  be;    and   also  with  the 
language  of  scripture  when  it  represents  this  world 
in  its  general  course  as  evil  and   wicked ;  which  it 
would  not  be,  if  for  so  many  thousand  years  it  was 
devoted  to  God.    Besides,  the  language  of  prophesy 
does   not  lead  to  this  conclusion.     It  is  true  that 
smaller  things  are  symbols  of  greater,  as  days  of 
years.     But  I  do  not  recollect  a  single  instance,  in 
which  the  term  year,  the  greatest  periodical  revo- 
lution known  to  the  ancients,  is  not  to  be  interpreted 
literally. 


180  SERMON  CXXIX. 

3.  I  therrforc  adopt  the  sentiment  of  the  vast  ma- 
jority of  commentators,  that  it  is  literally  a  thousand 
years  that  this  happy  state  is  to  endure. 

Such  then  are  the  glorious  days  that  are  hasten- 
ing on  !  What  sentiments  are  excited  by  the  con- 
templation of  them!  Do  you  regret  that  you  shall 
not  live  in  this  happy  period?  Rather  bless  God 
for  the  advantages  you  enjoy  over  so  many  who  re- 
side in  less  favoured  countries,  or  who  have  been 
born  in  less  interesting  times.  You  have  every  ad- 
vantage for  securing  your  own  salvation,  and  heaven 
is  still  better  than  the  millennial  church.  Instead 
then  of  indulging  regrets,  strenuously  exert  your- 
selves in  the  cultivation  of  your  own  holiness,  and 
in  extending  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer.  In  intro- 
ducing this  period,  God  will  use  means.  Are  you 
members  of  those  societies  whose  object  is  to  pre- 
pare the  way  of  the  Lord  }  Arise,  then,  my  breth- 
ren :  '•  the  bridegroom  cometh."  It  is  "  high  time  to 
awake  out  of  sleep ;"  salvation,  the  salvation  of  a 
world,  is  near!  We  who  arc  older  can  depart  in 
peace,  hoping,  in  heaven,  soon  to  hear  of  the  ac- 
complishment of  these  predictions,  and  to  join  in  the 
joy  that  will  there  be  universally  felt.  And  yoU 
that  are  young,  may  see  the  day  of  which  we  have 
beheld  tJK'  dawn.  "  Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on 
the  fields,  for  they  are  already  white  lor  the  har- 
vest." 

And  what  a  harvest !  Who  can  imagine  the  num- 
ber th\t  then  will  be  saved?  Under  the  peculiar 
blessing  of  God,  without  those  judgments  which  our 
sins  bring  upon  the  world,  free  from  war  and  those 
crimes  and  passions  which  destroy  so  many,  it  is 
fcurely  to  be  expected  that  tlie  inhabitants  of  the 


LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSfc,  NO.  XVH.  181 

World  will  double  once  in  fifty  years :  I  might  say  in 
half  the  time,  as  has  been  the  case  in  our  own 
country.  But  even  on  the  former  supposition,  you 
will  immediately  perceive,  if  you  take  your  pencil, 
that  at  the  end  of  the  millennium  there  would  be 
one  million  forty-eight  thousand  five  hundred  and 
seventy-six  men  on  the  earth,  for  every  individual 
that  was  on  it  at  the  commencement  of  this  period. 
Think  of  these  and  the  intervening  generations,  and 
we  cannot  doubt  that  there  will  be  hundreds  of 
thousands  more  saved  than  has  been  from  the  cre- 
ation of  the  world !  It  is  emphatically  indeed  the 
"  day  of  salvation,"  of  joy  to  heaven,  and  blessed- 
ness to  earth  ! 


IH2  SERMON    CXXX. 


SERMON  CXXX. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 

AUTUMN. 


Isaiah  Ixiv.  6. 
We  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf. 

The  God  of  the  scriptures  is  also  the  God  of  na- 
ture. We  arc  therefore  in  the  holy  volume  frequent- 
ly directed  for  instruction  to  the  works  of  creation. 
•'Ask  nou'  the  beasts,  and  they  shall  teach  thee; 
and  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  they  shall  tell  thee:  or 
speak  to  the  earth  and  it  shall  teach  thee ;  and  the 
fishes  of  the  sea  shall  declare  unto  thee,  that  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  hath  wrought  all  this.*'    (Job  xii. 

7 9.)     Thus  Paul  bids   us  trace  the  goodness  of 

God  in  "rain  from  heaven  and  fruitful  seasons;" 
thus  the  Saviour  teaches  us  that  the  sparrow  and 
the  lilv  of  the  field  proclaim  to  us  the  care  of  provi- 
dence ;  and  thus,  in  the  text,  we  are  directed  to  the 
falling  leaf,  as  an  emblem  of  our  feebleness  and 
frailty. 

It  would  be  ensy  to  show  in  how  many  respects 
the  leaf  is  emblematical  of  the  life  of  man.  Youth 
is  the  opening  leaf  of  the  flower  in  spring;  beautiful 
and  lovely,  and  promising  future  luxuriance;  but, 
alas !  how  often  is  this  promise  delusive  !    how  often. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  183 

instead  of  arriving  at  maturity,  is  it  blighted  by  the 
insect,  crushed  or  devoured  by  the  beasts  of  the 
field,  broken  down  by  the  storm,  or  borne  away  by 
the  wind  !  Bereaved  parents,  who,  while  watching 
the  expanding  faculties  and  the  opening  virtues  of 
your  children,  have  been  overwhelmed  with  an- 
guish, while  your  fond  anticipations  have  been  bu- 
ried in  their  tomb  !  Youths,  who  have  poured  your 
tears  over  the  tombs  of  those  youthful  associates 
who  have  been  torn  from  you  in  the  bloom  of  their 
years !  with  what  energy  will  the  words  of  the  text 
strike  your  hearts;  with  what  deep  feeling  will  you 
acknowledge  its  truth.  Manhood  is  the  full-grown 
leaf,  or  rather  the  tree,  on  which  all  the  leaves  appear 
in  their  maturity.  The  good  man  affords  to  those 
around  him  refreshment  and  nourishment  from  his 
shade  and  from  his  fruit ;  while  the  bad  man,  like 
the  poisonous  manchineel,  or  the  fabled  upas,  de- 
stroys those  tender  plants  over  which  his  influence 
extends,  and  diffuses  pestilence  and  death  around 
him.  The  leaf  shaken  by  every  wind,  trembling  at 
the  gentle  whisper  of  the  breeze,  well  represents  the 
mind  of  man  agitated  by  anxiety,  ruffled  by  cares, 
always  discomposed  and  restless. 

But  leaving  these  and  similar  points  of  resem- 
blance, let  us  apply  the  words  of  our  text  to  the 
successive  generations  of  men^  io  ouv  bodies^  and  to  our 
minds. 

I.  "  We  all'do  fade  as  a  leaf"  It  is  true  of  ivhole 
generations  of  men.  These  rapidly  flit  across  the  sur- 
face of  the  earth,  and  having  acted  their  parts  for  a 
few  years,  have  sunk  into  the  grave,  wliile  their 
places  have  been  occupied  bya  new  generation,  as 
short  lived  and  as  transitory  as  themselves.  The 
earth,  on  which  they  indulged  their  passions,  for 


184  SERMON    CXXX. 

which  they  contended,  and  which  received  their 
ashes,  still  subsists;  but  their  places  know  them  no 
more.  The  sun  which  enlightened  them,  shone 
upon  their  graves  ;  and,  undisturbed  by  their  disso- 
lution, continued  its  splendid  course  in  the  heavens, 
to  publish  to  their  successors  the  greatness  of  its 
Creator.  Reflections  of  this  kind,  though  affecting, 
are  useful ;  they  teach  us  to  make  a  proper  estimate 
of  human  life;  they  show  us  its  littleness  in  itself, 
and  the  wisdom  of  combining  its  pursuits  with  our 
eternal  destination.  Ye  who  are  scheming,  plotting, 
contriving,  only  for  this  world,  look  back  to  past 
generations,  and  see  how  little  you  will  gain,  even  if 
all  your  expectations  be  accomplished  !  What  those 
generations  now  are  who  forgot  God  belbre  the 
flood ;  or  who  in  after-times  reared  those  pyramids 
which  so  long  have  survived  the  assaults  of  time ;  or 
who  reared  or  overturned  the  ancient  ufiiversal 
monarchies:  what  those  generations  are  to  us.  ours 
will  be  to  our  successors;  unloved,  seldom  thought 
of,  leaving  few  traces  of  its  existence.  The  tree 
will  still  stand,  be  covered  with  new  leaves;  but  we 
shall  have  fallen  and  been  forgotten. 

II.  But  we  may  apply  the  text  not  only  to  genera- 
tions, but  also  to  every  individual;  and  with  respect 
to  our  bodies,  how  easy  is  it  to  show  that  "  we  all  do 
fade  as  a  leaf!" 

Mortal  man!  consider  %  body,  and  acknowledge 
this  trutli.  It  is  indeed  "fearfully  and  wonderfully 
made,"  and  displays  the  perfections  of  its  Creator. 
But  the  very  delicacy  of  its  formation  renders  it 
more  liable  to  destruction.  It  is  only  surprising 
that  a  machine  so  complicated,  consisting  of  so  many 
thousand  veins,  and  nerves,  Jind  vessels,  and  springs, 
should  continue  in  order  for  a  week  or  for  a  day.    In 


MISCELLANEOUS.  185 

whatever  situation  we  place  ourselves,  whatever 
care  we  take  of  it,  it  will  gradually  decay;  nothing 
can  prevent  its  dissolution  :  each  day  of  our  life  is  a 
new  combat  with  death,  which,  finally  victorious, 
will  break  down  this  fabric,  and  reduce  to  its  first 
principles  this  animated  dust.  To  this  state  we  are 
hourly  advancing.  As  the  various  tinges  of  the  leaves 
become  imperceptibly  stronger  and  stronger,  till 
they  fall ;  so  on  us  are  insensibly  impressed  indica- 
tions of  the  diminution  of  our  vigour  and  the  ap- 
proaching termination  of  our  days. 

But  the  leaf  does  not  always  remain  till  autumn 
gradually  separates  it  from  the  parent  tree :  often  it 
is  nipped  off  in  an  instant  by  a  sudden  frost,  or  rude- 
ly torn  away  by  the  fury  of  the  storm.  Like  this 
leaf  we  too  may  fall,  and  never  attain  the  period  of 
old  age.  How  few  arrive  at  the  ripeness  of  age,  and 
sink  under  the  inevitable  decays  of  nature !  "  Our 
foundation  is  in  the  dust,  and  we  are  crushed  before 
the  moth."  Ten  thousand  circumstances,  which  we 
can  neither  foresee  nor  avert,  may  cut  short  our 
days.  Every  pore  affords  an  avenue  to  death.  Vio- 
lent disease  may  in  a  few  hours  do  the  work  of  years 
in  breaking  down  the  system.  The  food  that  we 
eat,  incapable  like  that  of  Eden,  of  rendering  us  im- 
mortal, may  lay  the  foundation  of  incurable  diseases. 
The  air  that  is  necessary  for  life  may  be  loaded  with 
pestilential  vapour,  and  the  next  breath  that  we 
draw  may  take  in  something  that  no  human  skill  can 
expel.  Every  where  we  are  encompassed  by  so 
many  perils,  that  we  should  long  since  have  perish- 
ed, had  not  a  particular  providence  watched  over 
us :  every  where  our  last  hour  may  sound. 

"  We  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf."     The  lives  of  the  an- 
tediluvian patriarchs  might  have  been  compared  to 

VOL.  IV.  24 


186  SERMON  CXXX. 

Ihe  tree  which  endures  for  centuries :  but  the  longest 
lives  amono;  us  are  too  short  to  be  compared  to  the 
more  durable  productions  of  nature,  or  even  to  the 
works  of  art.  The  oaks  wliich  our  fathers  planted, 
will  afford  shade  to  our  descendants  after  we  have 
perished  from  the  earth.  Cities,  states,  and  empires 
will  remain,  when  those  who  inhabited  them  pass 
away  and  are  forgotten.  Naj,  the  monuments  of 
human  power  will  resist  the  corrosions  of  time,  when 
the  hands  that  reared  them  are  dissolved  in  the 
grave. 

"  We  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf."  How  loudly  is  this 
proclaimed  by  observation  and  experience  !  Where 
are  those  who  began  with  us  the  career  of  life.^ 
How  many  of  them  have  dropped  into  the  dust  and 
are  forgotten  ?  Where  are  the  friends  with  whom 
we  associated  in  the  morning  of  our  days  ?  Them 
we  have  not  forgotten ;  but  many  of  them  are  re- 
moved into  Ihe  eternal  world,  and  we  are  prosecut- 
ing our  journey  through  earth  without  them.  Where 
are  those  with  whom  in  past  years  we  associated  in 
scenes  of  business,  of  pleasure,  or  of  devotion  ?  Hom 
many  whose  names  are  blotted  for  ever  from  the  list 
of  life !  Yes,  recollect  how  often  thou  hast  been 
called  to  mourn ;  of  how  many  dear  friends  and  re- 
latives thy  bosom  has  been  rilled  :  recollect  that  the 
separations  thou  hast  endured  have  also  been  expe- 
rienced by  others :  consider  that  at  this  momenl 
many  tender  ties,  which  have  been  cemented  by 
years,  are  dissolving;  many  parents  gazing  on  the 
cold  corpses  of  their  children ;  many  children  weep- 
ing over  the  authors  of  their  days;  many  wives  and 
husbands  torn  from  the  hearts  of  those  who  loved 
them :  with  these  relh'ctions  go  to  the  repositories 
of  the  dead,  and  mark  lio\y  many  hillocks  rest  upon 


SMSCELLANEOUS.  187 

those  bosoms,  which  lately  beat  high  with  life,  and 
hope,  and  pleasure ;  but  now,  frozen  by  the  touch 
of  death,  have  for  ever  ceased  to  palpitate;  and 
then  confess  with  the  prophet,  that  "  we  all  do  fade 
as  a  leaf" 

III.  This  is  no  less  true  concerning  the  faculties  of 
our  mind. 

From  the  intimate  and  mysterious  connexion  of 
the  body  and  the  spirit,  they  mutually  and  power- 
fully affect  each  other;  and  when  the  body  is  de- 
bihtated  by  sickness  or  by  age,  the  mind  also  loses 
its  vigour.  Few  considerations  are  more  humiliating- 
than  the  assurance  that  our  intellectual  powers  may 
thus  "  fade  as  a  leaf,"  and  we  sink  into  second  child- 
ishness. And  how  many  illustrious  instances  of  this 
kind  have  occurred  !  How  often  is  the  understand- 
ing impaired  long  before  the  dissolution  of  the  body ! 
That  same  Warburton,  who  astonishes  us  by  his 
powers,  becomes  an  idiot — ^ 


"  From  Marlborough's  eyes  the  tears  of  dotage  flow, 
"  And  Swift  expires  a  diivelltii-  and  a  show." 


The  memory  is  no  more  permanent  than  the  un- 
derstanding. The  ideas,  as  well  as  the  children  of 
our  youth,  often  die  before  us  ;  and  our  minds  repre^ 
sent  to  us  those  tombs  to  which  we  are  approaching, 
where,  though  the  brass  and  marble  may  remain, 
yet  the  inscriptions  are  often  effaced  by  time,  and 
the  imagery  worn  away.  The  imagination  loses  its 
liveliness  and  vigour,  and  is  incapable  of  its  former 
flights  and  transports.  The  affections  lose  their 
warmth  and  vivacity,  and  the  pleasures  of  sen  so  and 
science  charm  not  as  thev  once  did. 


188  SERMON  CXXX. 

Thus  with  respect  to  the  whole  man,  it  is  true  that 
«  we  fade  as  a  leaf;"  and  like  it  we  must  soon  fall. 
We  shall  no  longer  be  seen  in  our  occupations,  in 
our  families,  nor  in  the  church  of  God.  On  our 
grave-stones,  and  on  the  hearts  of  our  friends,  this 
inscription  will  be  imprinted,  '  Here  he  once  lived  :' 
but  these  memorials  are  also  perishable;  happy  for 
us  if,  real  children  of  God,  our  names  are  registered 
in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  a  record  that  shall  never 
perish.  vSuch  are  some  of  the  truths  of  which  the 
fading,  falling  leaves,  that  are  now  scattered  in  our 
paths,  should  remind  us.  Let  us  listen  to  these  mute 
preachers,  and  properly  estimate  our  earthly  state. 

My  brethren,  the  truths  Avhich  have  been  an- 
nounced to  you  in  this  discourse  are  so  indubitable, 
and  so  interesting  to  us,  that  one  would  suppose  they 
never  could  escape  from  our  minds;  yet,  alas!  we 
seldom  seriously  think  of  them;  we  crowd  our  lives 
with  business  and  pleasure,  so  as  to  give  no  room 
for  the  remembrance  of  death.  Let  me  beseech  you 
at  last  to  awake !  to  close  your  hearts  for  a  time 
against  the  noisy,  seductive  scene  around  you,  and 
to  think  seriously  of  yoiirselves,  of  your  true  situa- 
tion, and  the  duties  whicli  thence  result. 

1.  Do  we  fade  as  a  leaf?  Let  us  then  moderate 
our  desires  after  the  enjoyments^  the  riches^  and  honours^ 
of  a  world  that  we  may  be  called  to  leave  to-morrow. 
Think  of  (he  coffin,  the  worm,  and  tlic  shroud:  all 
that  will  soon  be  left  you  of  your  worldly  acquire- 
ments! Think  how  incapable  the  objects  to  wliich 
too  many  give  their  M'hole  souls,  will  be  to  support 
your  fainting  spirit  amidst  the  last  struggles  of  la- 
bouring nature  !  Think  how  inefTectual  they  will 
be  to  procure  you  pardon  or  at^ceplance  at  the  bar 


MISCELLANEOUS.  1 89 

oi  God;  and  acknowledge  the  necessity  of  instantly 
attending  to  the  duties  of  religion.  Waste  no  more 
of  that  time  which  God  has  given  you:  much  of  it 
has  already  been  squandered  ;  much  of  it  has  si- 
lently flowed  from  you  whilst  you  were  little  thinking 
of  it,  and  has  rendered  up  an  account  of  the  manner 
in  which  it  has  been  spent  at  the  tribunal  of  the 
Eternal.  Live  to  God  and  to  your  souls ;  feel  that 
you  have  higher  interests  than  those  of  a  body  that 
is  fading  and  tending  to  dissolution  ;  of  a  body  given 
only  as  the  temporary  abode  of  the  immortal  spirit. 
2.  Do  the  faculties  of  the  soul  fade  as  well  as  the 
body  ?  Of  what  importance  then  is  it  for  you,  who 
are  still  in  the  bloom  of  life  and  the  vigour  of  your 
days,  noiv  to  acquaint  yourselves  with  God  ;  now  to 
devote  yourselves  to  him  through  the  Redeemer; 
now  to  become  acquainted  with  his  precious  gospel. 
Before  your  understanding  is  filled  with  prejudices, 
corrupted  by  sinful  habits,  or  weakened  by  sickness 
or  age,  carefully  investigate  the  doctrines,  and  en- 
deavour to  imbibe  the  spirit,  of  Christianity.  While 
the  memory  still  is  tenacious,  store  it  with  useful 
ideas,  and  with  a  profound  knowledge  of  rehgion. 
While  the  affections  are  yet  ardent,  direct  them  to 
their  true  object,  the  glorious  God  and  compassion- 
ate Redeemer,  and  exercise  them  in  devotion,  zeal, 
and  benevolence.  Happy  indeed  are  they  who  thus 
employ  their  jouth  !  Amidst  the  decays  of  nature 
a  sacred  peace  shall  be  spread  upon  his  soul ;  thouo-h 
their  minds  should  lose  their  vigour,  they  shall  still 
taste  the  sweetness  of  religion ;  though  they  may 
not  have,  when  age  has  chilled  their  affections,  those 
high  and  transporting  joys  which  they  felt  in  youth, 
yet  they  shall  enjoy  what  is  still  more  valuable,  that 


190  SF.RiMON  CXXX. 

settled  and  sacred  tranquillity  of  mind,  and  well- 
grounded  hope  of  <i;lory,  Aviiich  is  the  result  of  much 
experience  and  a  long  walk  with  God.  Oh !  what 
precious  cordials  are  these  amidst  the  dreariness 
and  infirmities  of  age  ! 

3.  Since  "  we  fade  as  a  leaf,"  and  with  us  all  the 
transient  glories  of  our  present  state,  let  us  fix  our 
thowhts  and  affections  on  those  thin<rs  which  endure  for 
ever :  on  that  Saviour  who  is  eternal ;  that  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  moved  ;  that  heavenly  inheritance 
which  is  incorruptible,  undefilcd,  and  which  fadeth 
not  away.  The  tree  stripped  of  its  leaves  in  autuuu). 
is  in  the  spring  clothed  by  the  God  of  nature  witli 
fresh  verdure  and  beauty,  and  with  leaves  more  fair 
and  gay  than  those  which  fell.  Thus,  believer,  shall 
it  be  with  thee  when  the  winter  of  death  is  past,  and 
the  spring  of  eternal  day  shall  dawn.  Thou  shall 
rise  again  with  an  incorruptible  body,  and  more 
perfect  faculties,  which  shall  never  grow  dim  with 
age.  Thou  shalt  rise  in  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and 
flourish  in  immorlal  bloom  in  the  Paradise  of  God. 
To  adopt  the  poetical  language  of  Bisliop  Home, 

"  On  tlie  ticc  of  life  »;teriia1, 

Man,  let  all  lliy  ihoughls  be  stajr'd  , 
Wliich  alone,  for  ever  vernal, 

IJcars  those  leaves  which  never  fade." 

4.  Finally  :  the  consideration  that  "  we  all  fade 
as  a  leaf,"  will  give  consohition  to  the  child  of  God  \\  ho 
is  languishing  in  afflirtlon,  and  contrnmrd  by  the 
■world.  The  hand  that  dc'pre^-sed  and  wounJed  can 
raise  and  heal.  But  even  if  Providence  should  not 
case  you  of  your  burden,  yet  the  time  of  warfare  is 
hastening  to  its  close.     The  next  hour  may  enlarge 


MISCELLANEOUS,  191 

your  struggling  soul  from  its  earthly  prison,  and 
place  it  in  a  mansion  where  there  shall  be  nothing 
to  vex  or  annoy,  and  where  tears  shall  be  wiped 
away  from  your  eyes  for  ever.  Or  if  years  are  still 
to  be  spent  by  you  in  sorrow,  how  soon  will  they  be 
passed  !  Every  evening  sun  that  goes  down,  every 
organ  that  fails,  every  flower  that  droops  upon  the 
stalk,  every  leaf  that  drops  from  the  tree,  are  so 
many  warnings  of  that  stroke  which  is  to  relieve  you 
from  this  vain  world.  Be  humble  and  resigned ;  and 
while  the  storm  is  loud  and  boisterous,  look  forward 
with  patience  to  that  shore  where  storms  shall  be  at 
rest  for  ever. 


192  SLRMON  CXXXl. 


SERMON  CXXXI. 


— Q©^— 


nVY    OF    PENTECOST. 


Acts  ii.  1 — i. 

,J/ul  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come^  they  were 
all  with  one  accord  in  one  place.  And  suddenly  there 
came  a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of  a  rushing  mighty 
V'ind^  and  it  filed  all  the  house  where  they  were  sitting, 
yjnd  there  appeared  unto  tJicjn  cloven  ton^^ues  like  as  of 
fire,  and  it  sat  upon  each  of  them.  jJnd  they  were  all 
fdled  ivith  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with  other 
tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance. 

A  FEW  Sabbaths  since  vvc  consklcrcd  the  glorious 
.iscension  of  our  Rcilccmer.  We  listened  to  him 
while  he  commanded  the  disciples  to  wait  at  Je  ru- 
salem  for  the  promise  of  the  Father,  and  assured 
them  that  not  many  days  hence  th(>y  should  recei\r 
power,  and  be  baptized  willi  the  Holy  Cihost.  We 
beheld  him  then  rising  majestically  from  Olivet,  and 
received  into  the  heavens  till  the  time  of  the  restitu- 
tion of  all  things. 

For  the  fulfilment  of  his  promise,  for  the  promul- 
gatir^nofhis  Lr<>>^pel,  for  the  salvation  of  men.  it  ^vm- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  193 

necessary  that  the  heavens  should  again  be  opened, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  descend,  to  dispel  all  prejudice 
and  darkness  from  the  minds  of  the  apostles,  to  in- 
spire them  with  invincible  courage  and  zeal,  and  to 
bestow  upon  them  those  miraculous  powers  which 
would  be  seals  of  their  ministry,  and  give  efficacy  to 
their  preaching. 

This  was  done  on  the  feast  of  Pentecost.  It  is  an 
event  which  is  this  day  gratefully  commemorated  by 
many  Christian  churches,  and  it  will  not  be  unin- 
teresting nor  useless  for  us  to  consider  it,  and  to 
examine  the  time,  the  place,  the  dispositioyis  of  the 
disciples,  the  signal  of  the  conferment  of  the  Spirit, 
the  emblem  which  denoted  his  presence,  and  the 
effects  which  he  produced. 

1.  The  time  that  God  chose  for  the  Holy  Spirit 
visibly  to  descend  on  the  disciples,  was  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  fifty  days  after  the  resurrection  of  our 
blessed  Saviour,  and  ten  after  his  ascension.  The 
Jews  (as  you  are  taught  in  the  twenty-third  chapter 
of  Leviticus)  had  three  solemn  festivals,  on  the 
recurrence  of  which  all  the  males  of  the  nation  were 
required  to  assemble  at  Jerusalem,  there  to  worship 
God  in  his  temple.  These  festivals  were  the  pass- 
over,  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  and  the  feast  of  weeks. 
This  last  was  thus  called  because  it  occurred  when 
seven  times  seven  days  had  elapsed  after  the  pass- 
over;  and  by  the  hellenist  Jews  it  was  termed  pen- 
tecost,  from  a  Greek  word  signifying  fifty,  because 
the  event  which  it  commemorated  took  place  on  the 
fiftieth  day  after  the  deliverance  of  the  Israelites 
from  Egypt.  There  are  several  reasons  which  ren- 
dered this  a  peculiarly  fit  season  for  this  miracle. 
There  were  then  at  Jerusalem  many  Jews,  not  only 
from  the  various  parts  of  Judea,  but  also  from  all 

VOL.  IV.  2^y 


194  SERMON  CXXXI. 

those  countries  in  wliicli  they  had  been  dispersed. 
These  stninf^ers,  struck   with   this   miracle,  ^vould 
relate  it  to  their  rellow-cilizens  on  their  return  to 
their  respective  homes,  and  thus  prepare  them  for 
the  reception  of"  the  j^ospel  wjienever  it  should  be 
preached  to  them.     To  this  reason  we  add  another: 
The   Jewish   dispensation    was   preparatory  to  the 
Christian ;  and  God  in  his  wisdom  so  ordered  events, 
that  the  great  evangelical  blessings  should  be  com- 
municated at  the  very  same  times  when  those  bless- 
ings of  the  law,  which  were  the  types  of"  them,  were 
observed  or  commemorated.     Thus  the  true  Lamb 
of  God  was  ofTered  in  sacrifice  at   the  very  season 
when  the  prefigurative  passover  bled.     Thus  too, 
while  on  the  day  of  pentecost  the  Jews  were  olfer- 
ing  to  God  their  hrst-fruits,  he,  by  shedding  down 
his  Spirit,  enabled  the  apostles,  the  chief  labourer!? 
in  the  spiritual  harvest,  to  offer  the  three  thousand 
converts  as  the  glorious  first-fruits  of  the  salvation  of 
the  nations.     This  too   was  precisely  the  same  day 
on  which,  nearly  fit\een  hundred  years  before^  the 
law  was  given  from  Mount  Sinai.    It  was  proper  that 
the  law  of  grace  should  be  proclaimed  at  the  same 
period,  and  with  miracles  eipiaily  great,  though  not 
so  terrible:  for  there  the  thunder,  the  lightning,  and 
the  darkness,  united  in  inspiring  fear;  here,  in  con- 
formity to  the  law  which  was  now  promulgated,  every 
thing  was  milder  and  less  appalling. 

My  brethren,  the  conduct  of  God,  in  clioosing  this 
day  as  the  season  of  so  many  wonders  and  so  many 
blessings,  surely  reproves,  in  the  most  powerful 
manner,  the  indevotion  ahd  guilt  of  those  who 
neglect  it,  or  pervert  it  to  other  ends  than  those  for 
which  it  was  appointed.  •ReincMuber,  that  while 
thou  art  profaning  the  Sabbath  of  thy  God,  thou  art 


MISCELLANEOUS.  195 

not  merely  neglecting  the  season  instituted  to  com- 
memorate the  wisdom  and  goodness  manifested  in 
creation;  thou  also  neglectest  the  day  when  God 
descended  in  majesty  upon  Sinai  to  rescue  the  world 
from  idolatry,  to  give  laws  to  his  people,  and  to  point 
to  the  Messiah  that  was  to  come;  the  day  on  which  thy 
Redeemer,  having  atoned  for  thy  sins  by  his  agonies 
and  blood,  arose  for  thy  justification;  the  day  on 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  descended  to  lay  the  deep 
and  firm  foundations  of  the  church  of  Christ.  Darest 
thou  profane  a  day,  consecrated  not  only  by  the 
command  of  God,  but  also  by  the  assemblage  and 
union  of  so  many  of  the  richest  blessings  of  heaven! 
2.  The  place  where  this  miracle  occurred  was  Je- 
rusalem, that  ungrateful  city  in  which  the  Saviour 
had  been  condemned,  the  inhabitants  of  which  had 
exulted  in  his  agonies  and  death.  Would  we  not 
have  supposed  that,  as  a  punishment  for  their  rejec- 
tion of  the  Messiah,  God  would  have  chosen  some 
other  place  in  which  to  display  his  august  miracles, 
in  which  to  lay  the  foundation  of  the  church,  and  to 
commence  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  ?  Thus, 
perhaps,  man  would  have  acted;  but  the  place,  as 
well  as  the  time,  was  wisely  selected  by  God.  This 
miracle  occurred  at  Jerusalem,  to  fulfil  the  predic- 
tions of  the  ancient  prophets,  who  had  pointed  it  out 
as  the  cradle  of  the  church,  and  the  source  whence 
these  spiritual  gifts  and  blessings  should  flow  to  the 
nations.  They  concur  in  declaring,  that  from  Zion 
should  go  forth  the  law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord 
from  Jerusalem.  It  was  also  fit  that  the  same  city 
which  had  witnessed  the  pi^ofound  humiliation  of 
the  Son  of  God,  should  witness  also  his  glory,  his 
triumph,  the  riches  of  his  gifts  and  blessings.  It  was 
fit  that  a  renewed  offer  of  mercy  should  be  made  to 
this  people,  that  the  terrible  severity  of  the  judg- 


196  SERMON   CXXXt. 

ments  that  were  about  to  be  poured  on  those  of  them 
who  remained  impenitent  and  unbeheving,  might  be 
justified  in  the  eyes  of  all.  It  was  fit  that  the  power 
of  divine  grace,  and  the  immensity  of  divine  love, 
might  be  manifested,  in  the  conversion,  the  pardon, 
the  salvation,  even  of  some  of  the  murderers  of"  the 
Redeemer.  His  prayer  was  thus  to  be  accomplish- 
ed, ("  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do,")  w  hen  the  nails  with  which  they  had  fast- 
ened him  to  the  cross  pierce  their  own  hearts,  and 
when  they  flee  to  that  blood  which  they  had  lately 
shed  with  impious  mockery  and  savage  fury,  as  the 
only  foundation  of  their  hope.  Poor  penitent !  when 
thou  seest  such  sinners  plucked  from  everlasting 
misery,  ncedest  thou  despair  if  thou  hast  (led  to  that 
cross,  through  the  eflicacy  of  which  they  are  now  in 
glory  ?  Believer,  does  not  thy  heart  burn  with  love 
to  thy  Redeemer,  when  thou  hearest  him,  just  before 
his  departure  from  earth,  commanding  hrs  apostles 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  nations,  fje^inmmr  at  Jeru- 
salem ;  at  ungrateful,  perverse  Jerusalem,  which  still 
was  not  beyond  the  reach  of  infinite  mercy  and  om- 
nipotent grace  ? 

3.  The  disciples  w  ere  all  ''  tcith  one  accorcV  in  one 
place.  They  were  united  by  piety  and  love.  This 
had  not  always  been  the  case  witji  tiie  apostles: 
ambition  and  jealousy  had  sometimes  led  them  to 
dispute  who  sihould  be  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven ;  but  other  feelings,  other  thouiihts,  now 
entirely  occupy  them;  they  are  expecting  ihe  Com- 
forter who  had  been  promised  to  them,  in  whose 
coming  they  are  all  equally  interested  ;  and  when 
the  time  for  the  fiiUihnent  of  this  promise  arrives,  it 
finds  them  asseinl)l;*d  in  perTect  uiiio!i  of  heart  and 
ol  iniiid,  employed  in  tlic  exercises  of  devotion,  ani- 
mated w  ith  the  same  desires,  burning  with  the  same 


MISCELLANEOUS.  197 

zeal,  disposed  to  obey  faithfully  the  inspirations  of 
heaven,  and  to  propose  to  themselves  no  other  end 
in  their  ministry  than  the  salvation  of  souls,  and 
the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  their  common 
Master. 

Would  to  God,  my  brethren,  that  this  disposition 
always  reigned  in  our  religious  assemblies  !  that 
Christians  always  felt  this  spirit  of  charity  and  kind- 
ness for  each  other.  We  should  more  frequently 
obtain  the  blessing  which  our  Saviour  has  promised 
to  those  who  make  and  love  peace ;  we  should  more 
frequently  feel  the  cheering  influences  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  who  loves  to  dwell  where  there  are  harmony 
and  concord,  and  who  departs  from  those  hearts, 
those  families,  and  those  churches,  where  divisions, 
and  violence,  and  bitterness  prevail. 

4.  To  prepare  the  disciples  for  the  miracle  which 
God  was  about  to  work,  to  render  them  attentive  to 
the  visible  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  them, 
*'  there  suddenly  came  a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of 
a  rushing  mighty  wind^  and  it  filled  all  the  house  where 
they  were  sitting."  It  was  a  sound  that  came  from 
heaven,  to  elevate  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the  dis- 
ciples thither  where  Jesus  had  ascended,  and  whence 
he  had  promised  to  send  to  them  the  Comlbrter.  It 
was  a  natural  emblem  of  t!ie  efficacy  and  rapidity  of 
the  preaching  of  the  apostles,  the  progress  of  which 
could  no  more  be  arrested  by  any  obstacle  than  the 
sound  of  the  wind  when  it  blows  with  violence. 

5.  It  was  immediately  succeeded  by  an  appearance 
o^  cloven  tongues^  like  as  of  fire,  resting  upon  each  of 
them.  The  Holy  Spirit  chose  the  emblem  of  fire  to 
represent  the  force  of  his  operations,  and  the  changes 
he  would  produce  upon  the  heart  an"  he  mind. 
The  fire  which  enlightens,  which  warms,  which  pu- 


198  SERMON  CXXXI. 

rifles,  wliicli  melts  the  hardest  metals,  and  changes 
their  form  and  figure,  well  represented  the  action  ol 
the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  apostles  and  all  who  should 
be  converted  by  their  ministry.  This  is  that  bap- 
tism with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire,  with  which 
the  forerunner  of  Jesus  declared  that  the  disciples 
should  be  baptized.  It  was  in  the  form  of  tojigues, 
to  show  that  the  same  Spirit  who  formerly  spoke  by 
the  prophets,  was  now  about  to  speak  by  the  apos- 
tles, and  to  put  in  their  mouths  the  oracles  of  God. 
These  tongues  were  cloven  ;  an  appearance  beauti- 
fully emblematical  of  the  ditlerent  languages,  the 
knowledge  of  which  was  given  to  the  apostles  by 
the  Spirit,  and  perhaps  also  representing  the  diver- 
sity and  abundance  of  the  gifts  aiid  graces  that  he 
was  about  to  shed  on  the  church.  These  tongues 
"  sat  upon  them."  They  did  not  resemble  the  flash 
of  lightning,  dazzling,  and  disappearing  in  a  mo- 
ment ;  but  remained,  to  denote  the  flxed  and  perma- 
nent residence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  them. 

6.  The  effects  of  this  gift  of  the  Spirit  were  imme- 
diately manifest.  Their  understandings  were  sud- 
denly enlightened  ;  they  had  full  and  clear  views  of 
the  nature  of  the  gospel  dispensation  ;  the  prejudices 
which,  as  is  evident  from  the  preceding  chapter  they 
entertained  even  after  the  resurrection  of  Jesus, 
were  dissipated ;  a  new  light  was  slied  upon  the 
prophecies;  and  those  sayings  of  their  Lord  which 
iiad  a[)peared  obscure,  were  now  understood  by 
them.  The  promise  of  Jesus  was  accomplished  : 
John  xiv.  26.  Their  conduct  and  their  character 
were  changed  :  no  longer  trembling,  weak  men,  fear- 
fid  of  openly  professing  the  doctrine  of  tlieir  Master; 
they  are  henceforth  firm,  courageous,  intrepid,  un- 
appalled  by  any  danger.     No  longer  animated  by  a 


MISCELLANEOUS.  199 

false  zeal,  and  ready  to  call  down  fire  from  heaven  ; 
they  are  meek,  patient,  loving  their  enemies,  filled 
with  pity  for  the  wandering,  labouring  with  a  zeal 
full  of  charity  to  lead  sinners  to  the  path  which  con- 
ducts to  heaven.  No  longer  attached  to  the  honours 
of  the  world,  and  indulging  the  chimerical  hope  of 
becoming  great  and  rich  in  the  service  of  Christ, 
they  reject  all  that  the  world  loves,  expose  them- 
selves to  sufferings,  contempt,  and  persecution,  and 
place  all  their  glory  in  preaching  Jesus  Christ,  in 
suffering  for  Jesus  Christ,  in  dying  for  Jesus  Christ. 
Such  a  sudden  change  of  character  could  be  pro- 
duced only  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  with  which  they  were 
filled. 

And,  finally,  they  received  the  power  of  working 
the  greatest  miracles,  and  of  declaring,  in  their  re- 
spective languages,  to  the  various  nations  assembled 
at  Jerusalem,  "  the  wonderful  works  of  God :"  his 
nature,  his  salvation,  his  mercy  to  the  children  of 
men. 

1.  Thus,  my  brethren,  we  have  retraced  to  you 
the  transactions  on  one  of  the  happiest  and  most 
glorious  days  with  which  God  ever  honoured  the 
church.  Do  any  of  you,  who  have  hitherto  neglect- 
ed the  concerns  of  your  souls,  say,  '  If  we  had  been 
present  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  if  we  had  seen  this 
miracle,  we  should  have  inquired  with  the  three 
thousand  converts,  what  we  must  do  to  be  saved  ?' 
But  you  have  proofs  of  this  miracle  which  should 
as  fully  convince  you  as  though  you  had  actually 
beheld  it.  The  speedy  and  extensive  propagation 
of  the  gospel  by  means  so  inadequate,  unless  you 
believe  these  powers  were  conferred  on  the  apos- 
tles; the  ruin  of  Jerusalem  at  the  time,  and  in  the 
manner  predicted  ;  the  abolition  of  the  Mc^aic  wor- 


200  SERMON  CXXXl. 

ship;  the  dispersion  of  the  Jews  for  so  many  ages; 
the  prophecies  still  fulfilled  in  them  ;  the  Holy  Spirit 
still  dwelling  in  the  hearts  of  so  many  myriads  : 
these  are  hut  a  few  of  the  proofs  of  the  truth  of  the 
gospel,  and  of  the  miracle  wrought  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost.  Add  to  this,  the  advantages  of  a  Chris- 
tian education  ;  the  benefit  of  being  born  and  reared 
in  the  bosom  of  the  church ;  your  exemption  from 
those  prejudices  which  hung  upon  the  minds  of  the 
Jews:  and  then  say,  whether  you  do  not  enjoy  ad- 
vantages equal  to  those  with  which  they  were  fa- 
voured who  beheld  these  miracles  ?  Miracles  were 
necessary  to  found  the  church  of  Christ,  but  they 
are  no  longer  necessary  now  that  this  church  is 
founded  ;  they  are  succeeded  by  a  kind  of  proof  ad- 
dressed to  the  understanding  and  the  conscience; 
a  proof  abundantly  satisfactory  to  every  one  who 
has  seriously,  carefully,  and  prayerfully  examined 
it,  and  which  cannot  be  rejected  without  the  de- 
struction of  our  souls. 

2.  "  Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost.'*"  I  ask 
not  if  you  are  partakers  of  his  extraordinary  gifts; 
these  have  ceased  in  the  church;  he  no  longer  is 
conferred  to  enable  us  to  work  miracles;  but  he  is 
still  shed  down  on  all  the  true  disciples  of  Jesus,  to 
quicken  them  with  spiritual  life  and  to  sanctify  them. 
"  If  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none 
of  his."  And  this  is  more  important  than  the  con- 
fornicnt  even  of  miraculous  powers ;  for  these  were 
given  as  the  means  of  attaining  this  end,  and  pro- 
moting true  holiness  among  mankind.  The  Spirit 
might  be  bestowed  on  us  for  miraculous  operations 
and  (effects,  and  we  be  lost  for  ever;  hut  if  given  to 
us  as  a  sanclifier,  so  that  by*him  ''  we  mortily  the 
deeds  of  the  body,  we  shall  live."     Let  us  not  then 


MISCELLANEOUS.  201 

be  satisfied,  as  we  value  our  salvation,  till  we  have 
scriptural  evidence  that  "  we  are  born  of  the  Spirit, 
and  that  we  walk  in  the  Spirit." 

3.  Finally:  let  us  remember  that  this  Spirit  was 
bestowed  as  the  consequence  of  the  Saviour's  tri- 
umph, as  the  fruit  of  his  intercession,  as  the  proof 
that  all  authority  is  committed  to  him,  and  in  confor- 
mity with  the  predictions  concerning  him,  that  when 
he  had  ascended,  he  would  give  gifts  to  men,  even 
to  the  rebellious.  Since  therefore  he  is  thus  proved 
to  be  both  Lord  and  Christ  by  divine  appointment 
and  constitution,  let  us  put  our  trust  in  him  for  the 
pardon  of  our  sins  and  reconciliation  with  God.  He 
offered  himself  a  sacrifice  for  us,  and  then  went  into 
the  holiest  of  all  to  appear  in  God's  presence  for  us, 
and  plead  the  merit  of  his  sacrifice  to  obtain  pardon 
and  eternal  salvation  for  us.  He  shows  that  he  has 
been  accepted  in  this  undertaking,  by  the  confer- 
ment of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Is  he  not  then  worthy  our 
highest  trust  and  firmest  confidence  }  May  we  not 
hope  for  justification  through  his  merits,  and  the  re- 
mission of  our  sins  for  his  sake  ?  May  we  not  com- 
mit our  cause  to  him,  and  depend  on  his  pleading  it 
with  success  }  I  mean,  while  our  reliance  on  him  is 
such  as  is  enjoined  in  the  gospel.  Surely  in  this  way 
we  may  through  him  be  justified  and  reconciled  to 
God.  Nothing  can  hinder  but  our  unbelief  or  im- 
penitence, our  rejecting  his  grace,  or  refusing  to 
part  with  our  sins  for  his  sake.  But  if  we  are  made 
truly  willing  to  be  saved  by  liim  from  all  our  iniqui- 
ties, and  give  him  the  honour  of  our  salvation,  we 
may  depend  on  him  for  pai-don.  Nay,  if  we  are 
truly  willing  to  become  penitent,  and  put  ourselves 
for  this  purpose  into  his  hands,  wr  Tiiay  trust  hiju 

VOL.  IV.  26 


202  SER-MON  CXXXII. 

with  the  life  of  our  souls  ;  for  "  he  is  exalted  to  be  a 
Prince  and  a  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  and  remis- 
sion of  sins." 


SERMON  CXXXII. 


9eeet 


CONVICTION    OF    SIN. 


John  xvi.  7 — 11. 

JVeverihciess,  I  tell  you  the  truth:  It  is  expedient  for  you 
that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I  go  not  aivay,  the  Comforter 
will  not  come  unto  you  ;  but  if  I  depart^  I  will  send  him 
unto  you.  Jlnd  when  lie  is  come^  he  will  reprove  the 
ivorld  of  sin,  and  oj  righteousness^  and  of  judgment  : 
of  sin,  because  they  believe  not  on  me  ;  of  righteousness, 
because  I  go  to  my  Father,  and  ye  see  me  no  more  ;  of 
jud<rment,  because  the  prince  of  this  world  is  judged. 

[Particularly  part  of  the  Bth  verse,  "  Ami  when  he  is  come,  he 
will  reprove,"  or  convince,  "  the  world  of  sin."] 

The  Redeemer  was  now  about  to  be  ollered  up  a 
sacrifice  for  our  sins  :  he  had  informed  his  disciples 
of  the  death  that  he  was  soon  to  undergo,  and  of  the 
sutTerini^s  that  thry  should  experience.  No  wonder 
that  *•*  sorrow  tilled  their  hearts."     He  consoles  them 


MISCELLANEOUS.  203 

in  the  tenderest  manner  during  the  whole  of  his  ad- 
dress ;  and  in  this  passage  assures  them  that,  after 
the  entrance  of  his  human  nature  into  heaven,  the 
Holj  Spirit  the  Comforter,  should  communicate  to 
them  such  spiritual  light,  and  grace,  and  joy,  that 
his  departure  from  them  should  tend  to  their  bene- 
fit. That  this  Spirit  should  be  sent,  it  was  necessa- 
ry that  Christ  should  go  away;  since  it  was  pur- 
chased by  his  death ;  was  procured  by  his  interces- 
sion ;  and  was  sent  down  by  an  act  of  royalty  and 
power  when  he  was  invested  in  his  kingdom  and 
glory.  It  is  true  that  this  Spirit  was  in  the  world 
before  the  glorification  of  Jesus,  and  was  the  author 
of  the  holiness  and  comfort  of  the  patriarchs  and 
saints  of  the  Old  Testameiit.  But  as  these  were 
saved  through  the  atonement  of  Jesus,  that  was  to 
be  offered,  so  they  received  the  Spirit  because  the 
Redeemer  was  to  ascend,  to  intercede,  to  triumph. 
Their  receiving  of  the  Spirit  was  as  much  connect- 
ed with  the  Saviour's  departure  from  earth,  as  their 
entrance  into  heaven  was  with  his  sacrifice.  Be- 
sides, though  the  Holy  Spirit  had  been  in  the  world, 
yet  the  full  manifestation  and  display  of  the  ofi^ce 
which  he  sustains  in  the  salvation  of  man,  and  the 
more  abundant  communication  of  his  influences  to 
the  church,  were  to  take  place  only  on  the  exalta- 
tion of  Christ. 

This  Spirit  was  not  only  to  act  as  a  Comforter  to 
the  apostles  and  the  church,  but  was  also  to  reprove, 
or  rather  as  the  original  word  eXfy^n  signifies,  and 
as  it  is  translated  in  the  margin  of  your  Bibles,  and 
in  various  other  places,  to  convince  the  worlds  both  of 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  of  sin ^  of  their  guilt,  depravity, 
and  exposure  to  the  wrath  of  God.  He  was  espe- 
cially to  convince  them  of  the  deep  guilt  of  unbelief. 


204  SERMON  CXXXII. 

and  the  inevitable  ruin  of  those  who  neglect  the 
Saviour.  He  was  to  convince  them  of  righteousness  : 
of  the  righteousness  ol'  the  Redeemer's  person  and 
office ;  of  the  necessity  and  perfection  of  that  ever- 
lasting righteousness  which  he  wrought  out  for  sin- 
ners; and  of  this  he  was  to  give  the  fullest  evidence 
from  the  fact  that  Jesus  had  gone  unto  the  Father: 
had  gloriously,  visibly,  triumphantly  ascended  into 
heaven;  and  instead  of  being  seen  any  more  on 
earth  in  his  state  of  humiliation,  had  proved  his  ac- 
ceptance with  the  Father,  by  sending  down  the  Hoh 
Ghost.  The  Spirit  was  also  to  convince  o^ judgment : 
of  the  certainty  of  future  judgment,  of  the  designa- 
tion and  authority  of  Jesus  to  be  the  Judge  of  the 
world.  Of  this,  proof  shall  be  given  in  the  judgment 
of  Satan,  whose  kingdom  of  darkness  shall  be  shaken 
on  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  who  by  the  gos- 
pel shall  be  dispossessed  of  his  power  over  idola- 
trous nations;  and  shall  be  driven  from  his  empire 
in  the  hearts  of  thousands,  who  had  before  blindly 
obeyed  him. 

Such,  my  brethren,  is  the  gelieral  meaning  of  thi? 
interesting  passage  of  Scripture :  you  see  how  many 
and  what  important  truths  are  contained  in  it.  I 
design  on  the  present  occasion  to  consider  but  one 
of  them:  The  work  of  the  Hoh/  Spirit  in  the  conviction 
of  sin.  '*  He  sliall  convince  the  world  of  sin."  It  is 
true,  as  I  have  already  remarked,  that  the  Saviour 
here  speaks  particularly  of  the  sin  of  unbelief;  ne- 
vertheless it  is  a  general  truth  that  he  lays  down: 
and  besides,  we  cannot  be  convinced  of  the  sinful- 
ness of  unbelief,  unless  we  are  at  the  same  time  con- 
vinced of  the  necessity  of  faUh  ;  and  we  cannot  feel 
this  till  M'c  fuid   that  we  have  such  a  load  of  guilt 


MISCELLANEOUS.  205 

and  unworthiness  as  deprives  us  of  all  hope  in  our- 
selves. 

We  are  then  authorized  bj  the  text  to  treat  the 
subject  in  all  its  extent ;  and  I  know  not  any  mode 
of  treating  it  that  will  be  more  profitable  than  the 
examination  of  these  four  questions : 

I.  What  is  conviction  of  sin  ? 

II.  Who  is  the  author  of  this  conviction  ? 

III.  Do  all  convictions  terminate  in  true  conver- 
sion }  and, 

IV.  What  are  the  chief  points  of  distinction  be- 
tween those  legal  convictions,  which  have  been  ex- 
perienced by  many  who  are  lost,  and  those  evan- 
gelical convictions  that  are  peculiar  to  the  children 
of  God? 

I.    What  is  conviction  of  sin?     It  is  opposed  to  the 
insensibility  of  the  thoughtless  ;  to  the  vain  self-flatteries 
of  those  who  delude  themselves  with  the  hope  that 
it  will  be  well  with  them,  though  they  are  strangers 
to  regenerating  grace  and  unwashed  in  the  blood  of 
atonement;  and  to  the  perilous  delays  of  those  who 
defer  the  concerns  of  their  souls  to  an  uncertain  fu- 
ture.    Unlike  all  these,  he  who  is  under  conviction 
of  sin  has  awaked  to  an  awful  sense  of  the  impor- 
tance of  eternity,  of  the  danger  of  his  state,  and  of 
the  necessity  of  instant  attention  to  his  dearest,  his 
everlasting  interests.     His  carnal  security  is  termi- 
nated; he  can  no  longer  hide  from  himself  the  sad 
tru\h  that  he  is  guilty,  deeply  guilty,  and  in  constant 
danger  of  perdition.     He  once,  with  the  mad  and 
ungrateful  world  around  him,  could  mock  at  sin ;  he 
now  has  a  painful  sense  of  it,  and  trembles  at  the 
threatenings  and  judgment  of  God.     He  grieves  at 
the  recollection  of  his  transgressions;  he  displays 
his  sorrow  and  his  fear  in  his  confessions  and  in  hi? 


20b  SERMON  cxxxir. 

prayers;  he  is  diligent  in  his  attendance  on  the 
means  of  t^race.  anxiously  seekinsj  insi ruction  in  di- 
vine things,  and  importunately  inquiring  in  what 
mode  he  can  obtain  deliverance.  Seeing  himself 
pursued  by  the  curses  of  the  law,  and  exposed  to 
everlasting  agonies,  the  world  diminishes  in  his  es- 
teem;  much  change  is  made  in  his  afTections,  and 
much  reformation  in  his  outward  conduct. 

Such  is  conviction  of  sin;  that  conviction  that  was 
felt  by  Peters  hearers  on  the  day  of  Pentecost;  by 
Saul  of  Tarsus  when,  "  trembling  and  astonished,  he 
cried,  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?''  by  the 
Philippian  jailer,  when  he  ''sprang  in  trembling  be- 
fore Paul  and  Silas,  and  said,  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to 
be  saved  ?'"*  Such  is  the  conviction  which  was  once 
felt  by  you,  children  of  God,  when  you  were  first  en- 
lightened to  behold  your  guilt  and  misery.  It  is  not 
conversion:  it  may  be  found  in  its  highest  degree 
while  the  soul  is  yet  unrenewed;  but  it  is' a  prepa- 
ratory work  calculated  to  strip  the  sinner  of  all  self- 
confidence;  intended  so  to  show  him  his  perishing 
need  of  a  Saviour,  that  he  may  suitably  value  the 
offers  of  pardon  that  are  made  in  the  gospel.  It  is 
the  eartlKpiake  and  the  fire  which  precede  the  still 
small  voice  of  God  that  speaks  to  the  heart. 

II.  Who  is  the  an  tl tor  of  this  conviction  of  sin?  Thi.^ 
<]ueslion  is  answered  by  the  text:  it  is  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God.  He  is  for  this  reason  termed  the 
Spirit  ofbonda<rc:  Rom.  viii.  l.j.  "  For  ye  have  nol 
received  the  Spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear":  but  ye 
have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  ^vhereby  we 
cry,  Abba,  Father.*'  It  is  one  and  the  same  Spirit 
there  spoken  of  in  rcvspect  of  two  contrary  opera- 
tions. As  he  testities  to  our  sonsiiip,  he  is  the  Spirit 
nfadoplion:   w^    he    di'^royer^  to   \]^  the  fetters  laid 


MISCELLANEOUS.  207 

upon  us  by  sin  and  Satan,  and  applies  the  law  as 
the  ministration  of  death,  he  is  the  Spirit  oi'  bon- 
dage. 

To  him  we  are  indebted  not  only  for  grace,  but 
also  for  all  that  is  preparatory  to  the  infusion  of  it 
into  the  soul:  of  this  the  slightest  observation  must 
convince  us.  Christian !  how  often,  before  thou 
wast  brought  under  conviction,  hadst  thou  with  in- 
sensibility heard  or  read  those  threatenings,  which 
at  last  were  fastened  upon  thy  conscience  ?  How 
often  hadst  thou  slighted  dispensations  of  provi- 
dence similar  to  that  by  which  thou  wast  at  last 
awakened  ?  When  thou  wast  brought  to  solemn 
consideration,  how  many,  who  were  "  in  the  same 
condemnation"  with  thee,  and  who  enjoyed  the  same 
means  which  reached  thy  soul,  still  slept  on,  regard- 
less of  their  God,  their  Saviour,  and  eternity  ?  ^hesc 
and  ten  thousand  similar  facts  prove  to  us,  that  the 
best  means  are  ineffectual  to  arouse  the  sinner,  till 
the  Spirit  carry  them  home  to  the  heart. 

Let  me  add,  that  the  great  end  and  design  of  the 
gospel  rendered  it  requisite  that  conviction  should 
be  wrought  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  gospel  is  in- 
tended to  display  the  riches  of  divine  grace,  and  to 
remove  all  cause  of  glorying  in  ourselves:  and  if  we 
could  convince  ourselves,  make  ourselves  sensible 
of  sin,  though  afterwards  God  should  by  his  power 
lead  us  to  Christ,  yet  the  glory  of  the  commence- 
ment and  preparation  of  the  work  would  belong  to 
ourselves.  But  in  every  thing  relating  to  our  salva- 
tion, the  glory  must  be  God's  alone  ;  "  the  hewing 
of  the  stone  as  well  as  setting' it  in  the  building;  the 
preparation  of  the  members  as  well  as  uniting  them 
to  the  head." 


208  SERMON    CXXXll. 

It  is  the  Spirit  then,  who  mediately  or  immediate- 
ly, by  his  common  or  special  operations,  producer 
conviction  of  sin. 

III.  Do  all  convictions  terminate  in  true  conversion  9 
To  this  question  the  declarations  of  the  scripture^ 
as  well  as  our  own  observation,  answer,  A''o.  We 
are  taught  that  we  can  <•'  grieve,"  can  "  resist,"  can 
"  quench  the  Spirit"'  of  God.  We  read  of  the  "  striv- 
ing of  the  Spirit"  in  the  time  of  Noah,  with  those, 
who  in  the  time  of  Peter  were,  and  ever  will  con- 
tinue, spirits  in  prison.  We  are  told  of  the  fruitless 
convictions  of  a  Cain,  an  Ahab,  a  Judas,  a  Felix  ;  of 
the  unavailing  tears  of  an  JEsau,  and  the  vain  cries  of 
the  foolish,  delaying  virgins.  In  these  and  similar 
examples  we  see  that  men  may  be  convinced  of 
their  guilt  and  misery,  and  yet  be  strangers  to  re- 
generating grace. 

And,  my  dear  brethren,  have  such  instances  never 
occurred  among  ourselves?  Are  there  none  of  you 
wlio  are  awful  proofs  that  the  deepest  conviction 
may  be  felt  without  true  conversion  unto  God  ?  Have 
none  of  you,  when  lying  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  which 
you  supposed  to  be  the  bed  of  death;  when  visited 
by  some  alarming  providence;  when  hearing  God's 
holy  word  announced  with  energy  and  faithfulness; 
when  your  relatives  and  friends  have  abandoned 
the  path  ol'  sin  in  which  you  walked  together,  and 
have  tied  for  sa!\  alien  to  (he  R(Hleemer?  In  these 
or  in  other  circumstances,  have  none  of  you  trem- 
bled at  your  guilt,  acknowledged  your  transgres- 
Bions,  cried  for  mercy  unto  God,  and  besought  the 
advice  and  the  prayers  of  his  children  ?  And  are 
there  none  of  you  who  have  withered  those  hopes 
of  the  pious  which  you  had  excited  ;  who  have  fal- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  209 

sified  those  promises  which  you  have  made  to  your 
God;  who  have  turned  back  to  the  paths  of  vanity 
and  sin.  Oh  !  with  what  terrible  certainty  do  such 
prove  that  conviction  does  not  always  terminate  in  a 
true  conversion ! 

And  suppose  not,  my  brethren,  that  it  is  improper 
to  attribute  these  fading  convictions  to  the  Spirit  of 
God.  "  Wherever  they  fail,"  I  here  use  the  words 
of  the  excellent  Dr.  Owen,*  "  Wherever  they  fail, 
and  come  short  of  that  real  conversion  to  which  they 
have  a  tendency,  it  is  not  from  any  weakness  and 
imperfection  in  themselves,  but  from  the  sins  of  those 
in  whom  they  are  wrought.  Common  illumination 
and  conviction  of  sin  have  a  tendency  unto  sincere 
conversion.  They  have  so,  in  the  same  kind  as  the 
law  hath  to  bring  us  to  Christ.  Where  this  end  is 
not  attained,  it  is  always  from  the  interposition  of 
an  act  of  stubbornness  and  wiliulness  in  those  en- 
lightened and  convicted.  By  a  free  act  of  their  own 
will,  they  refuse  the  grace  which  is  further  tendered 
to  them  in  the  gospel." 

IV.  What  are  the  chief  points  of  distinction  be- 
tween those  legal  convictions  which  have  been  ex- 
perienced by  many  who  are  lost,  and  those  evange- 
lical convictions  that  are  peculiar  to  the  children  of 
God  ?  A  legal  conviction  arises  from  a  sense  of 
God's  justice,  and  power,  and  omniscience.  He  who 
feels  it,  cries  out,  'I  have  exasperated  that  justice 
whicli  burns  to  the  lowest  hell ;  I  have  offended  that 
terrible  majesty  from  wdiich  1  cannot  flee ;  I  have 
sinned  before  Him  who,  every  where  present,  has 
seen  and  marked  all  my  transgressions.'     AH  this  in 

''  Treat,  on  Sp.  1.  373. 
VOL.  IV.  27 


2.10  SKIl.MON   CXXXII. 

felt  by  him  n  ho  is  under  evangeHcal  conviction  ;  but 
iiis  chief*  sorrow  arises  from  the  consideration  of 
other  attrihutes  of  God  :  the  divine  goodness,  hoh- 
iieBs,  and  disaflection  to  sin.  He  exclaims,  '  I  have 
abused  the  tenderness  of  a  Father,  and  outraged 
infinite  goodness ;  1  liave  offended  purity,  which 
would  have  sanctified  me ;  and  indulged  in  that 
which  is  the  object  of  God's  displeasure.'  The  one 
traces  the  malignity  of  sin  principally  by  itstendencj 
to  produce  the  death  of  the  soul,  and  in  the  agonies 
of  the  lost ;  the  other  chiefly  studies  it  in  the  sufTer- 
ings  and  death  of  the  Son  of  God.  The  one  is  bur- 
dened with  the  fear  of  punishment,  the  other  with 
the  sense  of  his  desert  of  it.  The  one  groans  under 
the  presages  of  wrath,  the  other  at  his  want  of  ho- 
liness. The  one  cries,  '•  There  is  not  a  beam  of 
mercy  ;'  the  other,  *•  There  is  not  a  spark  of  grace.' 
The  one  anxiously  looks  around  for  immediate  com- 
fort ;  sometimes  seeking  it  from  the  world,  some- 
times endeavouring  to  stupify  his  conscience  by  sin- 
ful diversion,  sometimes  applying  to  himself  a  pro- 
mise in  which  he  has  no  concern,  and  thus  extract- 
ing poison  from  a  flower  of  paradise  :  the  other, 
though  he  longs  for  comfort,  will  receive  it  only  from 
that  Spirit  who  first  convinced  him  of  sin;  smitten 
by  the  law,  he  will  be  healed  oidy  hy  the  gospel; 
his  eye,  like  Heman's,  is  fixed  upon  the  God  of" 
salvation;  the  joys  of  the  world  cannot  satisfy  him; 
the  good  opinion  of  others  is  insuflicie-nt  lor  hi* 
peace;  he  waits  (lod's  leisure,  and  carrfully  exa- 
mines \\lj<'lher  the  comfort  ollired  him  in  the  word 
belongs  indeed  unto  him.  The  one  endures  but  for 
a  seasoFi ;  legal  conviction  is  like  an  eartlupiake  by 
which  the  world  is  shaken  for  a  time,  after  which  it 
returns  (o  its  former  stability  :  the  other  is  perma- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  211 

iient.  Evangelical  conviction  never  leaves  us  while 
we  remain  upon  earth.  It  shall  never  leave  the 
Christian  till  he  casts  aside  the  body  of  flesh,  and 
in  heaven  sings  the  praises  of  his  Redeemer. 

1.  This  subject  teaches  us  the  deep  guilt  of  those 
who  strive  to  stifle  those  convictions  of  sin  that  are 
produced  in  the  hearts  of  their  acquaintance  and 
friends.  Such  persons  "  do  despite  to  the  Spirit  of 
grace,"  and  unite  with  the  prince  of  darkness  in  op- 
position to  God  and  the  souls  of  men.  You  may 
succeed ;  by  derision,  by  reproach,  by  seduction, 
you  may  quench  the  light  which  begins  to  break 
upon  the  soul  of  your  awakened  companion  ;  you 
may  lead  him  to  perdition  ;  but  you  shall  have  your 
reward:  in  the  judgment-day  his  blood  shall  be  re- 
quired at  your  hands,  and  through  eternity  he  will 
pursue  you  with  his  curses  for  the  irreparable  injury 
you  have  done  unto  him. 

2.  This  subject  tenderly  and  solemnly  admonishes 
those  who  have  stifled  the  convictions  which  they 
once  felt.  Unhappy  men  !  you  once  appeared  "  not 
far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  you  once  excited 
our  expectations  that  you  would  abandon  your  dis- 
graceful servitude  to  sin  and  Satan,  and  devote 
yourselves  to  the  Lord.  But  though  the  Spirit 
showed  a  readiness  to  heal  you,  you  have  slighted 
him ;  though  he  spoke  to  you  with  authority  from 
heaven,  yet  you  drowned  his  voice  ;  though  he 
moved  upon  your  heart,  yet  you  resisted  his  influ- 
ences ;  and  you  now  stand  upon  your  murdered 
convictions,  declaring  by  your  conduct  that  you  will 
retain  your  sins,  and  that  you  will  not  regard  any 
thing  that  God  saith  against  them,  though  he  speak 
to  you  in  all  the  majesty  of  his  glory,  and  appear 
before   you   armed   with   his   thunders.      Unhappy 


212  fcKIlMD.V  CXXXIf. 

men !  you  have  trifled  with  him  through  whose  iu- 
fluences  alone  you  can  he  rescued  from  guilt  and 
misery,  and  the  probability  of  your  liiial  perdition 
is  much  greater  than  it  was  before  you  quenched 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

3.  This  subject  consoles  and  admonishes  those 
who  are  under  convictions  of  sin.  Fear  not  the 
pangs  of  godly  sorrow;  it  is  the  Spirit  of  grace  who 
convinces  you,  that  he  may  be  your  Comforter. 
Though  you  are  pained,  it  is  by  him  who  is  love  and 
tenderness  :  he  might  have  abandoned  you  to  hard- 
ness of  heart,  till  you  were  phuiged  into  despair. 
The  wounds  of  your  heart,  and  the  tears  which  you 
shed,  are  a  proof  that  he  has  not  entirely  forsaken 
you.  Feel  that  your  present  situation  is  most  so- 
lemn :  the  convictions  of  the  Spirit  will  end  in  sound 
conversion,  or  a  curse.  Still  wait  upon  God  without 
murmuring,  if  he  does  iK)t  immediately  bestow  com- 
forts; he  has  long  waited  upon  you.  Look  to  the 
same  kind  Spirit  who  has  wounded  you  to  heal  you  ; 
supplicate  for  renewing  as  well  as  comforting  grace  : 
without  a  divine  nature,  there  will  be  no  divine 
peace.  Beware  of  false  opinions :  men  in  distress 
of  mind,  like  persons  drowning  and  catching  at 
every  thing  that  promises  relief,  are  ready  to  em- 
brace sentiments  that  promise  them  refreshment, 
which  are  unwarranted  by  the  word  of  God,  and 
which  in  their  cooler  moments  they  would  reject. 
Beware  of  unbelieving  hearts  and  unbelieving 
friends;  they  are,  to  persons  in  your  situation,  evil 
counsellors  and  miserable  comforters.  J3e\vare  of 
the  temptations  of"  Satan,  who.  as  he  formerly  at- 
tempted to  lull  you  to  security,  now  will  bid  you 
despair.  Beware  of  substituting  your  performances 
in  the  place  of  the   KedQcmer,  and  seeking  peace 


MISCELLANEOUS.  213 

from  a  formal  round  of  duties,  instead  of  the  blood 
of  atonement.  Still  persevere,  and  the  Spirit  who 
now  applies  the  law  to  your  conscience,  will  show 
you  the  grace  of  the  gospel. 


SERMON  CXXXIir. 


VOICE  FROM  THE  TOMB. 

Hebrews  xi.  4. 
He  being  dead,  yet  speakeih. 

It  is  of  Abel,  the  first  of  the  human  race  who  fell 
beneath  the  stroke  of  death,  that  St.  Paul  makes  this 
declaration.  He  was  the  comfort  and  the  hope  of 
his  parents ;  on  him  their  heart  and  their  expecta- 
tions were  fixed.  They  fondly  believed  that  he 
would  yet  live  long  upon  the  earth;  that  he  would 
cheer  them  amidst  the  infirmities  of  age;  that  he 
would  watch  by  them  in  their  closing  hours,  smooth 
the  pillow  of  sickness  and  of  pain,  and  perform  for 
them  the  last  sad  oflices  of  affection.  But  soon  were 
these  dear  anticipations  withered  ;  early  were  these 
cheering  hopes  blasted  for  ever.  For  in  the  bloom 
of  life,  in  the  vigour  of  his  powers,  he  was  torn  from 
their  reluctant  arms,  and  they  left  to  bend  in  anguish 


214  SERMON  CXXXIII. 

over  his  corpse.  But  though  dead,  he  yet  spoke : 
sprke  to  his  surviving  parents  and  the  age  in  which 
he  lived,  and  still  continues  to  speak  unto  us.  His 
earlj  and  his  sudden  death  teaches  us  the  most  so- 
lemn and  interesting  truths ;  teaches  us  the  vanity  of 
worldly  prospects  and  pursuits;  teaches  us  that 
youth  and  health  cannot  secure  us  against  death ; 
teaches  us  that  the  period  of  our  dissolution  is  un- 
certain, and  that  there  is  not  a  moment  of  our  lives 
in  which  we  may  not  be  deprived  of  existence. 

But  is  Abel  the  only  one  of  the  dead  who  thus  af- 
fectingly  addresses  us  ?  No  :  the  same  lessons  are 
announced  to  us  by  the  united  voices  of  that  vast 
multitude  who,  like  him,  are  early  and  suddenly 
brou<iht  to  the  tomb.  The  same  lessons  are  an- 
nounced  (oh,  with  what  force !)'  to  you,  young  men, 
by  him  who  so  lately  was  your  associate  and  fellow- 
student,  by  him  who  so  lately  was  seated  with  you  in 
this  sacred  place,  but  on  whose  cold  and  unpalpi- 
tating  breast  the  dust  of  the  church-yard  now  presses; 
who  now  lies  beneath  the  earth  in  a  slumber  so  pro- 
found, that  he  will  be  waked  only  by  the  trump  of  the 
archangel.* 

Come  then,  my  brethren,  and  let  us  listen  to  these 
interesting  preachers.  Let  us  quit  for  a  little  time 
the  commerce  of  the  living,  and  go  to  gain  instruction 
from  the  dead.  Let  us  transport  ourselves  in  ima- 
gination to  those  places  where  darkness  and  corrup- 
tion reign  ;  to  those  graves  where  the  worm  will 
perhaps  shortly  riot  on  our  bodies,  and  wiiere  the 
corpses  of  those  who  have  died  before  us  already 
are  deposited.    Let  us  fix  our  eyes  on  the  cold  ashes, 


*  This  discourse  was  prraclmd  at  Princi-ton,  occasioni'd  by  tbe  death 
of  one  of  the  students  of  the  college.  , 


MISCELLANEOUS.  215^ 

the  dry  bones,  the  frightful  skeletons,  which  are 
there  to  be  found.  In  the  midst  of  this  gloomy  scene 
a  midnight  stillHCSS,  an  appalling  silence  seems  to 
dwell;  but  how  instructive,  how  eloquent  is  this 
silence  !  Does  not  a  monitory  voice  proceed  from 
the  bottom  of  these  tombs,  and  address  your  heart 
with  an  emphasis,  with  an  energy,  which  the  lan- 
guage of  the  living  cannot  rival?  Let  us  listen 
to  this  voice,  and  impress  its  advices  deeply  on  our 
soul. 

The  dead  then  speak  to  us  and  teach  us, 
I.  That  all  those  projects  and  anticipations,  those 
pursuits  and  enjoyments,  which  have  not  a  reference 
to  our  eternal  state,  are  vain,  foolish,  and  delusive. 
Whilst  we  neglect  to  remember  the  narrow  limits  of 
human  life  and  our  approaching  dissolution,  the 
prospects,  the  occupations,  and  the  pleasures  of  this 
world  appear  to  have  solidity  and  value,  and  to  be 
worthy  of  our  cares  and  desires.  But  the  dead 
speaking  to  us,  dissipate  this  illusion,  and  show  us 
that  our  earthly  projects  are  buildings  raised  upon 
the  sand,  which  can  be  overthrown  not  only  by 
storms  and  tempests,  but  even  by  every  little  gust  of 
wind ;  that  those  pleasures  and  pursuits  which  are 
terminated  on  worldly  things,  are  unworthy  the  so- 
licitude of  him  who  has  an  immortal  soul  to  save, 
and  an  endless  heaven  for  which  to  prepare.  They 
show  us  from  their  own  experience,  that  all  things 
below  the  sun  are  transient  and  fading ;  that  how- 
ever closely  we  embrace  them,  death  will  speedily 
unclasp  our  arms  and  tear  us  from  them ;  that  we 
should  therefore  not  fix  our  hearts  upon  them,  but 
attend  chiefly  to  those  infinitely  more  magnificent 
and  durable  enjoyments  that  lie  beyond  the  grave. 
Is  not  this,  young  men,  the  advice  given  you  by  your 


210  SERMON  CXXXIII. 

former  associate  ?  Ilark  !  while  lie  cxrlaiins,  •  I  lia\  c 
now  stood  before  tlie  tribunal  of  nij  Judge,  the  im- 
partial bar  of  my  God.  From  that  elevated  station 
I  looked  back  upon  the  concerns  of  eartli,  and  they 
dwindled  in  importance  to  a  point,  to  a  nothing;  1 
looked  forward  to  that  eternity  whicli  is  before  me. 
to  that  eternity  which  shall  only  be  commencing 
when  countless  millions  of  years  shall  have  past, 
and  I  felt  that  it  alone  deserves  the  pursuit  and  the 
labours  of  man.  I  looked  at  my  right  hand,  and  be- 
held the  ineffable  splendours  of  that  heaven  reserv- 
ed for  the  children  of  God,  and  I  wondered  at  the 
folly,  the  blindness,  the  stupidity,  of  those  who  could 
barter  it  for  the  vain  and  unsatisfactory  pleasures  of 
earth ;  I  looked  at  my  left  hand,  and  beheld  the  un- 
speakable agonies  of  the  accursed,  who  are  groaning 
under  the  pressure  of  almighty  vengeance  ;  1  listen- 
ed to  the  shrieks,  the  bowlings,  the  agonized  cries 
which  re-echo  round  their  dreary  abode,  and  I  shud- 
dered for  those  w  retched  mortals  who  still  expose 
themselves  to  all  these  tortures,  though  God  and  the 
Saviour  woo  them  to  be  happy.  You,  like  me,  young 
men,  must  stand  at  this  tribunal ;  you  must  behold 
these  overpowering  spectacles ;  you  must  spend  an 
eternity  either  in  the  glories  of  paradise  or  the  tor- 
tures of  hell !  in  time  then  prepare  to  meet  your 
Judf'c;  learn  properly  to  estimate  the  concerns  of 
time;  let  God,  and  heaven,  and  eternity,  principally 
eno-ajre  vour  aflections  and  desires  ;  live  conforma- 
bly  to  the  sublimity  of  your  destination  :  live  as  be- 
comes the  heirs  of  immortality.'  Ah!  my  brethren, 
can  you  be  insensible  to  such  a  call  as  this  ?  Though 
you  can  resist  tiie  entreaties  of  your  preachers,  can 
you  close  your  ears  against  a^voice  I'rom  the  dead  ? 
Can  vou  be  unatTected   bv  the   words  of  one  who 


MISCELLANEOUS.  217 

once  was  engaged  in  the  same  studies,  pursuits,  and 
occupations  with  you,  and  who  now  only  entreats 
you  to  secure  your  own  felicity. 

And  do  all  those  of  you,  my  people,  whose  chief 
desires  are  fixed  upon  the  world,  who  spend  your 
lives  in  the  eager  pursuit  of  its  perishable  vanities, 
to  the  forgetfulness  of  God  and  your  souls,  listen  to 
the  dead  speaking  to  you,  and  suspend  those  anxious 
cares,  moderate  those  excessive  desires  for  earth, 
which  now  possess  you  ?     You,  like  them,  must  pass 
through  the  valley  of  death  ;  from  your  closing  eyes 
the  world  must  recede  as  it  has  from  theirs ;  in  that 
eventful  moment  a  sense   of  the  insignificance  of 
earthly  things  will  break  in  upon  your  minds  like 
light  from  heaven,  all  your  worldly  acquisitions  will 
be  viewed  by  you  with  cold  contempt,  and  nothing 
then  will  afford  you  satisfaction  and  give  confidence 
to  your  soul  in  its  approaches  to  God,  except  the 
sentiments  of  religion,  and  the  persuasion  of  an  in- 
terest in  the  Redeemer.     Listen  then  to  the  voice  of 
the  numberless  dead,  and  learn  to  sit  loose  to  the 
earth  and  its  enjoyments.     Ambitious  men !  some  of 
these  dead  cry  to  you,  '  I  have  been  surrounded  by 
that  glory  which  dazzles  you;  I  have  possessed  those 
dio;nities  for  which  vou  are  stru2:2:lino: ;  I  have  been 
eulogized  and  applauded  by  men  :  but  whither  have 
all  my  honours  conducted  me  }  To  the  tomb  !  Whi- 
ther will  yours  conduct  you  }  To  the  tomb  !'    Covet- 
ous men!  listen  to  what  some  of  these  dead  cry  to 
you :  '  I  have  accumulated  riches ;  I  have  heaped 
treasure  upon  treasure;  I  h^ve  acquired  revenues 
almost  exhaustless.     But  of  them  all,  what  have  I 
carried  with  me  to  the  grave  ?  A  cofTm  and  a  shroud  ! 
What  will  you  carry  with  you  of  the  riches  that  you 
are  amassing.^    A  coffin  and  a  shroud  !'  Sensualists  ! 
VOL.  IV.  28 


218  SERMON  CXXXIII. 

listen  to  Avliat  some  ol' these  dead  cry  to  you  :  '  I  liare 
indulged  myself  in  every  pleasure;  I  have  refused 
nothing  to  my  senses  ;  I  Jiave  rioted  in  sensual  joys. 
But  \vhere  did  these  joys  terminate  ?  In  the  tomb,  in 
remorse,  in  perdition  !  What  you  are,  I  have  been  ; 
what  I  am,  you  will  shortly  be.'  O  death !  let  thy 
voice  ever  echo  in  our  ears ;  it  is  terrible  only  to 
those  souls  that  are  enslaved  to  earth,  and  devoted 
to  the  world.  Let  it  often  remind  us  that  we  are 
born  for  immortality,  and  that  an  eternity  of  life  and 
of  glory  should  constantly  engage  our  thoughts,  our 
desires,  and  our  pursuits. 

IF.  The  dead  speak  to  us,  and  declare  that  life  i? 
both  short  and  uncertain.  We  all  of  us  acknowledge 
that  we  must  die  ;  we  none  of  us  are  so  foolish  as  to 
hope  for  an  immortality  upon  earth.  But  we  delude 
ourselves  with  the  belief  that  death  is  yet  at  a  great 
distance ;  that  many  years  will  pass  before  his  ar- 
rows will  pierce  our  heart.  V  isit  the  repositories  of 
the  dead,  and  learn  that  •'  man  that  is  born  of  a  wo- 
man, is  of  few  days  :  that  he  fleeth  as  a  shadow,  and 
continueth  not."  Do  you  not  there  hear  those  who 
were  most  advanced  in  age  saying  to  you  :  '  My  as- 
sociates spoke  of  tlie  length  ol  my  life,  of  the  num- 
ber of  my  years,  but  now  that  I  compare  this  life 
with  the  eternity  which  for  me  has  swallowed  up  all 
time,  how  does  it  appear  .•*  Less  than  an  atom,  com- 
pared to  the  immensity  of  the  universe ;  less  than  a 
drop  of  water,  compared  to  the  extended  ocean.'  Do 
you  not  hear  others,  and  among  them  him  wlio  was 
so  lately  taken  from  us,  crying  even  to  the  young, 
'  It  is  l)ut  a  litMr  time  since  I  was  as  hdl  of  life,  of 
health,  of  chrerlulness,  as  you  :  and  now  I  aftbrd 
you  a  proof  of  the  brevity  of  human  life  ?  Profit  by 
this  instruction  betbre  you  in  your  turn  shall  teach 


MISCELLANEOUS.  219 

the  same  truth  to  your  survivers.  Remember  that 
death  constantly  advances  to  you ;  and  dare  not  to 
defer  to  a  distant  period  your  reconciliation  with 
God,  and  your  preparation  for  eternity.'  Do  you 
not  hear  others,  who  exclaim,  *  Mortal  man,  esteem 
not  yourself  one  moment  free  from  tlie  assaults  of 
death ;  his  arrow  often  ilieth  in  darkness,  and  we 
have  no  warning  of  our  danger  till  we  feel  it  at  our 
heart  ?  The  angel  of  destruction  often  wraps  himself 
in  invisibility,  and  we  dream  not  of  our  peril  till 
his  stroke  has  laid  us  in  the  dust.  Thus  suddenly 
were  we  removed  from  earth :  one  moment  beheld 
us  secure  and  thoughtless,  the  next  saw  us  taking 
the  fearful  plunge  into  eternity,  and  heard  our  irre- 
vocable sentence  pronounced  by  our  Judge.  Be 
instructed  by  our  fate;  for  on  you  also  death  may 
suddenly  descend  like  the  vulture  on  his  careless 
and  unsuspecting  prey ;  you  also  may  in  an  instant 
be  carried  from  the  pleasures  and  pursuits  of  earth 
to  the  tremendous  scenes  of  eternity.'  In  this  man- 
ner do  the  dead  preach  to  us  the  shortness  and  un- 
certainty of  life,  and  a  thousand  other  voices  con- 
firm their  instructions  Let  us  listen  to  some  of 
those  other  witnesses,  and  let  us  strive  to  feel  these 
salutary  lessons,  and  to  repress  every  sentiment  in- 
consistent with  the  condition  of  a  transitory,  short- 
lived being. 

Open  then  your  scriptures,  and  see  if  they  do  not 
echo  the  voice  of  the  dead ;  see  in  what  terms  they 
speak  of  that  life  in  which  you  now  exult,  and  which 
you  fondly  hope  will  be  continped  yet  for  a  long  time.'* 
They  accumulate  image  upop  image  to  teach  you 
your  frailty  and  instability ;  they  range  through  all 
nature  to  find  similitudes  which  will  impress  strongly 
upon  your  minds  this  iinportant  conviction.     Some- 


220  SERMON  CXXXllI. 

times  they  represent  to  us  our  days  under  the  ein- 
blem  of  a  flower,  which  has  scarcely  expanded  [{< 
leaves  before  it  is  withered :  tlie  wind  blows  upon 
it;  it  lani!;uishes  on  its  stalk  and  perishes.  Else- 
where our  days  are  compared  to  the  grass,  verdant 
in  the  morning,  cut  down  before  the  evening,  and 
then  destined  to  the  commonest  uses ;  to  a  shadow 
without  any  real  sul)stance;  to  a  smoke  which  is 
dissipated  by  the  air  almost  as  soon  as  it  rises:  to  a 
dream  which  amuses  us  for  an  instant  and  then  is 
gone.  Our  days,  still  cry  the  scriptures,  are  swifter 
than  those  streams  which  impetuously  roll  their 
waves  along,  and  advance  with  inconceivable  rapidi- 
ty towards  the  ocean,  there  to  be  swallowed  up  : 
they  are  like  the  flight  of  the  eagle,  when  it  cleaves 
the  air  and  descends  with  rapidity  on  its  prey.  In 
this  maimer  the  scriptures  speak  of  the  duration  of 
human  life;  and  when  you  examine  your  constitu- 
tion and  nature,  can  you  doubt  for  a  moment  of  the 
propriety  of  these  representations  ?  Look  at  your- 
selves, examine  this  nice  and  complicated  machine, 
the  human  frame;  behold  the  thousand  delicate  and 
almost  im])erceptible  springs  that  are  necessary  to 
be  continually  kept  in  order,  to  prevent  it  from  rush- 
ing to  ruin  ;  consider  the  almost  infinite  number  of 
veins,  of  arteries,  of  nerves,  of  vessels,  which  com- 
pose this  wonderful  fni)ric,  and  then  instead  of  ex- 
pecting for  a  very  long  period  to  protract  yourd.iys, 
you  will  he  filled  with  woniler  that  you  have  not  long 
since  ])een  laid  in  the  dust.  Every  pore  affords  an 
avenue  to  death ;  every  member  opens  him  access 
to  the  seat  of  life  :  the  air  which  you  breathe,  and 
which  is  necessary  l()r  the  support  of  liie,  may  carry 
death  to  your  heart:  the  seeds  of  those  disorders 
which  may  tear  and  destroy  your  constitution,  were 


MISCELLANEOUS.  221 

perhaps  sown  at  jour  birth,  and  may  be  ah^eady 
sprouting:  the  next  breath  which  heaves  your  lungs 
may  take  in  something,  which  no  human  skill  can 
expel,  and  which  may  suspend  for  ever  the  vital 
functions.  Place  yourself  in  what  situation  you 
please ;  use  the  wisest  precautions  that  the  most 
skilful  physicians  can  devise,  yet  still  your  body 
will  be  continually  tending  to  dissolution;  yet  still 
the  perpetual  diminution  of  your  strength  will  not 
be  interrupted;  yet  still  each  day  in  your  life  will 
be  a  new  combat  with  death,  which,  at  length  vic- 
torious, will  exhaust  this  force,  will  break  these 
springs,  will  destroy  this  machine,  and  reduce  to  its 
first  principles  this  animated  dust! 

Do  you  say,  Notwithstanding  these  representa- 
tions, we  see  persons  who  have  arrived  to  an  ad- 
vanced old  age,  and  why  may  we  not  hope  to  attain 
the  same  period  ?  I  appeal  to  these  very  persons 
to  prove  the  brevity  of  our  lives.  Yes,  I  address 
myself  to  you,  old  men,  who  wear  those  honours  of 
the  hoary  head,  which  most  of  us  who  now  throng 
the  lists  of  life  will  never  attain !  Speak,  and  de- 
clare the  shortness  of  human  life  !  When  you  en- 
tered upon  the  world,  and  looked  to  the  career  that 
you  were  just  about  commencing,  there  appeared  a 
vast  interval  between  you  and  advanced  age.  You 
have  passed  over  this  interval,  you  have  weathered 
the  storms  of  time  for  sixty  or  seventy  years;  and 
now",  from  the  elevated  point  where  you  stand,  re- 
view the  ground  over  which  you  have  gone,  and  tell 
us  whether  this  career,  which  at  a  distance  appear- 
ed to  you  so  extensive,  does  not  now,  that  you  have 
examined  it  more  nearly,  appear  to  have  diminish- 
ed to  a  span  ?  Does  it  not  seem  that  there  is  only 
a  verv  little  distance  between  the  moment  which 


222  S£RMON  CXXXIII. 

witnessed  your  birth,  and  that  which  is  at  present 
flying  from  you  ?  Does  it  not  appear  that  you  only 
made  one  step,  and  passed  from  the  torpid  state  of 
infancy  to  the  vigour  and  sprightliness  of  youth? 
you  advanced  another  step,  and  the  sweUing  fea- 
ture, the  strengthened  muscles,  the  deepened  voice, 
warned  you  that  you  had  started  into  manhood; 
another  step  succeeded,  and  to  your  astonishment 
the  blossoms  of  the  grave  were  upon  your  head,  the 
hand  of  time  impressed  upon  you  the  marks  of  ap- 
proaching dissolution;  and  the  relaxed  nerves,  the 
failing  organs,  the  full  feature  melted  down,  showed 
you  that  you  were  in  the  vale  of  years  !  And  now, 
having  thus  rapidly  flown  over  life,  though  you  may 
still  flatter  yourselves  that  you  will  remain  some  pe- 
riod longer  upon  earth;  yet,  look!  you  already 
touch  the  tomb — look !  there  is  only  an  impercepti- 
ble line  between  you  and  eternity — look!  the  ar- 
row of  death  already  presses  against  your  heart ! 
What  the  experience  of  the  aged  thus  proves,  their 
observation  of  human  life  will  still  more  abundantly 
confirm.  Speak  again,  old  men,  and  tell  this  peo- 
ple how  few  of  those  who  set  out  with  you  in  the 
morning  of  life,  still  accompany  you  in  your  jour- 
ney. Tell  them,  thougli  your  heart  must  fill  at  the 
sad  remembrance,  that  almost  all  your  companions 
in  early  days  have  long  since  dropped  away,  and  that 
you  are  left  in  a  new  generation!  Tell  them  how 
often  your  bosom  has  been  rifled  of  its  dearest 
friends,  till  at  last  you  are  left  to  stand  like  a  soli- 
tary pillar  in  the  desert,  while  those  that  formerly 
reared  their  heads  by  your  side  a/e  lying  in  ruins 
around  you  !  Go,  old  men,  visit  the  places  of  your 
nativity  and  childhood;  then  inform  us  of  the  revo- 
lutions you  have  seen,  and  your  artless  descriptions 


MISCELLANEOUS.  223 

will  preacli  to  our  hearts  the  shortness  of  human 
life  with  the  most  persuasive  eloquence.     You  will 
tell  us,  that  abodes  in  which  jou  had  once  been 
happy,  were    now    occupied    by  new  inhabitants, 
whilst  their  former  tenants  were  lying  in  the  grave. 
You  will  tell  us,  that  you  every  where  met  with 
those  of  whom  you  had  no  remembrance ;  that,  al- 
though the  houses  and  trees  beneath  which  you  once 
sat  with  your  friends,  still  remained,  more  long-lived 
than  man,  and  recalled  to  you  former  scenes,  yet 
the  face  which  used  so  often  to  kindle  into  a  smile 
at  your  approach,  was  now  disfigured  by  corrup- 
tion ;    and   the   hand  which  had  so  often  given  to 
yours  the  pressure  of  affection,  was  cold  and  mo- 
tionless.    You  will  tell  us  that,  in  inquiring  for  your 
former  associates,  you  received  as  the  almost  uni- 
form answer,  "  He  is  dead,  and  his  body  moulders 
in  that  grave."     You  will  tell  us,  that  the  very  few 
old  friends  whom  you  found  amidst  this  scene  of  an- 
guish, appeared  broken  down,  and  changed  in  every 
feature,  and  resembled  some  aged  oaks  stripped  of 
all  their  honours,  and  ready  to  yield   to  the  first 
storm.     Such  is  the  account   that  almost  every  old 
man  would  give  us  in  returning  from  the  scenes  of 
his  early  life ;  and  does  it  not  most  strongly  prove 
the  shortness  of  our  abode  on  earth  ? 

But  why  need  we  appeal  to  the  experience  of  the 
>.aged  ?  None  of  us  have  been  for  so  short  a  period 
in  the  world,  that  we  have  not  had  opportunity  to 
witness  the  same  truth.  Where  is  the  family  in 
which  death  has  never  made  a  fatal  breach  ?  Where 
is  the  parent  or  friend  who  has  never  had  cause  to 
mourn  ?  Where  is  he  who  never  had  those  ties 
which  bound  him  to  another  rent  asunder?  Recall, 
each  for  yourself,  the  last  tremulous  accent^,  the 


224  SERMON  CXXXIH. 

final  adieus,  the  parting  embraces,  which  you  hare 
beheld,  and  in  which  jou  have  borne  a  part !  Re- 
member that  husband  who  possessed  your  affections, 
torn  for  ever  from  your  embraces;  tljat  wife,  whom 
you  loved,  uttering  her  last  sigh  in  your  arms;  that 
child  dragged  from  your  agonized  bosom ;  that  pa- 
rent in  trembling  accents  giving  you  his  dying  bles- 
sing ;  that  friend,  to  whom  your  soul  was  knit,  strain- 
ing upon  you  his  closing  eyes  !  Recall  the  melan- 
choly dissolution  of  those  ties  w^hich  had  united  you 
to  others,  and  which  had  been  cementing  for  years. 
Let  these  recollections  be  your  preachers;  their 
voice  will  be  impressive,  while  echoing  the  accents 
of  the  dead  they  cry,  "  The  days  of  man  are  short 
and  uncertain." 

And  now,  my  brethren,  what  efFects  shall  these 
truths  have  upon  us  ?  Let  them  inspire  us  with  a 
resolution  instantly  to  attend  to  the  concerns  of  our 
souls  :  since  we  must  soon  die,  since  we  may  die 
every  hour,  let  us  instantly  seek  to  acquire  that 
faith,  that  repentance,  that  holiness  of  heart  and 
life,  without  which  our  deaths  must  be  full  of  terror, 
and  our  eternity  spent  in  the  regions  of  despair.  We 
have  had  during  the  last  week  solemn  and  affecting 
warnings ;  let  us  not  neglect  to  profit  by  them.  We 
know  not  what  a  day  or  an  hour  may  bring  forth. 
In  so  dreadful  an  uncertainty,  shall  we  continue 
careless  and  indifferent.^  In  so  perilous  a  situation 
oudit  we  to  rest  satisfied  without  the  favour  of  God, 
and  an  interest  in  the  Redeemer?  Let  us  all,  there- 
fore, devote  ourselves  to  God,  and  then,  liowever 
suddenly  death  shall  come,  we  shall  speak  to  our 
s'urviving  friends  in  accents  of  consolation  and  joy: 
we  shall  say  to  them,  '  Mourn  not  for  me,  I  liave 
onlv  exchanged   earth  for  heaven :  1  fiave  entered 


MISCELLANEOUS.  225 

upon  a  felicity  unspeakable  and  boundless :  be  ye 
followers  of  me  as  I  also  followed  the  Saviour;  and 
then  you  shall  again  be  united  to  me,  never  to  be 
separated  more.' 

God  grant  that  we  may  all  so  live,  that  these  ac- 
cents may  be  heard  from  our  tombs,  for  Christ's  sake. 
Amen. 


SERMON  CXXXIV. 


CHRISTL\N    MOURNING.* 


1  Thes.  iv.  13,  14. 


But  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant^  brethren^  concern- 
ing them  which  are  asleep^  that  ye  sorrow  not  even  as 
others  which  have  no  hope.  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus 
died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  which  sleep  in  Jesus 
shall  God  bring  ivith  him. 

In  looking  around  upon  you,  my  brethren,  I  see 
many  memorials  of  the  triumphs  of  death,  and  of  the 
painful  breaches  that  he  has  made  in  this  flock  for 
some  months  past.    The  mourning  garments  and  the 


*  This  discourse  v/as  preached  in  the  month  of  November,  in  the 
cities  of  Charleston  and  Savannah,  after  a  season  of  unusual  sickness 
and  mortality. 

VOL.  IV.  29 


226  SERMON    CXXXIV. 

dejected  looks  of  the  bereaved,  those  vacant  scats 
which  lately  were  occupied  bj  our  acquaintance  or 
connexions  who  are  now  in  the  eternal  world,  arc 
silei.t,  but  most  eloquent  preachers  to  us.  And 
whose  heart  does-  not  melt  as  he  contemplates  those 
cliiidren  ofallliction  who  remain,  while  their  bosoms 
have  been  riHed  of*  their  dearest  earthly  treasures  ? 
Here  sits  a  widowed  mourner,  who  recalls  the  len- 
der husband  who  has  expired  in  her  arms ;  and  there 
a  solitary  partner,  who  has  seen  the  wife  of  his 
youth,  the  desire  of  his  eyes,  in  the  convulsive  throes 
and  agonies  of  dissolution  !  Here  a  child,  who 
weeps  as  he  recollects  the  ardent  but  tremulous  be- 
nedictions of  an  expiring  parent,  which  proceeded 
ii'om  the  centre  of  a  heart  which,  though  already 
chilled  by  the  frost  of  death,  still  retained  its  ten- 
derness for  him !  There  a  parent,  who  shudders 
with  involuntary  emotion,  while  there  still  vibrates 
on  his  ear  that  final  groan,  at  uttering  which  the  soul 
of  his  child  found  itself  at  the  tribunal  of  God  ! 
Here  a  brother  or  a  sister,  who  have  seen  such  dear 
relatives  straining  upon  them  their  eyes,  already 
overspread  by  the  shades  of  death  !  There  a  friend, 
who  has  received  for  tlie  last  time  the  pressure  of 
atfection  from  the  hand  of  him  whom  he  loved  as  his 
own  soul!  Such  afflictive  scenes  have  been  too 
frequent  to  be  disregarded  ;  too  recent  to  be  forgot- 
ten ;  and  to  those  persons  Avho  have  experienced 
them,  this  discourse  is  peculiarly  addressed.  Par- 
don me,  my  dear  friends,  if  for  a  moment  I  appear 
to  re-open  those  wounds  of  your  soul,  which  have 
scarcely  ceased  to  bleed.  Far  from  the  feelings  of 
my  heart  is  the  desire  to  add  to  the  grief  of  those 
who  have  already  been  bruised  by  the  rod  of  the 
Almighty.  But  it  is  my  warm  wish,  my  ardent  prayer. 


Miscellaneous.  227 

that,  by  these  trials  and  this  converse  with  death 
in  your  famihes,  you  may  be  prepared  for  your  own 
dissolution;  that,  by  seeing  the  grave  thus  opened  for 
your  relatives,  you  may  be  made  to  die  to  the  world; 
that,  while  your  heart  is  made  more  susceptible  of 
impression,  you  may  direct  that  love  which  was  en- 
grossed by  departed  friends,  to  the  blessed  God  and 
the  compassionate  Saviour.  I  adjure  you,  then,  by 
the  cherished  memory  of  those  for  whom  you  weep ; 
by  the  cold  corpses  that  their  bodies  now  present; 
by  the  joyful,  tremendous  eternity  into  which  they 
have  entered,  and  to  which  you  are  hastening ;  to 
listen  with  solemnity,  and  with  sincere  desires  that 
your  bereavements  may  be  sanctified. 

And  you,  whose  families  have  been  preserved  by 
the  good  providence  of  God,  who  have  not  been 
forced  to  taste  that  bitter  cup  of  which  others  have 
so  deeply  drunk,  do  you  also  listen,  that  your  hearts 
may  expand  with  gratitude  while  you  press  to  your 
bosoms  these  dear  objects  of  affection,  whose  society 
you  still  enjoy ;  and  that  you  may  prepare  for  that 
time  which  will  certainly  and  soon  arrive,  when  you 
must  bid  farewell  to  them,  or  they  to  you. 

Three  points  will  claim  our  attention  : 

I.  What  is  that  sorrow  which  Christians  may  law- 
fully indulge  for  departed  friends  ? 

II.  What  is  that  "  sorrow  without  hope,"  which 
they  are  forbidden  to  exercise  ?     And, 

III.  What  are  those  considerations  which  should 
diminish  their  sorrow,  and  mitigate  their  grief  .f* 

I.  Feel  then  your  griefs,  desolate  and  bereaved 

believers ;  you  are  permitted  to  sorrow.    Away  with 

-the  sentiments  of  those  who  teach,  that,  under  our 

afflictions,  we  should  evidence  an  utter  insensibility, 

a  stupid  unconcern !     Such  is  not  the  command  of 


228  SERMON   CXXXIV. 

that  God  "  wlio  knoweth  our  frame,  and  remember- 
eth  that  we  arc  dust;  nor  of  that  Redeemer,  who 
"  in  all  the  afflictions  of  his  people  was  afflicted.'' 
Look  at  jour  scriptures,  ye  who  cruelly  chide  those 
tears  that  relieve  the  wounded  heart,  and  that  are 
accompanied  by  resignation  and  submission.  Did 
Abraham  violate  his  duty  when  he  came  to  Kirjath- 
arba,  "  to  mourn  for  Sarah,  and  to  weep  there  .'*" 
Was  the  lustre  of  Joseph's  character  obscured,  when 
he  grieved  for  his  father  at  the  threshing-floor  of 
Atad,  "  with  great  and  sore  lamentation  ?''"'  Was 
Jeremiah  forgetful  of  his  elevated  office,  when  his 
prophetical  harp  breathed  such  mournful  tones  over 
the  corpse  of  the  good  Josiah  ?  Do  we  feel  less 
attached  to  the  Christians  of  Asia,  when  they  wept 
sore  at  separating  from  Paul,  "  most  of  all,  because 
they  should  see  his  face  no  more.-^"  Do  we  not 
sympathize  with  the  pious  widows  who  stood  by  the 
body  of  Dorcas  weeping,  and  "  showing  the  coats 
and  garments  wliich  she  made  for  the  poor,  while 
she  was  yet  with  them  ?•'  Were  those  "  devout  men" 
less  devout  when  "  they  carried  Stephen  to  the 
grave,  and  made  great  lamentation  ?"  Is  there  any 
thing  inconsistent  with  the  high  character  of  that 
Mary  who  sat  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  in  the  tears  which 
she  poured  over  the  grave  of  her  brother  ?  But  w  hy 
do  I  mention  inferior  instances  ?  Behold  Jesus,  our 
lawgiver  and  our  model,  authorizing  a  submissive 
grief  by  his  emotion  and  his  tears  at  the  tomb  of 
Lazarus ! 

Hear  the  Lord  representing  an  unlammtcd  death 
as  a  judgment,  a  curse,  and  a  severe  proof  of  his 
anger:  "Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Enter  not  into  the 
house  of  mourning,  neither  go  to  lament  nor  bemoan 
Ihem  :  for  I  have  taken  away  my  peace  from  thl- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  229 

people,  saith  the  Lord,  even  loving-kindness  and 
mercies.  Both  the  great  and  the  small  shall  die  in 
this  land:  they  shall  not  be  buried,  neither  shall 
men  lament  for  them."  (Jer.  xvi.  5,  6.)  A  similar 
denunciation  was  pronounced  against  Jehoiakim : 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord  concerning  Jehoiakim,  They 
shall  not  lament  for  him,  saying.  Ah,  my  brother !" 
(xxii.  18.)  It  is  mentioned  in  Job  as  the  peculiar 
calamity  of  the  profane,  that  '.'  those  that  remain  of 
him  shall  be  buried  in  death,  and  his  widows  shall 
not  weep."  (xxvii.  15.)  And  when  the  psalmist  is 
describing  the  indignation  of  the  Almighty  upon  re- 
bellious Israel,  he  says,  "  Their  priests  fell  by  the 
sword,  and  their  widows  made  no  lamentation." 
(Ixxviii.  64.) 

If  there  be  no  sense  of  the  rod,  there  can  be  no 
resignation.  We  cannot  patiently  bear  what  we 
never  feel,  nor  humbly  submit  to  that  hand,  the  blow 
of  which  we  do  not  regard.  If  we  are  insensible, 
the  amendment  intended  by  our  trials  cannot  be 
produced,  and  we  shall  never  cry  with  Job,  "  Show 
me  wherefore  thou  contendest  with  me ;"  nor  with 
the  church  in  her  distress,  "  Let  us  now  search  and 
try  our  ways." 

We  are  permitted  to  add  to  these  tears,  prayers 
for  comfort  and  humble  groans  before  God  :  "  Is  any 
one  among  you  afflicted  :  let  him  pray.  Call  upon 
me  in  the  day  of  trouble."  This  is  the  order  of 
God  himself,  which  is  joined  to  the  cry  of  nature 
and  the  emotions  of  the  heart.  It  is  conformable  to 
the  practice  of  the  scripture  saints,  and  of  believers 
in  every  age ;  for  to  whom  can  the  soul  that  is  bowed 
down  and  overwhelmed,  better  flee  than  to  its  Fa- 
ther .'*     Where  can  it,  in  the  day  of  oppression  and 


230  SERMON  CXXXIV. 

despondency,  find  more  support  than  in  the  bo^on) 
of  its  God  ? 

We  may  also  express  our  sorrows  to  our  fellow- 
men,  and  seek  relief  in  their  sympathy  and  condo- 
lence. Knowing  that  ''  a  friend  is  born  for  adver- 
sity," we  may  cry  with  the  patient  patriarcli  of  Uz. 
"  Havo  pity  upon  me,  have  pity  upon  me,  O  ye  my 
friends,   for  the  hand  of  tlic  Lord  hath    touched 

me  !" 

Yes,  my  poor,  bereaved  brethren ;  that  religion 
which  increases  our  sensibilities,  condescends  to 
the  infirmities  of  our  nature.  He  who  was  the  "  man 
of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief,"  "  who  has 
been  touched  with  a  feeling  of  all  our  sufferings,"  is 
not  offended  because  you  weep  over  departed  rela- 
tives, provided  your  tears  are  not  those  of  murmur- 
ing and  despair;  provided  they  are  tears  tempered 
and  softened  by  religion  ;  tears  of  a  heirt  penetrated 
with  the  most  tender  ofTection,  but  filled  also  with 
submission,  with  faith,  and  with  hope.  Religion 
does  not  destroy,  it  only  regulates  nature.  In  giving 
us  a  heart,  God  has  permitted  us  to  exercise  its 
emotions;  and  sensibiHty,  instead  of  being  a  weak- 
ness in  man,  is  one  of  his  noblest  prerogatives,  since 
it  is  one  of  the  gr^eat  sources  of  his  a  irtucs.  From 
this  pure  source  springs  the  grief  which  is  caused  by 
the  death  of  those  whom  we  love.  It  is  the  natural 
and  legitimate  effect  of  the  love  we  bore  to  them, 
and  of  the  intimate  relations  which  attached  us  to 
ihem;  and  the  tribute  of  tears  that  we  pay  to  their 
memory,  honours  us  as  much  as  them,  since  it  shows 
a  heart  that  is  afiectionate,  and  formed  for  happi- 
ness. No!  it  is  not  the  soul  of  a  Christian  which 
can  be  perfectly  callous  and  insensible  while  stand- 


IMISCELLANEOUS-  231 

ing  by  the  corpse  or  the  grave  of  kind  relatives  ;  we 
recollect  every  incident  in  those  days  of  peace,  of 
bliss,  of  serenity,  which  we  spent  in  their  society; 
that  aflection  which  mitigated  our  griefs ;  that  ten- 
derness which  consoled  us  in  moments  of  distress  ; 
that  soothing  kindness  with  which,  in  hours  of  sick- 
ness, they  watched  around  our  bed ;  that  lenient 
hand  which  so  often  supported  our  languid  head, 
and  dispelled  the  sense  of  pain;  that  pious  deport- 
ment and  those  holy  sentiments  which  warmed  our 
hearts  and  inflamed  our  devotion  ;  those  smiles 
which  so  often  compensated  for  the  frowns  of  the 
world,  and  that  steady  attachment  which  supported 
us  amidst  its  unkindness  and  ingratitude;  while  we 
recollect  all  the  circumstances  of  the  sick  chamber, 
that  face  overshrouded  with  the  gloom  of  mortality 
yet  still  dear;  and  those  tender  adieus,  those  ardent 
prayers  for  us,  uttered  when  the  lieart  had  almost 
ceased  to  beat,  in  a  moment  when  their  sincerity 
could  not  be  doubted.  No!  it  is  not  the  heart  of  a 
Christian  that  can  be  perfectly  callous  and  insensi- 
ble, when,  immediately  after  the  dissolution  of  be- 
loved, lamented  relatives,  and  friends,  we  behold 
numberless  memorials  of  them,  but  yet  no  longer 
hear  the  voice  which  cheered  us ;  and  find  thai 
closet,  that  place  where  we  together  conversed  yvitli 
God,  empty  and  desolate  :  when  we  look  forward 
to  the  future,  and  see  our  plans  of  felicity  broken, 
and  ourselves  compelled  to  pursue  our  journev" 
through  life  solitary  and  alone,  without  those  who 
heightened  our  pleasures,  by  sharing  them ;  who 
diminished  our  sorrows,  by  dividing  them. 

But  if  we  are  permitted  to  sorrow^  we  are  com- 
manded "  to  sorrow  not  as  those  without  Jiope." 
Let  us, 


232  SERMON  CXXXIV. 

II.  Inquire  what  is  prohibited  by  this   command. 

We  "  sorrow  as  those  without  hope," 

1.  When  in  our  hearts,  or  by  our  lips,  we  murmur 
against  the  disposals  of  God.,  and  blame  him  for  his 
cruelty  and  unkindness  to  us.  In  this  respect  Jacob 
was  faulty,  when  he  exclaimed,  on  the  supposed 
death  of  his  son,  "  All  these  things  are  against  me  !" 
In  our  severest  griefs  we  must  be  persuaded  that 
God  acts  not  only  with  infinite  wisdom,  but  also  with 
infinite  goodness  ;  and  that  not  only  are  his  general 
dispensations  merciful,  but  this  particular  dispensa- 
tion which  has  afflicted  us  is  the  fruit  of  covenant 
love.  The  sorrow  of  the  Christian  makes  God  more 
lovely,  while  they  who  have  hard  thoughts  of  him  in 
their  bereavements,  display  a  temper  far  different 
from  that  of  the  gospel.  The  mourning  believer, 
"  though  his  cliastening  for  the  present  seemeth  not 
joyous,  but  grievous,"  bends  with  humility  without 
murmuring  or  repining ;  and  cries,  '  Since  it  has  not 
been  possible,  in  consistence  with  thine  all-wise 
predeterminations,  to  remove  this  cup  of  affliction 
from  me,  "  thy  will  be  done."  '  A  beautiful  example 
of  this  union  of  deep  feeling  and  unfeigned  submis- 
sion to  the  will  of  God,  was  given  by  the  excellent 
Fenelon,  on  the  death  of  his  pupil  and  friend,  the 
duke  of  Burgundy.  On  that  occasion  he  exclaimed, 
•'  He  is  gone,  who  possessed  and  deserved  my  warm- 
est love.  With  him  are  entombed  for  ever  all  my 
hopes  of  earthly  bliss ;  yet,  could  I  restore  him  to 
life  by  turning  a  single  straw,  for  amillion  of  worlds 
I  would  not  turn  that  straw." 

2.  We  "  sorrow  as  those  without  hope,"  when 
our  grief  unfits  us  for  hohj  duties,  and  prevents  the  ex- 
ercises of  devotion.  Ah  !  brethren,  you  indeed 
deserve  blame,  if  these  afflictions  lead  you  to  inter- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  233 

mit  the  duties  of  the  closet  and  the  sanctuary. 
What !  because  you  specially  need  consolation,  will 
you  flee  from  the  Fountain  and  Spring  of  blessed- 
ness ?  What !  because  one  whom  you  loved  is  dead, 
shall  your  heart  also  become  dead  and  lifeless  in  all 
spiritual  employments^  and  as  cold  as  is  his  inani- 
mate body  ?  What !  shall  your  tears  be  continually 
flowing  over  a  mouldering  corpse,  and  your  affec- 
tions never  be  raised  to  a  living-  God  ? 

3.  Our  sorrow  is  criminal,  when  it  never  leads  us  to 
inquire  what  was  the  design  of  God  in  aflicting  us.  We 
violate  our  duty,  if  we  occupy  ourselves  merely  in 
venting  our  sighs  and  tears,  and  never  inquire  what 
God  designs  to  teach  us  by  this  bereavement.  Per- 
haps thou  art  impenitent,  and  without  an  interest  in 
Christ.  Oh!  then  suspend  thy  tears  over  a  dead 
friend,  and  weep  over  a  dead  and  corrupted  soul. 
Look  at  him  whom  thou  hast  pierced  by  thine  in- 
iquities, and  "mourn  as  one  who  mourneth  for  a 
first-born."  Instead  of  "  refusing  to  be  comforted,^' 
admire  the  grace  of  God  that  he  did  not  smite  thee 
when  thy  friend  fell ;  and  since  he  has  kept  thee 
from  the  grave  and  from  hell,  strive  to  make  the 
death  of  this  lamented  object  the  means  of  life  to 
thy  soul.  Or  if  thou  art  a  child  of  God,  instead  of 
being  "  swallowed  up  in  overmuch  sorrow,"  study 
by  this  calamity  to  feel  more  deeply  the  vanity  of 
earth,  the  importance  of  eternity,  the  preciousness 
of  Christ ;  study  to  be  more  conformed  to  God,  and 
more  dead  to  sin. 

4.  "  We  sorrow  as  those  without  hope,"  when  we 
follow  not  our  departed  friends  beyond  the  cold  grave,  the 
coffin,  and  the  worm.  When  we  cry  in  agony, '  they 
are  no  more,'  and  forgetting  that  their  souls  exist 
eternally,  seem  to  imagine  that  they  are  plunged  in- 

VOL.  IV.  30 


234  .SKR.-MOV  CXXXIV. 

to  the  gloomy  gulf  of"  annihilation,  anil  extinguish- 
ed for  ever. 

5.  We  "sorrow  as  those  without  hope,"  when  mt 
distrust  the  kindness  ofGod^  and  are  filled  Mith  unbe- 
lieving and  undutiful  fears  and  apprehensions  con- 
cerning our  future  lot  in  life.  Perhaps  it  was  the 
earthly  stay  of  a  family  that  was  removed ;  a  hus- 
band to  whom  his  partner  and  children  looked  up 
for  support.  But  let  them  not  be  filled  with  despair, 
wliile  such  precious  promises  to  them  are  written  in 
the  book  of  God,  and  while  his  throne  is  established 
in  the  heavens. 

6.  We  "  sorrow  as  those  without  hope,"  when  in 
the  grave  of  a  departed  friend  we  bury  the  remembrance 
of  the  other  mercies  which  God  continues  to  us ;  when, 
because  the  wife,  the  child,  the  parent,  is  removed, 
we  become  perfectly  thankless  ibr  that  goodness 
which  encompasses  us  with  such  numberless  and 
undeserved  mercies.  Ah !  such  a  temper  shows  so 
little  benefit  from  past  aflllictions,  that  severer  strokes 
may  be  expected  to  teach  us  the  value  of  those 
blessings,  which  we  ungratefully  despise. 

Such  is  the  sorrow  for  departed  friends,  which  is 
excessive  and  forbidden.     Let  us  now, 

III.  Inquire  what  are  those  considerations  which 
are  calculated  to  mitigate  our  grief,  and  prevent  us 
from  sorrowing  as  those  that  have  no  hope. 

The  Christian  finds  sources  of  consolation,  Avlie- 
thcr  he  looks  to  God,  to  the  world,  to  himself^  or  to 
his  departed  friends. 

Look  up  to  God,  ()  Christian  mourner!  and  cease 
to  sorrow  as  those  without  hope;  it  is  he  who  re- 
moved your  friend.  If  your  bereavement  had  sprung 
from  a  blind  chance  or  a  fatal  necessity,  you  might 
with  some  reason  refuse  to  be  coyiforted :    but  you 


MISCELLANEOUS.  235 

know  that  this  is  not  the  case;  you  know  that  it  was 
dispensed  by  your  Lord  and  Ruler;  by  the  provi- 
dence and  appointment  of  Him,  without  whom  not  a 
sparrow  falleth  to  the  ground.  How  resigned,  how 
patient,  how  humble,  should  this  remembrance  make 
us  in  our  afflictions !  Shall  we  not  acquiesce  in  the 
disposals  of  a  God  infinite  in  power,  in  glory,  in  ma- 
jesty.^ of  Him  who  governs,  and  who  deserves  to 
govern,  the  universe  ?  "  Shall  the  thing  formed  say 
to  Him  that  formed  it.  Why  doest  thou  thus  ?''''  Shall 
we  presume  to  teach  the  All- Wise  how  to  govern 
the  world  that  he  has  made,  and  when  to  remove 
bis  creatures  from  it  ?  Oh  !  let  us  rather  cry  with 
Eli, "  It  is  the  Lord ;  let  him  do  what  seemeth  him 
good."  Let  us  bend  under  his  chastening  rod,  and 
in  the  words  of  our  Saviour  exclaim,  "Not  my  will, 
but  thine  be  done." 

Christian  mourner!  "sorrow^  not  without  hope," 
but  acquire  resignation  from  the  remembrance,  not 
only  of  the  authority  and  omnipotence,  but  also  of 
the  exhaustless  goodness  and  love  of  Him  who  afflicts 
you.  Those  bereavements  that  distress  you,  are 
ordered  by  the  same  heart  that  loves  you  more  than 
you  love  yourself — spring  from  the  same  rich  foun- 
tain of  mercy  that  gave  the  Redeemer  to  expire  for 
you  upon  the  cross.  And  shall  we  complain  of  the 
dispensations  of  Omniscience,  guided  by  paternal 
affection.'*  Our  Redeemer,  in  the  extremity  of  his 
agony,  cried  out,  "  The  cup  which  my  Father  has 
given  me,  shall  I  not  drink  it  .^"  In  like  manner,  let 
the  pious,  when  mourning  over  deceased  friends, 
exclaim, '  It  is  our  Father,  our  compassionate,  be- 
nevolent Father,  who  giveth  us  this  cup  to  drink, 
who  visiteth  us  with  this  affliction ;  shall  we  not  re- 
reive  it  from  him  with  resignation  and  fidl  acquies- 


236  SERMON   CXXXIV. 

cence  of  soul?'  Father  of  our  Saviour,  our  cove- 
nant Father  in  Jesus!  in  tlie  midst  of  the  tears  which 
nature  forces  from  us,  we  rejoice  in  thy  grace;  we 
bless  thy  chastening  hand;  we  triumph  in  our  cove- 
nant-relation to  thee. 

2.  After  looking  to  God,  fix  your  thoughts  upon 
the  u'orlcL  and  from  a  contemplation  of  it  learn  to 
moderate  your  excessive  grief  You  exclaim  as 
though  your  situation  were  peculiar;  but  the  path 
in  which  you  walk  has  been  traversed  by  thousands 
now  in  glory ;  is  treading  by  countless  numbers  of 
the  children  of  God.  Why  should  you  be  exempted 
from  the  common  lot  of  mortality  ?  Trace  the  bloody 
steps  of  the  apostles  and  martyrs,  and  of  the  Lord  and 
supporter  of  apostles  and  martyrs,  while  they  were 
in  this  vale  of  tears,  and  then  say,  Who  art  thou, 
that  the  cup  of  affliction  should  never  touch  thy  lips? 
Ah !  murmur  not,  lest  tliou  experience  those  acuter 
trials  which  holier  men  than  thou  have  endured! 
Hast  thou,  like  Job,  seen  all  thy  family  swept  away 
at  ^single  stroke  ?  Or,  like  Aaron,  beheld  two  sons 
struck  into  death  in  a  moment  by  the  indignation  of 
the  Almighty?  Or,  like  the  mother  of  the  Macca- 
bees, beheld  seven  children  tortured  and  expiring 
before  thy  face,  previous  to  thine  own  martyrdom  ? 
Ah,  ungrateful  murmurer  !  think  of  the  agonies  that 
are  rushing  upon  thousands  in  various  parts  of  the 
world,  and  be  dumb. 

Look  again  at  the  world :  behold  its  falsehood 
and  its  treachery ;  see  under  the  roses  with  which 
the  imagination  of  youth  decks  it,  thorns  which 
deeply  pierce  m;  calculate  the  sum  of  the  happi- 
ness which  it  can  afford;  and  then  say,  whether  it 
is  '^o  great  a  felicity  to  walk  m]>   and  down   upon  ii 


MISCELLANEOUS.  237 

for  a  few  years,  that  we  should  sorrow  as  without 
hope  for  those  who  have  closed  their  eyes  upon  it. 

3.  Look  again,  bereaved  mourner,  at  thyself! 
contemplate  thy  sins,  and  while  thou  acknowledgest 
thou  deservest  perdition,  adore  that  grace  which, 
instead  of  bearing  thy  soul  to  despair,  only  laid  thy 
friend  in  the  grave.  Look  at  the  mercies  he  has 
spared,  and  which  are  unmerited.  Oh  !  when  thou 
knowest  thine  own  deserts,  thou  wjlt  not  repine. 
Where  affliction  lieth  heavy,  sin  lieth  light.  Consi- 
der too  what  benefits  these  bereavements  may  pro- 
duce. Hast  thou  been  careless  ?  These  may  awake 
thee,  feelingly  convince  thee  of  the  vanity  of  the 
world,  and  make  thee  flee  to  secure  an  imperisha- 
ble portion.  Art  thou  a  child  of  God?  Ifsanctifi^ 
ed,  these  afflictions  will  give  an  ardency  to  thy  de- 
votions, a  fervour  to  thy  prayers,  new  life  to  all  thy 
withering  graces,  tenderness  and  compassion  for 
others ;  they  will  make  thee  cling  closer  to  God,  and 
pant  for  that  kingdom  that  cannot  be  moved, 

4.  Finally,  to  prevent  you  from  sorrowing  as  those 
without  hope,  consider  the  situation  of  departed  be. 
lievers  :  their  bodies  sleep  iq  Jesus,  their  souls  exult 
in  glory. 

Is  there  any  one  who  cries,  '  Oh !  that  I  could 
have  this  consolatory  hope  with  regard  to  my  de* 
parted  friends — ^^then  I  would  be  calm;  but  I  feav 
that  they  died  without  God  and  without  Christ,  and 
are  now  in  despair.' 

God  have  mercy  upon  thee,  poor  mourner  !  The 
Father  of  consolations  pour  his  balm  into  thy  soul ! 
He  only  can  do  it,  for  a  sword  has  indeed  pierced 
through  thy  heart.  An  ordinary  degree  of  grace 
will  not  uphold  thee.  But  still  it  is  thy  duty  to  sub- 
mit to  Him  whose  ways  are  righteous  and  true;  still 


238  SERMOx\  CXXXIV. 

lie  who  consoled  that  afflicted  king,  who  cried,  "  Oh! 
Absalom,  my  son,  my  son  !  would  God  1  liad  died  for 
thee !"  can  support  thee. 

But  oh,  how  different  is  the  situation  of  him  who 
can  confidently  follow  the  ascending  spirit  of  his 
friend  to  the  bosom  of  his  Redeemer !  He  looks  at 
the  inanimate  corpse  of  him  whom  he  loved,  and  ex- 
claims, '  This  insensible  mass  is  not  the  person  that 
engaged  my  affections ;  it  is  only  his  earthly  habita- 
tion ;  the  organ  which  united  him  to  sensible  ob- 
jects; the  covering  of  that  spiritual  and  imperisha- 
ble germ,  upon  which  death  has  no  power:  my 
friend  has  dropped  this  covering,  but  he  still  exists; 
he  has  only  exchanged  this  valley  of  tears  and  mise- 
ry, this  state  of  trouble  and  vicissitudes,  for  a  state 
of  peace  and  felicity.  O  thou,  who  wast  the  charm 
of  my  days,  how  consoling  is  it  to  me  to  remember, 
that  when  I  reflect  on  thee  amidst  the  business  of 
the  world,  and  think  of  thee  in  the  silence  of  the 
night,  it  is  not  a  deceitful  phantom  which  flatters 
me,  a  vain  remembrance  which  amuses  me  ;  but  an 
object  really  and  truly  existing,  though  separated 
from  me.  Yes ;  and  thou  existest  for  me ;  the  fare- 
well thou  hast  given  me  was  painful,  but  it  is  not 
eternal;  thy  journey  through  earth  has  been  some 
years,  perhaps  only  some  months,  shorter  than  mine; 
thou  hast  advanced  before  me  to  that  country  to 
Avhich  I  aspire,  and  where  I  shall  also  dwell ;  my 
faith  perceives  thee  there,  though  thou  art/^ invisible 
to  sense  :  there  I  shall  rejoin  thee,  there  our  hearts 
shall  be  re-united ;  I  shall  see  thee  perfect  in  holi- 
ness and  love,  enjoying  a  felicity  ineffable  and  eter- 
nal. Why  then,  should  1  sorrow  as  those  without 
hope?  The  moment  of  thy  death  has  been  that  of 
a  new  existence.     Thou  art  a  captive  who  has  bro- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  239 

ken  his  fetters;  an  exile  who  has  returned  to  the 
bosom  of  his  country ;  a  traveller  who,  after  many 
fatigues,  has  arrived  at  home.  All  that  I  have  loved, 
all  that  I  have  admired  in  thee,  all  that  has  attached 
me  to  thee,  all  thy  wisdom,  and  all  thy  tenderness, 
still  exist;  but  freed  from  weakness  and  infirmity, 
clothed  with  immortality.  I  see  thee  not  in  the  tomb, 
which  contains  only  the  spoils  of  mortality,  but  in 
heaven,  encompassed  with  glory.  I  see  thee,  not  in 
this  state  where  thy  mind  was  bounded  and  thy 
heart  checked  in  its  impulses ;  but  in  the  world  of 
light,  where  the  eyes  of  thy  understanding,  renewed 
and  fortified,  are  fixed  upon  the  Sun  of  truth ;  where 
thy  heart,  purified  from  all  its  blemishes,  delivered 
from  all  its  cares,  experiences  continually  the  most 
sublime  and  touching  emotions.  I  see  thee  united 
to  that  God  who  gave  thee  being,  and  whose  power 
accomplishes  in  all  their  extent  those  promises  which 
his  goodness  had  made  to  thee.  My  tears  then  shall 
be  dried,  or  if  I  still  shed  any,  they  shall  be  tears  of 
tenderness  at  the  view  of  thy  happiness.' 


240  SERMON  CXXXV» 


SERMON  CXXXV. 


THOICE  OF  DAVID  UNDER  ANTICIPATED  JUDGMENTSi 


1  Chronicles  xxi.  13. 

Ijct  me  fall  now  into  the  hand  of  the  Lord^for  very  great 
are  his  mercies ;  but  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hand  of 
man. 

"  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
living  God."  We  cannot,  my  brethren,  have  this 
declaration  of  the  apostle  too  deeply  impressed  upon 
our  mind  whenever  we  are  called  to  decide  whether 
we  shall  obey  God  or  man,  whether  we  shall  incUr 
the  anger  of  the  Eternal  or  of  the  world.  If  looking 
beyond  the  present  life,  we  think  of  the  great  day  of 
retribution,  in  which  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  will 
avenge  upon  impenitent  sinners  his  outraged  justice 
and  mercy;  if  we  put  in  the  balance  the  power  of 
God  and  that  of  man,  we  cannot  hesitate  a  moment 
on  the  choice  that  we  ought  to  make.  Ah,  rather  a 
thousand  times  fall  into  the  hands  of  men  than  into 
those  of  this  Almighty  Judge!  Rather  a  thousand 
times  be  the  victims  of  their  anger,  than  expose  our- 
selves to  his  !  Rather  have  the  whole  world,  than  God 


MISCELLANEOUS.  241 

alone  for  our  enemy !  What  comparison  is  there  be- 
tween the  evils  that  mortal  creatures  can  inflict  upon 
us,  and  those  which  we  have  to  fear  from  a  God  im- 
mortal and  omnipotent  ?  What  comparison  between 
those  who  kill  the  body,  and  after  that  have  nothing 
else  that  they  can  do,  and  him  who  can  cast  both  body 
and  soul  into  hell  ?  But,  my  brethren,  if  changing  our 
point  of  view,  we  consider  not  everlasting  mise- 
ries, but  the  woes  of  the  present  life,  if  we  compare 
the  compassions  of  God  with  those  of  men,  his  good- 
ness with  their  wickedness,  the  wisdom  and  equity  of 
his  ways  with  the  injustice  and  irregularity  of  theirs, 
then  we  must  change  our  language,  and  the  penitent 
sinner,  even  at  the  moment  when  he  sees  heaven 
angry  for  his  crimes,  will  exclaim,  "  Let  me  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  Lord,  for  very  great  are  his  mercies, 
but  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  men."  These 
are  implacable  in  their  hatred ;  their  vengeance 
knows  no  bounds;  their  weak  goodness  is  soon  ex- 
hausted. But  God,  though  angry  with  us,  is  yet  our 
father;  his  mercy  is  felt  through  his  severest  chas- 
tisements ;  and  "  though  he  cause  grief,  yet  will  he 
have  compassion."  It  was  the  deep  conviction  of 
this  truth  that  led  David  to  adopt  the  words  of  the 
text 

Let  us,  in  order  to  feel  the  force  of  his  expressions, 
rapidly  review  those  circumstances  which  induced 
the  king  of  Israel  to  adopt  them.  David,  distrusting 
the  promises  of  God,  or  actuated  by  secret  pride  and 
ambition,  ordered  Joab  to  take  an  exact  account 
of  the  number  of  all  his  subjects.  This  act  was 
probably  connected  with  some  circumstances  of 
which  we  are  ignorant,  which  marked  it  as  mani- 
festly criminal,  since  Joab  strongly  remonstrated 
against  it.     His  remonstrar^ces,  however,  were  vain. 

VOL.  IV.  31 


242  &ERMO.N    cxxxv, 

and  the  prince  persisted  in  his  design.  His  con- 
science being  at  hi?t  aroused,  he  felt  and  confessed 
his  guilt,  and  importunately  deprecated  tlie  divine 
wrath.  While  thus  hunabled,  the  prophet  Gad  went 
to  him  by  revelation,  to  inform  him  of  the  Lord's 
anger,  and  determination  to  punish  him  ;  at  the 
same  time  referring  it  to  his  choice  whether  he  and 
his  people  should  sutler  hy  famine,  by  war,  or  by 
pestilence.  In  the  meek  and  submissive  language 
of  the  text,  David  chooses  the  last,  because  it  pro- 
ceeds more  immediately  from  the  hand  of  God. 

But,  you  ask,  did  David  reason  justly  ?  W  hen  we 
are  suffering  under  war,  or  any  other  calamity  what- 
ever, are  we  not  in  the  hands  of  God  ?  Are  not  the 
different  agents  of  the  universe,  men,  angels,  ele- 
ments, equally  the  ministers,  of  ^w  justice,  or  oi' his 
mercy?  Yes;  and  no  one  more  fully  or  explicitly 
acknowledged  this  universality  of  Providence  than 
did  David.  He  always,  without  justifying  the  wick- 
edness of  the  instruments,  bowed  submissively  to  the 
disposals  of  God  in  all  his  persecutions.  When  Shi- 
mei  breathed  out  his  execrations  against  him,. David 
meekly  replied,  "  The  Lord  hath  said  unto  him, 
Curse  David  ;*'  that  is,  the  Most  High,  in  the  adora- 
ble course  of  his  providence,  has  permitted  it. 

But  still,  my  brethren,  there  is  a  wide  ditrerence 
between  those  afflictions  which  come  to  us  directly 
from  the  hand  of  God,  and  those  which  come  by  the 
intervention  of  men.  Ah,  how  sensibly  does  the 
pious  heart  feel  this  difference  !  When  men  are  the 
immediate  authors  of  our  sorrows,  though  it  is  al- 
ways true  that  it  is  God  who  permits  them;  that  it 
depends  oidy  upon  his  pleasure  to  arrest  them  :  still 
in  the  sufferings  which  they  cause  us  to  endure,  it  is 
ihev  whom  we  first  behold  ;  it  is  their  unkjndness  or 


MISCELLANEOUS.  243 

enmity  which  first  strikes  us  ;  and  this  view  irritates 
the  wounds  of  our  souls,  and  agitates  our  afflicted 
hearts.  It  is  often  with  difficulty  that  we  elevate  our 
eyes  to  the  Supreme  Governor  of  all,  to  acknowledge 
his  sovereign  justice  in  those  same  sufferings  that 
are  unjustly  inflicted  by  our  fellow-men. 

Besides,  the  malignity  of  the  principle  whence 
our  woes  proceed,  when  they  come  from  men,  per- 
mits us  to  hope  neither  for  bounds  nor  mitigation  to 
them,  because  the  hatred  and   passions  which  pro- 
duced them  still  may  continue.    The  heart  then  feels 
the  present  with  bitterness,  while  it  beholds  no  re- 
source in  the  future.     All  these  visible  causes  affect 
our  senses  and  our  mind,  and  hide  from  us  more  or 
less  the  invisible  hand  of  God.  *  What  a  difference 
when  our  afflictions  proceed  immediately  from  hea- 
ven !     Then  the  believing  soul  sees  only  its  God ;  it 
adores  with  submission  the  paternal  hand  which 
chastens  it.     Through  his  just  anger,  it  discerns  his 
infinite  goodness.     It  doubts  not,  since  "  very  great 
are  his  mercies,"  that  they  will  temper,  mitigate, 
arrest  finally  the  chastisement.     In  these  calamities, 
the  first  emotion  of  a  child  of  God  is  to  cast  himself 
into  the  arms  of  his  heavenly  Father.     Though  this 
Father  be  angry,  though  he  be  armed  with  thunders, 
though  he  appear  ready  to  inflict  the  severest  punish- 
ment, yet  his  child,  full  of  love,  abandons  himself  to 
him  with  confidence.     He  knows  what  is  the  design 
of  these  chastisements.     He  knows  that  this  God  is 
"  merciful  and  gracious,  forgiving  iniquity,  transgres- 
sion, and  sin  ;"  and  that  an  humble  penitent  always 
Jias  access  unto  him.     Happy  in  his  bitterest  woes 
that  nothing  interposes  between  his  God  and  him ; 
that  no  other  object  intercepts  his  view,  he  opens  an 
asylum  in  the  bosom   of  divine  merry  against  ibf 


W 


244  hKKMON  cxxxv. 

strokes  of  justice.  He  cries,  ••  Thongh  thou  slay 
me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  thee  !  O  let  me  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lord,  for  very  great  are  his  mercies, 
but  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  men."  Such 
were  the  sentiments  of  David,  and  his  hope  was  not 
deceived ;  since  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  God. 
listening  to  his  humble  prayer,  caused  the  extermi- 
nating angel  to  stay  his  arm. 

Penitent  sinner !  how  many  motives  are  there  to 
induce  you  to  adopt  this  language,  and  imitate  this 
example!  Cry,  "  Let  me  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,*' 
for  he  is  my  owner  and  proprietor ;  to  him  I  unre- 
servedly belong  ;  he  has  power  over  me  as  a  potter 
over  the  clay ;  he  cannot  transcend  his  right  in  the 
exercise  of  his  sovereignty;  and  un^er  the  severest 
strokes  of  his  rod,  I  can  never  without  presumption 
say  unto  him,  Why  doest  thou  thus  ?  But  "  let  me 
not  fall  into  the  hands  of  men  ;"  of  men  who  so  often 
encroach  upon  the  authority  oi*  God  ;  who  so  often 
forget  tliat  divine  warning,  *'  Who  art  Uion  that  judg- 
est  another's  servant  .'*  To  his  own  master  he  stand- 
eth  or  falleth !"  who  so  often  without  authority  from 
the  Sovereign  of  the  universe,  and  regardless  of  his 
solemn  declaration,  "  Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  re- 
pay, saith  the  Lord,"  erect  tribunals  where  they  pro- 
nounce anathemas  and  condemnation. 

"  Let  me  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,"  because 
mercy  is  his  darling  attribute  :  he  loves  to  glorify  it 
in  the  forgiveness  of  the  penitent;  he  marks  the 
groans  of  an  Ephraim;  he  pities  the  repentajit  tears 
of  a  Mary;  he  opens  his  arms  to  the  returning  pro- 
digal ;  he  is  moved  by  the  humble  confession  of  a 
self-loathing  j)ublican ;  he  comibrts  those  that  evan- 
gelically mourn,  and  "casts  their  inicjuilies  into  the 
depth  of  the  sea,  never  more  to  be  mentioned  agai!^^' 


MISCELLANEOUS.  245 

them."  But  "  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  men ;" 
of  men  who,  so  often  forgetting  that  mercy  is  their 
only  plea,  and  that  without  the  exercise  of  infinite 
grace  they  must  be  for  ever  undone,  are  pitiless  and 
cruel;  who,  instead  of  imitating  that  Redeemer  who 
rejected  not  the  chief  of  sinners  that  penitently  ap- 
proached him,  cry  with  pharisaical  elation  of  heart, 
"  God,  I  thank  thee  that  I  am  not  as  other  men ;" 
and  treat  those  at  whose  repentance  heaven  has 
rejoiced,  with  deep  aversion  and  supercilious  con- 
tempt ;  who  remain  perfectly  unmoved  by  that  awful 
denunciation,  "  He  shall  have  judgment  without 
mercy,  that  hath  showed  no  mercy  !" 

"  Let  me  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,"  because 
he  reads  my  heart.  He  has  beheld  my  secret  groans, 
and  prayers^  and  tears.  He  has  witnessed  my  peni- 
tent review  of  my  offences ;  he  has  seen  my  soul, 
humbled  at  its  offences,  yet  fleeing  to  the  blood  of 
Jesus ;  pleading  the  sacrifice  of  Calvary,  and 
strengthened  and  purified  by  the  Spirit  of  grace. 
But  "  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  men,"  who, 
notwithstanding  their  ignorance,  so  often  attempt  to 
judge  the  heart;  so  often,  of  different  motives  to  an 
act  that  may  be  assigned,  select  the  most  odious. 

"  Let  me  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,"  because  he 
mingles  with  the  strokes  of  his  rod  the  consolations 
of  grace,  and  chastens  as  a  Father ;  but "  let  me  not 
fall  into  the  hands  of  men,"  who  present  the  unmingled 
cup  of  bitterness,  and  repine  if  the  object  of  their 
hatred  taste  aught  except  the  wormwood  and  the 
gall. 

"  Let  me  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,"  for  the  de- 
sign of  his  chastisements  is  merciful ;  they  are  in- 
tended not  to  destroy,  but  to  benefit ;  to  make  us 
conformed  to  his  holiness  ;>  to  cause  us  to  produce 


24b  aKKMO.N   tXXXV, 

the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness.  But  "  let  luc 
not  fall  into  the  hanJs  of  men,"  who  so  often  endea- 
vour utterly  to  crush  those  who  have  offended  them ; 
who  steadfastly  pursue  the  object  of  their  fury,  and 
abandon  not  their  victims  till  they  have  been  cheered 
by  their  expiring  groans. 

"  Let  me  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,"  from  reflect- 
ing on  the  advantages  that  myself,  that  thousands  of 
the  redeemed,  have  experienced  from  his  chastise- 
ments. How  many  that  encircle  the  throne  of  the 
Redeemer  bless  that  rod,  that  affliction,  that  be- 
reavement, dispensed  by  the  Almighty,  which  wean- 
ed them  more  from  earth,  and  made  them  more  wil- 
ling to  live  upon  their  God  !  But  "  let  me  not  fall  into 
the  hands  of  men,"  whose  unkindness  and  cruelty, 
while  it  adds  to  their  own  offences,  is  so  apt  to  stir 
up  the  corruptions  of  their  hearts  who  are  (he  objects 
of  it. 

Let  such,  my  dear  brethren,  be  your  language 
and  your  feelings,  w  hen  penetrated  by  a  sense  of 
guilt.  Bend  to  that  hand  which  supports  while  it 
smltfes.  Flee  to  him  who,  in  the  midst  of  the  inflic- 
tions of  his  justice,  Mill  permit  you  to  behold  his 
divine  compassions.  Cast  yourselves  in  his  paternal 
arms  and  cry,  "  O  Lord,  correct  me,  but  with  judg- 
ment ;  not  in  thine  anger,  lest  thou  bring  me  to  no- 
thins."  Listen  to  the  invitation  of  his  word,  while 
it  addresses  you,  "  Come  and  let  us  return  unto  the 
Lord  :  for  he  hath  torn  and  he  will  heal  us ;  he  hath 
smitten  and  he  will  bind  us  iip,  that  we  may  live  in 
his  sight." 

I.  This  subject,  in  connexion  with  the  history  of 
which  our  text  is  a  part,  teaches  us  that  sin  may  be 
pardoned,  and  yet  punished  with  temporal  afllic- 
'ions.     Dnvid  bad  repented,  and  was  forgiven;  but 


MISCELtANEOUS.  247 

yet  he  was  not  free  from  chastisement.  This  is  very 
often  the  course  of  God's  proceedings.  Even  though 
the  sinner  is  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  unworthi- 
ness,  is  humbled,  and  implores  pardon  through  the 
Redeemer.  God,  to  strengthen  his  repentance,  and 
radically  to  cure  the  malady  of  his  heart,  visits  him 
with  chastisements.  "  Thou  wast  a  God  that  for- 
gavest  them,"  says  the  psalmist,  speaking  of  the 
children  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness,  "  thou  wast  a 
God  that  forgavest  them,  though  thou  tookest  ven- 
geance of  their  inventions."  He  observes  this  course 
of  conduct,  even  to  the  penitent,  that  he  may  pre- 
vent the  abuse  of  his  covenant  mercy.  The  price 
of  redemption  and  pardon  cost  too  much  to  have  the 
blessing  of  it  esteemed  common.  In  the  best  of 
saints  there  remains  much  corruption ;  and  too  often 
abounding  grace  has  given  occasion  to  some  to  have 
light  thoughts  of  their  sins,  and  the  freedom  of  ac- 
cess which  believers  have  to  God  through  Christ, 
has  degenerated  into  presumptuous  boldness.  God 
then  so  deals  with  his  people,  that  "  their  own  wick- 
edness shall  correct  them,  and  their  own  back- 
slidings  shall  reprove  them ;"  and  that  they  may  read 
in  their  punishment  the  greatness  of  their  sin,  and 
tremble  to  abuse  covenant  mercy.  God  punishes, 
though  he  pardons,  in  order  that  he  may  manifest 
the  holiness  of  his  nature  and  his  law,  even  while 
he  indulges  all  his  tenderness  and  love.  God 
punishes,  though  he  pardons,  in  order  to  produce 
watchfulness  and  circumspection  in  our  future  walk; 
that  our  frame  may  be  more  humble,  and  our  fel- 
lowship more  strict.  If  such  be  the  course  of  God's 
proceedings,  let  us  tremble  at  sin;  let  us  neither 
wonder  nor  murmur  at  any  of  our  affliction'^. 


24b  SERMOxN  CXXXV. 

2.  This  subject  should  excite  in  us  the  tendercbt 
love  to  God.  We  may  well  cry  with  the  prophet. 
"  it  is  of  the  Lord's  mercies  that  we  are  not  con- 
sumed, because  his  compassions  fail  not."  Good- 
ness is  allied  to  greatness ;  it  is  because  he  is  the 
Omnipotent,  tha:t  he  is  also  the  Most  Merciful.  He 
shows  the  immensity  of  his  power  in  restraining  the 
strokes  of  his  justice,  and  dealing  tenderly  with  the 
penitent.  For  this  reason  Moses  prays,  "  Let  the 
power  of  my  Lord  be  great,  according  as  thou  hast 
declared,  The  Lord  merciful  and  gracious,  slow  to 
anger,  forgiving  iniquity,  transgression  and  sin." 
And  does  not  such  a  God  deserve  our  hearts.'^  Will 
not  the  sweetest  satisfaction  result  from  fellowship 
with  him  ?  We  are  too  apt,  my  brethren,  to  con- 
sider the  obligations  of  religion  merely  as  awful  du- 
ties which  must  be  performed,  or  we  be  for  ever 
lost.  We  should  also  consider  them  as  the  source 
of  felicity ;  as  the  only  stable  prop  to  the  weakness 
of  humanity  \  as  the  only  unfailing  spring  of  consola- 
tion amidst  the  troubles  of  earth.  In  this  manner 
contemplate  that  religion  which  God,  in  infinite 
mercy,  hath  given  to  man.  Dwell  on  the  loveliness 
and  perfections  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  rejoice 
that  you  are  in  the  hands  of  such  a  God.  Instead 
of  murmuring  because  he  requires  your  supreme  af- 
fection, you  will  then  bless  him  that  he  permits  you 
to  devote  your  hearts  unto  him;  and  in  reviewing 
his  conduct  to  you,  you  will  cry,  "Verily,  O  Lord 
God,  this  is  not  the  manner  of  mortal  men ;  it  is  be- 
cause thou  art  God,  and  not  man,  that  we  arc  not 
consumed." 

3.  This  subject  teaches  us  where  the  soul  may 
find  a  refuse  from  the  unkindness  and  cruelties  o) 


\ 
MISCELLANEOUS.  249^ 

men.  Whither,  in  such  circumstances,  should  the 
child  of  God  flee,  but  to  the  bosom  of  his  Father  ? 
There,  by  the  consolations  of  grace,  by  the  beams  of 
spiritual  joy,  by  the  comforts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he 
will  be  compensated  for  the  bitterness  and  frowns 
of  the  world.  There,  tasting  the  mercy  of  his  God, 
he  will  pity,  forgive,  and  intercede  for  those  who 
wound  him.  There,  resting  in  the  embraces  of  the 
Most  Merciful,  he  will  love  and  adore ;  there,  as  in 
a  sanctuary  and  asylum,  his  soul  will  peacefully  re- 
pose amidst  the  reproaches  and  persecutions  of  his 
foes ;  and  when  the  hour  of  his  dissolution  arrives, 
he  will  cry,  with  holy  confidence,  '  Father,  whose 
tenderness  I  have  so  often  experienced.  Father  of 
that  Saviour  to  whom  I  have  fled  for  refuge,  and  in 
him  my  covenant  God  and  Father,  into  thine  hands 
I  commend  my  spirit :  thou  wilt  receive  it,  O  God 
of  my  salvation !" 


yoL.av.  32 


^^0  •  SERMON  CXXiVK 


SERMON  CXXXVI. 


Hi$t 


tHE  PftESENCE  OF  CHRfST   IN  TI<E  TEMPLE- 


Haggai  ii.  9. 

The  gionj  of  this  latter  house  shall  he  greater  than  of  the 
former^  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

From  the  earliest  period  of  time,  particular  place? 
were  set  apart  for  the  peculiar  worship  of  God. 
Such  was,  probably,  that  "  presence  of  the  Lord ;'' 
a  consecrated  spot  where  the  divine  glory  was  ma- 
nifested ;  from  which  Cain  departed.  The  first  act 
of  Noah,  when  he  came  from  the  ark,  was  to  rear  an 
altar  to  his  Preserver.  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
in  all  their  journeyings,  constantly  set  apart  a  parti- 
cular spot  for  worship. 

The  shady  grove  and  the  elevated  mountain  were 
at  first  chosen  by  most  nations,  as  places  of  devo- 
tion. But  after  the  recess  of  the  grove,  and  the 
height  of  the  mountain  had  been  used  by  the  Gen- 
tiles for  the  exercise  of  the  most  obscene,  cruel,  and 


*  Preached  at  the  dedication  of  the  New  Independent  Presby 
i.ehan  Church  in  Savannah,  May  9,  1819. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  251 

impious  rites,  God  prohibited  his  people  from  wor- 
shipping in  them,  lest  they  should  be  seduced  into 
the  idolatrous  practices  of  other  nations.  He  com- 
manded the  tabernacle  to  be  reared :  to  it  all  offer- 
ings were  ordered  to  be  brought ;  from  it  alone  the 
smoke  of  sacrifice  was  to  rise;  and  to  it  the  people 
were  to  approach,  when  they  would  meet  with  God. 
It  stood  four  hundred  and  seventy-nine  years,  when 
it  was  succeeded  by  the  temple. 

It  was  David,  who  first  formed  the  design  of  build- 
ing the  temple.  Having  finished  his  own  palace,  he 
was  pained  by  comparing  its  splendour  with  the  ta* 
bernacle,  in  which  the  ark,  the  august  symbol  of  the 
divine  presence,  was  contaiaed ;  and  resolved  to  de- 
dicate a  magnificent  temple  to  the  God  of  Israel,  the 
ruler  of  the  world.  "  The  king  said  unto  Nathan  the 
prophet,  See  now,  I  dwell  in  an  house  of  cedar,  but 
the  ark  of  God  dwelleth  in  curtains."  (2  Sam.  vii.  2.) 
When  Nathan,  commending  him  for  his  motives,  in- 
formed him  that  the  honour  of  rearing  this  building 
was  reserved  for  his  pacific  successor,  he  submitted 
to  the  heavenly  order;  but  made  vast  collections  for 
the  future  temple,  and  strongly  exhorted  his  son  not 
to  neglect  this  pious  work.  It  was  reared  on  the 
place  where  Abraham  had  prepared  to  slay  his  son, 
and  where  David  offered  a  sacrifice  to  stay  the  pro- 
gress of  the  exterminating  angel.  In  seven  years 
and  a  half  it  was  finislied.  Of  its  unparalleled 
splendour  it  is  unnecessary  for  me  to  speak.  It  was 
then  solemnly  consecrated  to  God.  The  ark  of  the 
covenant,  and  the  tent  in  which  it  was  kept,  were 
brought  from  Gibeon,  and  placed  in  the  apartments 
'of  the  temple:  the  cloud,  the  symbol  of  the  divine 
presence,  descended  and  fdled  the  house  :  Solomon, 
animated  by  this  token  of  acceptance,  surrounded 


252  SERMON  CXXXVI. 

by  the  priests,  the  levites,  and  the  people,  poured 
out  before  God  his  petitions  and  thanksgivings  :  nu- 
merous victims  bled ;  while  the  choirs,  as  well  with 
their  instruments  as  their  voices,  made  the  air  re- 
sound with  the  praises  of  God.  The  Lord  had  al- 
ready shown  his  acceptance  of  the  temple  by  the 
cloud  that  filled  it;  but  he  displayed  it  still  more 
sensibly  by  the  fire  which  descended  from  heaven 
to  consume  the  victims.  So  soon  as  the  surprise 
occasioned  by  this  now  declaration  of  the  divine 
favour  was  past,  the  priests,  the  levites,  the  people, 
and  the  king,  bending  to  the  earth,  cried  in  the  ac- 
cents of  joy  and  gratitude,  "  Praise  the  Lord,  for  he 
is  good ;  for  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever!" 

Such  was  the  dedication  of  the  temple.  It  would 
always  have  continued  glorious,  and  its  duration 
would  have  equalled  that  of  the  levitical  economy, 
if  the  Jewish  people  had  remained  faithful  to  their 
vows,  and  had  not  profaned  it.  But  when  they  be- 
came corrupted,  God  gave  victory  to  the  arms  of 
Nebuchadnezzar,  who  destroyed  tlie  city,  and  burnt 
the  temple  to  the  ground,  four  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  years  and  three  months  after  its  foundation  had 
been  laid  by  Solomon. 

The  second  temple  was  commenced  in  the  second 
year  after  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  the  Babylon- 
ish captivity.  The  young,  who  had  not  seen  the 
splendour  of  the  first  structure,  uttered  cries  of  joy; 
but  the  old  men,  remembering  the  magnificence  of 
the  former  temple,  wept  with  sorrow.  JIaggai  and 
Zechariah  were  sent  to  cheer  them,  by  an  assurance 
that,  notwithstanding  it  was  in  so  many  respects  in- 
ferior, there  should  be  in  it  a  brighter  glory  than 
was  in  the  temple  of  Solomon.  It  indeed  wanted 
the  external  magnificence  and  grandeur  of  the  first 


t 


MISCELLANEOUS.  253 


building:  the  shechinah,  the  bright  cloud  of  glory, 
the  symbol  of  the  divine  presence,  which  had  rest- 
ed between  the  cherubim,  was  removed ;  the  urim 
and  thummira,  by  which  God  had  manifested  his 
will,  no  longer  adorned  the  breast  of  the  high-priest, 
and  announced  the  divine  commands;  the  ark  of 
the  covenant,  the  tables  of  the  law  written  by  God 
himself,  the  pot  of  manna,  and  Aaron's  rod  that  bud- 
ded, these  memorials  of  the  miracles  and  mercies  of 
God,  were  gone;  the  fire  which  descended  from 
heaven  had  been  extinguished.  Yet  still  "  the  glory 
of  the  latter  house  was  greater  than  that  of  the  for- 
mer;" for  into  it,  "the  Desire  of  all  nations  came, 
and  filled  it  with  glory."  It  is  to  this  presence  of 
Christ  in  it,  which  more  than  compensated  for  the 
"\vant  of  other  things,  that  the  prophet  refers  in  the 
text.  There  he  was  received  in  the  arms  of  Si- 
meon, and  beheld  with  rapture  by  Anna ;  there 
he  often  dispensed  the  most  sublime  instructions, 
and  most  precious  consolations  ;  there  he  an- 
nounced "peace,  good-will  to  man;"  there  he  pro- 
claimed himself  the  water  of  life,  and  invited  all 
thirsty,  fainting,  perishing  souls,  to  come  to  him  and 
drink  and  live  for  ever.  There  he  more  than  sup- 
plied the  want  of  those  tfiings  which  were  enjoyed 
under  the  first  temple.  Why  should  they  regret  the 
shechinah,  when  with  them  there  was  Immanuel, 
God  incarnate?  Why  should  thoy  weep  for  the 
urim  and  thummim,  when  they  had  this  divine  pio- 
phet  to  instruct  them,  with  infinitely  greater  clear- 
ness and  force.''  Why  should  they  mourn  for  tlie 
ark  and  its  contents,  when  in  Jesus  they  had  the  true 
ark,  the  mercy-seat,  through  which  alone  our  offer- 
ing could  be  accepted  and  our  sins  forgiven;  when 
he  gave  laws  full  of  mercy,  and  brought  the  memo- 


254  SERMON  CXXXVI. 

rials  of  God's  ancient,  eternal  goodness?  Why 
should  they  lament  the  sacrificial  fire,  since  the  one 
offering  of  the  Redeemer  was  about  to  render  all 
other  sacrifices  unnecessary,  and  since  he  would 
baptize  all  his  disciples  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
with  celestial  fire,  that  consumes  not  inanimate  vic- 
tims, but  our  sins  and  corruptions.  Behold  the  Sa- 
viour standing  in  the  temple  :  the  object  of  the  Fa- 
ther's everlasting  love ;  the  source  of  felicity  to 
angels  ;  the  "  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  and  glory 
of  his  people  Israel;"  the  victim  appointed  from 
eternity  to  atone  for  the  sins  c^  man,  and  acknow- 
ledge that  "  the  glory  of  the  latter  house  was  greater 
than  that  of  the  former !" 

You  perceive  then  the  great  truth  contained  in 
these  words  :  it  is,  that  the  presence  of  Christ  con- 
stitutes the  chief  glory  of  any  church.  Without  this 
the  utmost  external  pomp  and  splendour  are  in  vain; 
without  this,  the  towering  spire,  the  decorated  ceil- 
ing, or  the  massy  column,  arc  viewed  with  disregard 
by  all  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  ;  without  this,  the 
most  regular  attention  to  the  exteriors  of  religion, 
the  eloquent  address  and  the  harmonious  hymn,  are 
only  "  a  sounding  brass  and  a  tinkling  cymbal." 
Brethren,  you  have  felt  with  David,  that  while  your 
own  habitations  are  increasing  in  splendour,  so 
should  the  house  of  God — you  have  therefore  rear- 
ed this  building.  In  thus  acting  you  have  done  well. 
But  be  not  satisfied  with  this;  unless  Jesus  be  in 
this  temple,  its  most  important,  its  spiritual  glory 
will  be  wanting. 

Do  you  ask.  How  his  presence  in  a  church  is  dis- 
played, and  the  building  rendered  glorious  by  this 
presence  } 

1.  By  ihe  faithful  preaching,  and  the  cordial  reception^ 
of  his  gospel. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  255 

Believing  it  to  be  the  word  of  eternal  life,  we  must 
announce  it  plainly  and  fully ;  we  must  continually 
exhibit  to  you  its  essential  and  peculiar  doctrines ; 
those  doctrines  which  Jesus  came  from  heaven  to 
reveal.  If  instead  of  this,  we  present  you  with  dis- 
quisitions that  have  little  reference  to  the  Redeemer, 
or  urge  you  to  the  practice  of  morality  from  motives 
that  have  no  connexion  with  the  gospel,  we  are  trai- 
tors to  our  Redeemer,  our  ministry  will  be  unfruitful ; 
and  however  we  may  amuse  you,  on  the  walls  of  the 
sanctuary  we  may  write  "  Ichabod,''''  the  glory  is  de- 
parted. The  apostle  Paul  cries  to  the  Galatians, 
"  Though  we  or  an  angel  from  heaven  preach  any 
other  gospel  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed."  And 
in  like  manner  we  cry,  Wo  to  that  man  who  shall 
ever  stand  in  this  desk,  and  attempt  to  lay  any  other 
foundation  than  that  which  is  laid  in  Zion,  Jesus 
Christ ;  that  shall  present  any  other  ground  of  a  sin- 
ner's acceptance  with  God,  than  the  atoning  blood 
and  justifying  righteousness  of  Immanuel ;  that  shall 
attempt  to  derogate  from  the  essential  glories  and 
mediatorial  perfections  of  the  Son  of  God  !  Should 
such  an  one  ever  stand  here,  and  under  the  garb  of 
a  minister  of  the  Redeemer  assail  those  great  truths 
which  are  our  only  hope,  accursed  be  the  eloquence 
or  ingenuity  that  he  may  employ  to  diminish  our  at- 
tachment to  the  cross  of  Christ !  I  cite  against  him 
you,  my  brethren,  who  have  reared  this  house  for  the 
propagation  of  the  pure  unadulterated  gospel ;  J  cite 
against  him  our  pious  ancestors,  who  have  died  in 
that  faith  in  which  we  hope  to  triumph  in  our  'ast 
hours ;  I  cite  against  him  the  departed  pastors  of 
this  congregation,  from  Zubly  down  to  Kerr,  who 
have  taught  the  same  doctrines;  1  cite  against  him 
thee,  Son  of  God,  to  whose  honour  we  raise  this 


256  SERMON  CXXXVI. 

church;  >vhoni  wo  here  will  bless,  and  love,  and 
worship  !  Should  such  an  one  ever  occupy  this 
desk,  whatever  may  be  his  talents  or  his  acquire- 
ments, the  powers  of  his  mind,  or  the  graces  of  his 
manner,  the  true  glory  of  the  church  will  have  va- 
nished !  Should  such  an  one  ever  occupy  this  desk, 
I  repeat,  accursed  be  his  doctrines ;  may  they  be 
rejected  with  abhorrence ;  but  may  he  himself  be 
brought  to  the  acknowledgment  of  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus ! 

But  if  we  would  desire  that  this  house  should  be 
glorious,  it  is  not  enough  that  we  should  preach  those 
plain  truths  of  the  gospel  which  God  has  always 
blessed ;  by  which,  you,  believei*s,  w  ere  converted ; 
by  which  you  have  been  so  often  consoled ;  in  listen- 
ing to  which  you  have  felt  Jesus  near  to  you  :  it  is 
also  requisite  that  to  this  faithful  preaching  be  joined 
your  constant  attendance.  Our  duties  are  recipro- 
cal :  if  we  are  bound  to  announce  the  gospel,  you 
are  bound  to  hear  it;  and  for  every  unnecessary  ab- 
sence from  the  house  of  God,  you  must  answer  to 
him.  Hope  not  that  this  temple  will  be  glorious, 
unless  we  see  the  seats  constantly  occupied  by  wor- 
shippers whenever  divine  service  is  here  performed. 
And  think  it  not  enough  to  come  merely  with  your 
bodies,  your  souls  must  be  engaged;  the  principles 
of  religion  must  not  only  be  received  by  the  under- 
standing, but  cherished  by  the  heart,  and  displaying 
their  inlluence  on  the  life.  Let  the  church  ever  be 
filled  with  such  constant,  devout  worshippers,  and 
this  house  will  be  glorious. 

2.  This  cflect  will  be  produced  also,  if  the  ordi- 
nances of  religion  be  here  regidarli^  adminisfered,  and  pro- 
perly prized. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


257 


Here  the  infant,  just  opening  his  eyes  upon  the 
world,  is  to  be  brought  to  the  holy  baptismal  font, 
and  dedicated  to  the  God  of  his  fathers.  Here  the 
seal  of  Jehovah  is  to  be  impressed  upon  his  forehead. 
If  parents  observe  this,  not  as  a  bare  empty  cere- 
mony, but  as  a  dear  pledge  of  the  kindness  of  God  to 
their  child,  and  of  his  readiness  to  receive  and  bless 
him ;  if  they  esteem  as  a  precious  privilege,  the  seal 
of  the  promise  of  the  covenant,  the  sign  of  the  grace 
of  the  Spirit,  the  initiating  ordinance  of  the  church  ; 
if  they  bring  up  their  offspring  in  the  nurture  and  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord ;  we  may  hope  that  this  house 
will  be  glorious,  not  only  in  our  days,  but  in  those 
of  our  descendants  also. 

Here  the  sacramental  table  is  to  be  spread,  and 
the  emblems  of  the  Redeemer's  sufferings  to  be  ex- 
hibited. If  the  holy  festival  is  attended  by  nume- 
rous and  sincere  disciples,  ardently  desirous  of  com- 
munion with  the  Saviour,  Jesus  will,  according  to  his 
promise,  be  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  render  this  house 
glorious. 

3.  The  presence  of  Jesus  is  manifested,  and  his 
temple  rendered  glorious,  wherever  the  professors  of 
■his  religion  are  distinguished  for  holiness  and  spiritual  joy  ^ 
and  where  sinners  are  converted. 

If  all  among  us  who  have  sworn  over  the  symbols 
of  his  broken  body  and  shed  blood,  to  devote  our- 
selves to  him,  should  be  distinguished  by  sanctity, 
by  benevolence,  by  brotherly  love,  by  zeal,  by  su- 
periority to  the  world,  by  the  spirit  of  prayer;  if  we 
should  value  and  experience  those  pure  delights 
which  flow  from  communion  with  the  Redeemer, 
which  remorse  never  embitters,  which  are  the  fore- 
taste of  heaven ;  if  among  the  crowd  who  have  hi- 
therto been  careless  and  insensible,  the  voice  of  the 

VOL.  IV,  .35 


258  SERMON  CXXXVI. 

Saviour  should  be  heard,  and  his  power  I'elt,  and 
man)'  of  them  a(hled  to  the  church  :  tliis  house  will 
liave  a  spiritual  glory  infinitely  transcending  the 
most  splendid  external  decorations. 

You  see  then,  my  brethren,  the  great  objects 
which  we  should  desire,  for  which  we  should  fer- 
vently pray;  you  see  the  purposes  for  which  this 
house  is  built ;  it  is  devoted  to  God.  It  never  should, 
1  trust  and  believe  tliat  it  never  will,  be  employed 
for  any  secular  concerns.  In  the  tablet  placed  over 
the  door,  you  declare  that  it  is  sacred  to  divine  wor- 
ship alone.*  Let  it  be  a  spot  to  which  we  never 
bring  the  cares  of  earth,  the  occupations  of  the 
world  :  into  which  we  never  enter  without  tliinking 
of  God  and  our  Redeemer.  It  is  true,  the  walls  and 
stones  have  no  inhereiit  holiness,  unconnected  with 
the  pure  worship  of  God  in  this  place ;  but  we  cry 
with  the  Psalmist,  "  Holiness  becometh  thine  house, 
O  Lord,  for  ever."  We  are  followers  of  that  Re- 
deemer who  with  indignation  cast  out  from  the  tem- 
ple those  who  employed  it  for  secular  and  worldly 
purposes. 

Brethren,  there  is  something  unspeakably -solemn 
in  the  consideration  of  the  effects  that  will  follow  the 
erection  of  a  temple  to  God.  From  it  every  regular 
member  of  this  congregation  will  be  raised  to  higher 
glory,  or  sunk  in  deeper  despair.  To  each  one  of  us, 
the  gospel  here  preached  will  prove  either  a  savour 


^  The  insctiption  on  the  tablet  to  which  the  author  .-alludes,  is  the 
following : — 

Jehovje 

Patri,  Filio,  Ppiritni(nip  Sancto 

Hanc  ffdeiii,  cultui  divino  sacram,  ruiidatam  A.  D.  MUCCCXVII. 

Ahsolufam    A.  D.   MDCCCXIX. 

Gives  Savanensis  siil»  ciira  pastoral)  Henriri  Kollock,  P.  I>- 

Sancle  dedicant. 


MlSCELLANEOlJSi  259 

ot  life  unto  life,  or  of  death  unto  death.  Improve 
the  ordinances  of  religion,  and  you  will  bless  God 
when  froni  heaven  you  look  back  upon  this  house ; 
neglect  them,  and  they  will  plead  against  you  at  the 
holy  tribunal.  Oh  !  it  will  be  melancholy  to  have 
assisted  in  building  this  house ;  to  have  heard  in  it 
the  offers  of  salvation ;  and  then  to  be  excluded  from 
"  that  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
heavens  !"  Be  not  satisfied,  till  you  yourselves  are 
living  temples,  in  which  God  is  both  resident  and 
adored. 

But  this  is  not  all :  in  a  few  years  this  congrega- 
tion will  have  entirely  changed  its  appearance ; 
other  persons  will  occupy  your  seats  ;  other  preach- 
ers will  address  you  from  this  desk.  In  the  next 
generation,  some  will  here  be  born  to  God ;  and 
some  live  and  die  without  an  interest  in  the  Re- 
deemer, who  will  here  be  offered  to  them.  Gene- 
ration will  succeed  oeneration  before  this  building 
will  be  destroyed ;  and  thousands  through  eternity 
will  sing  a  more  rapturous  song  of  praise,  from  the 
remembrance  of  the  blessings  received  in  this  place; 
and  thousands  utter  a  groan  of  deeper  anguish  when 
in  the  world  of  horrors  they  recall  the  salvation  that 
was  here  urged  upon  them,  but  ungratefully,  madly, 
refused  by  them.  "  How  dreadful"  then,  and  yet 
how  lovely,  "  is  this  place !" 

Young  persons !  this  church  must  soon  be  resigned 
into  your  hands  :  we  always  look  on  you  with  pecu- 
liar sensibility.  There  are  some  of  you,  (we  testify  it 
with  delight,)  whose  early  years  are  sanctified  by 
vital  piety ;  some,  the  hope  of  this  ffock,  and  the  fu- 
-ture  pillars  of  this  church,  who  under  the  influences 
of  the  Spirit  are  preparing  for  usefulness  when  the 
heads  of  the  older  followers  of  Jesus  shall  be  moul- 


2bO  SERMON  CXXXTl 

dering  iii  the  dust.  On  you  may  the  dearest  bless- 
ings of  God  Most  High  ever  rest!  May  you  enjoy 
the  peculiar  benediction  ofthat  Saviour  who  delights 
in  the  early  convert !  May  your  number  be  aug- 
mcHted,  and  your  graces  increased  !  and  may  you  in 
the  next  generation  be  able  to  do  more,  far  more  for 
God  than  we  have  performed  ! 

And  now ,  most  glorious  God  !  we  look  to  thee  :  to 
thee,  the  great  Jehovah,  Father,   Son,   and   Holy 
Ghost,  we  solemnly  consecrate  thi&  house,  and  dedi- 
cate and  set  it  apart  for  the  pure  preaching  of  thy 
word  J  for  the  administration  of  the  sacraments ;  for 
the  praises  of  our  God  ;  for  prayer,  for  supplication, 
and  for  all  the  offices  of  devotion.     May  it  be  ren- 
dered glorious  by  the  perpetual  presence  of  Imma- 
nuel.     May  the  fire  of  thy  love  descend  from  hea- 
ven, that  all  our  sacrifices  here  offered  may  be  ac- 
cepted !  Here  may  the  thunders  of  thy  word  awake 
the  careless ;  here  may  the  balm  of  Gilead  be  ap- 
plied  to  the  wounded   conscience ;  here  may  the 
blushing  prodigal,  penitent  for  his  wanderings,  be 
folded  in  the  embraces  of  his  Father ;  here  may  the 
believer  enjoy  communion,  and  feel  the  consolations, 
of  the  Holy  Spirit!     Let  all  dissentitDn  and  hatred 
ever  be  excluded  ;  and  may  this  be  the  house  of  love 
and  peace  as  well  as  holiness;  may  there  be  a  long 
succession  of  faithful,  w  ise,  pious  pastors  ;  and  may 
many,  very  many,  be  here  born  to  God,  and  trained 
up  for  eternal  life  ! 

"  This  is  now  the  house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of 
heaven  ;  the  Lord  is  here,  and  we  know  it." 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


261 


SERMON  CXXXVII. 


-^siiiess" 


AVARICE    OF    NABAL. 


1  Samuel  xxv.  10,  II. 


And  JVabal  ansivered  David'^s  servants,  and  said.  Who  ls 
David  f  and  who  is  the  son  of  Jesse  ?  there  be  many: 
servants  now-a-days  that  break  away  every  man  frorn 
his  master.  Shall  I  then  take  my  bread,  and  my  water, 
and  my  flesh  that  I  have  killed  for  my  shearers,  and  give 
it  unto  men,  whom  I  knoiv  not  whence  they  be  ? 

Such  is  still  the  language  of  the  avaricious  man ; 
such  are  still  the  excuses  made  by  the  insensible 
heart,  when  it  seeks  some  pretexts  to  exempt  it  from 
relieving  the  wants  of  the  unhappy.  When  we  plead 
for  the  afflicted,  Nabals  are  still  to  be  found,  who 
reply  only  by  words  of  railing  and  contempt  against 
the  children  of  sorrow ;  only  by  representing  the 
conferment  of  alms,  and  the  support  of  charitable 
institutions,  as  an  encouragement  to  indolence  and 
vice;  only  by  reminding  us,  that  their  wealth  is  their 

*  This  Sermon  was  preached  for  the  benefit  of  the  Savannah 
Orphan  Asylum. 


262  SERMON  cxxxvn. 

own,  and  that  they  have  a  right  to  dispose  ol  it  ac- 
cording to  their  pleasure.  To  show  you  the  base- 
ness and  criminahty  of  such  characters,  to  answer 
the  excuses  which  they  make  against  the  exercise 
of  benevolence,  and  to  urge  you  to  the  performance 
of  the  opposite  virtues,  is  the  design  of  the  ensuing 
discourse. 

Say  not  that  this  is  an  Unnecessary  subject;  that 
♦here  are  few  Nabals  among  you  ;  few  that  can  close 
their  hearts  against  the  cries  of  distress,  and  the 
tears  of  helpless  infancy:  we  know  it;  with  delight 
we  speak  of  your  generosity.  These  children  be- 
fore me,  fed,  clothed,  instructed  by  your  bounty,  are 
a  living  proof  that  you  have  hearts  that  can  led  for 
others. 

But,  brethren  !  though  we  doubt  not  your  benevo- 
lence, the  subject  will  not  be  useless:  it  will  con- 
firm in  their  laudable  conduct  those  whose  kindness 
to  the  poor  anil  the  unhappy  we  have  often  expe- 
rienced ;  it  will  guard  our  youth  against  the  indul- 
gence of  that  cruel,  covetous  spirit,  which  would 
render  them  curses  to  society,  rob  them  of  the  es- 
teem of  the  community,  and  deprive  them  •  of  the 
sweetest  enjoyments;  and  should  tliere  be  a  single 
•Nabal  present,  perhaps,  through  tlie  iniluence  of  the 
Spirit  of  grace  and  of  love,  his  heart  of  stone  may 
be  taken  from  him,  and  a  heart  of  llesli  bestowed, 
which  will  induce  him  liberally  to  contribute  to  this 
important  and  interesting  iiihlitution. 

Before  entering  on  the  immediate  subject  of  this 
discourse,  it  will  be  proper  to  give  a  brief  view  of 
the  history  with  which  the  text  is  connected.  Da- 
vid, at  this  period  of  his  life,  was  pmsued  by  Saul, 
who,  from  jealousy  and  envy,  ardently  wished  \n> 
iiestruction.     Wandering,  a  poor    distressed  exile. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  263 

among  mountaine,  caves,  and  wildernesses,  he 
was  often  reduced  to  the  want  of  the  necessa- 
ries of  life.  On  such  an  occasion,  he  sent  some  ot 
his  followers  to  the  wealthy  Nabal,  and  in  terms  the 
most  courteous  and  gentle,  entreated  his  kindness. 
To  this  kindness  he  had  indeed  a  just  claim,  since 
he  had  carefully  protected  the  flocks  and  posses- 
sions of  Nabal  from  the  injurious  assaults  of  others. 
But,  instead  of  giving  any  assistance,  instead  of  spar- 
ing to  David  a  small  portion  of  that  expensive  feast 
with  which  he  was  at  this  time  gratifying  his  vanity 
and  his  appetite,  Nabal  only  answered  in  the  con- 
temptuous and  reproachful  words  of  the  text.  "Who 
is  David,  and  who  is  the  son  of  Jesse  ?  There  be 
many  servants  now-a-days  that  break  away  every 
man  from  his  master.  Shall  I  then  take  my  bread, 
and  my  water,  and  my  flesh  that  I  have  killed  for 
my  shearers,  and  give  it  unto  men  whom  I  know  not 
whence  they  be  ?"  Let  us  consider  the  frivolity  of 
these  his  excuses. 

I.  Excuse  made  by  Nabal :  My  possessions  arc 
strictly  and  properly  my  own^  and  I  have  a  right  to  cm- 
ploy  them  as  I  please.  "  Shall  1  take  my  bread,  and 
my  water,  and  my  flesh."  This  is  also  an  excuse 
that  we  still  hear  daily  presented  by  the  covetous 
and  uncharitable. 

But  common  as  is  this  excuse,  it  is  not  only  de- 
monstrably false,  but  also  awfully  impious,  and. 
strikes  directly  at  the  providence,  the  government, 
and  the  sovereignty  of  the  Most  High  God,  No ! 
Your  wealth  is  not  your  own  :  natural,  as  well  as  re- 
vealed religion,  declares  that  you  are  only  stewards, 
to  whom  God  has  given  a  certain  portion  of  wealth 
and  talents  to  be  employed  for  him,  and  according 
to  his  pleasure,  and  for  your  use,  of  which  you  must 


^64  SERMON   CXXXVII. 

render  an  account  to  him  at  the  judgment-day.  He 
has  laid  down  rules  for  your  observance,  and  if  you 
transgress  these  rules,  it  is  at  the  peril  of  your  souls ! 
Among  these  rules,  none  are  more  explicit  than 
those  which  relate  to  the  distressed  and  the  needy. 
ff  at  any  time  God  appears  to  renounce  a  right  to 
your  riches,  it  is  only  when  he  transfers  this  right  to 
the  poor.  If  you  refuse  to  assist  them,  you  are  now 
at  the  bar  of  conscience,  and  you  will  hereafter  be 
found  at  the  bar  of  the  Holy  God,  wrongful  usurp- 
ers, retaining  what  is  theirs  by  the  allotment  of  the 
Almighty.  You  will  then  find,  whatever  you  now 
imagine,  that  it  is  the  bread  of  the  needy  which  you 
have  hoarded,  that  it  is  the  gold  of  the  perishing, 
which  has  been  hidden  in  your  coffers,  that  it  is  the 
silver  of  the  orphan  and  the  fatherless  with  which 
you  have  refused  to  part,  and  for  which  you  must 
render  a  strict — oh,  how  strict  an  account ! 

Brethren,  these  are  solemn  truths!  Look  then, 
at  these  poor  orphans ;  and  let  conscience  declare, 
in  the  presence  of  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  whether 
you  do  not  believe  they  are  among  that  number 
whom  the  Bestower  and  Owner  of  your  wealth,  your 
Ruler  and  your  Judge,  requires  you  to  relieve.'^  If 
they  are,  by  withholding  your  charity  from  them, 
you  either  challenge  the  authority  of  the  God  of 
heaven,  or  else  wilfully  resist  his  commands.  Ah, 
for  this  will  he  hold  you  guiltless  ! 

II.  Excuse  of  Nabal:  The  supposed  inferiority  of 
those  for  ichom  his  assistance  was  solicited^  and  his  want 
of  relationship  to  him.  "  Who  is  David  ?  and  who  is 
the  son  of  Jesse  .'^  There  be  many  servants  now-a- 
days  that  break  away  every  man  from  his  master." 
This  excuse  also  is  still  daily  presented,  when  we 
plead  for  the  distressed. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  265 

There  can  be  little  doubt,  that  the  ignorance  of 
Nabal  was  was  only  pretended,  that  he  might  ren- 
der his  reply  more  contemptuous.  He  well  knew 
the  valour  and  reputation  of  David ;  he  knew  that 
when  a  stripling  he  had  overcome  the  gigantic 
champion  of  Gath,  and  had  often  since  smitten  the 
Philistines ;  that  he  was  nearly  allied  to  Saul,  and 
cruelly  and  unjustly  persecuted.  But  even  if  his 
ignorance  had  been  real ;  nay,  had  he  certainly 
known  that  the  situation  of  David  was  most  abject, 
his  excuse  would  have  been  frivolous.  For,  my 
brethren,  when  we  look  with  contempt  upon  the 
poor,  and  refuse  to  assist  them  because  of  any  real 
or  imagined  inferiority,  we  look  with  contempt  on 
that  God  whose  image  they  bear,  on  that  Jesus,  who 
died  for  them  as  well  as  for  the  opulent  and  distin- 
guished; and  who  has  declared  that  they  are  his 
representatives  on  earth,  and  that  he  considers  as 
done  to  himself  what  we  perform  to  them.  Yes,  let 
every  sentiment  of  contempt  for  them  be  stifled  in 
thy  breast,  when  thou  rememberest,  that  all  thy 
hopes  of  salvation  are  founded  on  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer's voluntary  assumption  of  that  poverty  which 
thou  scornest  or  neglectest.  When  thou  despisest 
the  poor,  thou  despisest  the  holy  and  adorable 
Jesus,  our  Lord,  our  Redeemer,  and  our  Judge, 
"  who  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  our  sakes  became 
poor." 

Do  you  add,  with  Nabal,  "  Who  is  David.?"  '  Who 
are  these  poor  orphans  ?  What  relationship  have 
they  to  me,  that  I  should  assist  them  ?^  They  have 
descended  from  the  same  parent  with  you;  their 
origin  is  your  own ;  the  blood  which  flows  in  their 
veins  is  that  which  Adam  has  transmitted  to  you; 
they  like  you  have  a  body  prganized  and  fashioned 

VOL.  IV.  .34 


*2Q6  serjMon  cxxxvii. 

Ly  the  hand  of  God  ;  thej  walk  under  the  same  hea- 
ven with  yon.  and  the  same  earth  snstains  them  : 
like  you  they  bear  the  sacred  impression  of  the 
image  of  God  ;  an  image,  it  is  true,  greatly  obscured 
and  disfigured  by  sin ;  an  image  nevertheless  of 
which  sufficient  trails  remain,  to  cause  you  to  res- 
pect them  for  this  august  impression.  In  them  as 
well  as  you,  there  is  a  soul  endued  with  wonderful 
faculties;  a  soul  destined  to  endless  happiness  or 
eternal  misery.  On  these  orphans,  as  well  as  on 
yourselves,  is  the  aspersion  of  the  blood  of  Jesus ; 
for  them  he  spared  not  his  life :  will  you  withhold 
from  them  your  benevolence  ? 

Ill,  Excuse  of  Nabal :  His  unwUlingness  to  encourage 
vice  or  indolejice.  "There  be  many  servants  now- 
a-days  that  break  away  every  man  from  his  master !" 
This  excuse  too  we  often  hear  when  we  ask  relief 
for  the  distressed. 

Brethren,  I  am  not  commending  a  blind  and  indis- 
criminate charity.  It  is  necessary  at  times  to  refuse 
the  wicked  and  the  idle,  that  we  may  have  resources 
for  the  relief  of  the  deserving  poor;  of  those  who, 
through  disease  or  decrepitude,  through  the  adverse 
dispensations  of  Providence  or  the  villany  of  others; 
through  the  weakness  of  infancy  or  the  feebleness  of 
age,  are  unable  to  provide  for  themselves.  But  were 
Nabal  to  revive  among  us,  with  all  his  avarice,  would 
he  dare  to  say  that,  by  contributing  to  this  institu- 
tion, he  was  encouraging  vice.'^  No!  it  is  one  of 
the  most  important  and  interesting  circumstances  in 
this  establishment,  that  it  saves  destitute  children 
not  oidy  from  ignorance  and  want,  but  probably  from 
iniquity.  Were  they  to  grow  up,  with  minds  unin- 
formed, uninstructed  in  the  principles  of  religion, 
exposed  to  the  contagion  of  evil  example,  and  ex- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  267 

periencing  the  pressure  of  calamity ;  who  can  tell 
what  scourges  they  would  be  to  the  community? 
But  on  the  contrary,  by  your  benevolent  exertions, 
they  are  placed  in  a  situation  where  the  religion  of, 
Jesus  is  taught  to  them ;  where  they  are  instructed 
in  useful  knowledge;  where  the  principles  of  virtue 
are  early  inculcated ;  where  they  are  trained  to  ha- 
bits of  industry;  where  they  are  shielded  from  that 
penury  which  might  have  led  to  their  ruin ;  where, 
under  the  constant  care  and  vigilant  inspection  fof 
prudent  and  pious  females,  they  are  preparing  to 
become  useful  members  of  society ;  and  to  increase 
the  sum  of  virtue,  and  not  of  vice. 

Having  thus  considered  the  excuses  of  Nabal,  let 
us  answ^er  the  question  which  he  proposes,  "  Shall  I 
give  unto  those  I  know  not  ?"  and  at  the  same  time 
reply  to  the  similar  inquiry  which  you  may  be  pro- 
posing to  yourselves,  "  Shall  I  give  for  the  support 
of  this  institution  ?" 

Yes  !  give,  if  you  would  not  be  unkind  to  the  Most 
Merciful;  for  he  has  declared  that  he  is  the  friend, 
the  patron,  the  protector,  of  the  poor  and  the  father- 
less, and  that  he  regards  what  is  bestowed  upon 
them,  from  correct  principles,  as  conferred  upon 
himself. 

Give,  if  you  would  not  be  ungrateful  to  God.  What 
multiplied  benefits  has  he  conferred  upon  us  !  Our 
lives,  our  health,  our  reason,  our  wealth  and  prosperi- 
ty, our  spiritual  privileges,  our  hopes  of  glory !  Do  we 
feel  no  thankfulness  for  these  benefits  }  We  are  then 
worse  than  brutes.  Do  we  feel  gratitude  ?  We  can 
express  it  only  by  giving  to  the  poor  and  necessitous. 
Without  this,  both  scripture  and  reason  declare  that 
our  praising  God  with  our  lips,  and  blessing  him  for 
his  mercy,  is  a  dreadful  mockery,  a  horrible  hypo- 


268  SERMON  cxxxvit. 

crisy.  Without  this,  all  acts  of  devotion  are  unavail- 
ing. The  cries  and  complaints  of  the  afflicted  will 
drown  their  noise ;  the  sighs  and  groans  of  the  orphan 
will  obstruct  their  passage  to  the  ears  of  God. 

Give,  it' you  believe  God;  for  otherwise,  whatever 
may  be  your  pretences,  you  are  infidels ;  else  the 
promises  and  threatenings,  the  joys  and  the  torments, 
announced  to  the  charitable  and  uncharitable,  must 
affect  you. 

Give,  if  you /ovcGod  ;  for  if  your  heartbeats  with 
affection  to  hira,  it  is  impossible  that  you  should  be 
unwilling  to  part  with  a  little  gold  and  silver  for  his 
sake  and  at  his  command,  that  we  should  prize  it 
beyond  his  favour  and  friendship. 

Give,  if  you  desire  to  have  the  impress  of  God  upon 
you.  Mercy,  compassion,  and  benevolence,  are  his 
peculiar  properties,  displayed  in  nature,  providence, 
and  grace.  "  But  there  is  nothing  so  distant  from 
God,  so  opposite  to  him,  as  a  griping,  covetous  man. 
Hell  is  scarcely  so  contrary  to  heaven,  as  such  a 
man's  disposition  to  the  nature  of  God  :  for  it  is 
goodness  which  sits  gloriously  triumphant -in  the 
height  of  heaven,  and  uncharitableness  lies  grovel- 
ling under  the  bottom  of  hell;  heaven  descends  from 
the  one  as  its  principal  cause,  hell  is  built  upon  the 
other  as  its  main  foundation.  The  one  approximates 
the  blessed  angels  to  God,  and  beatifies  them :  the 
other  removes  the  accursed  fiends  to  such  a  distance 
from  the  All-compassionate,  and  from  happiness. 
Not  to  wish,  not  to  do,  any  good,  renders  them  at 
once  so  wicked  and  so  wretched  ;"  and  he  who  in 
his  practice  and  feelings  corresponds  with  them, 
prefers  the  image  of  the  devil  before  that  of  God. 
Oh  !  had  Nabal  looked  up  to  the  Source  and  Pat- 
tern of  excellence,  he  could  not  have  hesitated  how 


MISCELLANEOUS.  269 

to  act ;  and  if  you  are  properly  impressed  with  a 
view  of  your  Father,  we  shall  not  plead  in  vain  for 
these  orphans. 

But  other  motives  should  affect  you,  as  they  ought 
to  have  done  this  covetous  man.  "  Shall  I  give  .^" 
Yes :  because  of  the  instability  of  all  earthly  things^ 
the  great  uncertainty  of  riches,  you  should  devote  a 
portion  of  your  wealth  to  this  benevolent  purpose, 
that  you  may  by  charity  secure  some  of  your  posses- 
sions beyond  the  possibility  of  losing  them.  Ah ! 
how  many  instances  have  you  seen  which  prove, 
that  to-day  we  may  have  the  wealth  of  Job,  and  to- 
morrow need  all  his  patience ;  that  to-day  we  may 
exult  in  boundless  wealth,  which  to-morrow  may 
vanish,  and  leave  nothing  but  melancholy,  disap- 
pointment, and  remorse  }  We  can  give  permanence 
and  security  to  these  fugitive  blessings  only  by  em- 
ploying them  in  acts  of  charity.  Thus  they  are 
placed  out  of  the  reach  of  the  spoiler,  and  secured 
from  accident  or  danger.  What  we  give  to  the  poor, 
we  deliver  and  intrust  into  the  hands  of  God,  from 
which  no  force  can  wrest  it,  and  no  artifices  with- 
draw it.  It  is  laid  up  in  heaven,  whither  no  thief 
can  climb,  and  where  no  moth  or  rust  can  consume. 
Thus  it  becomes  a  source  of  felicity,  even  when  we 
no  longer  have  it  in  possession. 

Do  you  still  ask  with  Nabal,  "  Shall  I  give  .^"  Yes ; 
consider  the  day  of  trouble^  and  bestow  your  benefac- 
tion. In  a  short  time  the  shadow  of  death  shall  en- 
compass you  about,  the  vanities  of  life  shall  fade 
away,  and  the  comforts  of  the  world  shall  vanish. 
YjDur  riches  and  your  possessions,  your  pomp  and 
your  magnificence,  your  sports  and  pastimes;  the 
companions  of  your  pleasure,  the  admirers  of  your 
fortune,  the  flatterers  of  your  vices,  must  be  torn 


270  SERMON  CXXXVII. 

from  you :  desolate  and  unattended,  you  must  go 
down  to  the  chambers  of  darkness.  This  period 
may  be  near  you  :  as  in  the  case  of  Nabal,  it  may  be 
only  ten  days  before  the  Lord  may  smite  you ;  and 
smite  you  perhaps  as  he  was  smitten,  for  your  illibe- 
rality.  What  do  I  say  ?  Perhaps  in  the  midst  of 
your  dreams  of  long  life,  your  '-  soul  may  this  night 
be  required  of  you ;  and  then  whose  shall  those 
things  be  which  you  possess  ?"  Then  will  you  not 
acknowledge,  that  to  have  preserved  and  increased 
your  wealth  by  illiberality  and  want  of  mercy,  will 
only  render  your  account  more  diihcult,  and  inllame 
your  future  reckoning;  that  all  your  treasures,  in- 
stead of  procuring  you  any  favour,  or  bribing  any 
advocate  in  the  impartial  world  of  eternity,  shall 
•'  be  a  swift  witness  against  you,"  and  press  you 
deeper  into  perdition  ?  How  much  happier  in  the 
hour  of  dissolution  is  he,  who  from  Christian  princi- 
ples, has  "  rescued  sickness  from  the  grave,  and 
poverty  from  the  dungeon;  who  has  heard  the  groans 
of  the  aged  struggling  with  misfortune,  and  the  cries 
of  infants  languishing  with  hunger !  His  recompense 
shall  flow  from  the  Fountain  of  mercy;  he  shall 
stand  without  fear  on  the  brink  of  life,  and  pass  into 
eternity  with  an  humble  confidence  of  finding  through 
the  Redeemer  that  mercy  he  has  never  denied." 
(Taylor.) 

"  Shall  I  give  .^"  Yes  ;  if  you  wish  your  memory  to 
be  cherished  by  your  survivers.  As  to  the  uncharitable 
person,  "  men,"  says  Job,  "  shall  clap  their  hands  at 
him,  and  shall  hiss  him  out  of  his  place."  Having 
lived  but  for  himself,  no  tears  are  shed  over  his 
corpse ;  his  possessions  are  pointed  at  as  marks  of 
obloquy,  and  monuments  of  infamy  upon  his  memory. 
Who  mourns  for  Nabal  ?  who  regrets  his  departure 


MISCELLANEOUS.  271 

Irom  the  earth,  to  which  he  was  a  burden  ?  not  one. 
Whilst  with  regard  to  a  Dorias,  with  regard  to  all  the 
benevolent,  the  unbought  burst  of  sorrow  from  the 
widow  and  the  orphan,  declares  the  loss  the  chil- 
dren of  misfortune  have  sustained ;  their  memorial 
is  gratefully  recorded  on  the  fleshly  tables  of  the 
heart ;  and  at  the  mouth  of  the  grave  is  disclosed  a 
part  of  that  beneficence  which  their  modesty  when 
living  had  concealed,  but  of  which  the  smallest  cir- 
cumstance shall  never  be  erased  from  the  records  of 
eternity. 

"  Shall  I  give  ?"  Yes  !  for  the  judgment-day  is  ap- 
proaching :  and  then,  what  unutterable  anguish,  what 
agonizing  horror,  shall  convulse  the  heart  of  him 
who  "  shall  receive  judgment  without  mercy,  be- 
cause he  hath  showed  no  mercy!"  While  those 
who,  from  a  sincere  love  to  Jesus,  have  clothed  the 
naked,  consoled  the  afllicted,  and  caused  the  heart 
of  the  disconsolate  to  sing  for  joy,  shall  hear  the 
transporting  declaration  of  their  beloved  and  al- 
mighty Redeemer,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  to  one  of 
the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  unto  me."  Read  the  ac- 
count of  the  transactions  of  that  day  in  Matthew  xxv. 
and  if  you  then  dare  act  uncharitably,  you  are  either 
sworn  enemies  to  your  own  felicity,  or  you  have  re- 
nounced your  God,  your  religion,  your  Redeemer, 
your  everlasting  hopes. 

Brethren,  it  is  unnecessary  for  me  to  proceed  fur- 
ther. You  well  know  the  value  of  the  institution  for 
which  your  benefactions  are  solicited. 

Rich  men^  we  call  upon  you  for  your  contributions. 
Present  not  the  excuses  of  a  Nabal;  weigh  the 
motives  which  have  been  urged  upon  you ;  re- 
member that  the  eye  of  Jesus,  who  solicits  you  in  the 
person  of  these  children,  is  fixed  upon  you ;  and  that 


ii/2  SERMON  cxxxvir. 

at  his  bar  you  are  to  give  an  account  ot  that  wealth 
with  which  he  lias  intrusted  you. 

Poor  men^  be  not  discouraged  because  you  can 
give  but  little ;  your  Redeemer  accepted  the  mite 
of  the  widow;  and  has  declared  that  the  poor  man, 
who  gives  a  cup  of  cold  water  in  the  name  of  a  dis- 
ciple, shall  not  lose  his  reward. 

Mothers^  whose  hearts  fill  with  joy  as  yo«  think  of 
the  fair  prospects  of  your  children  sporting  around 
you,  your  hands  will  be  stretched  out  liberally  to 
relieve  these  children  of  sorrow,  who  were  born  to 
poverty,  and  "'  baptized  in  tears." 

Ye  widows,  who  are  blest  with  outward  comforts, 
which  cannot,  however,  expel  the  aching  remem- 
brance of  the  loved  relatives  you  have  lost,  you  will 
sympathize  with  those  who  are  "  widows  indeed ;" 
who  are  left  with  children,  poor  and  helpless,  deso- 
late and  friendless,  bereft  of  partners  on  whose  bo- 
soms they  may  recline  their  throbbing  heads,  and 
who  will  divide  their  griefs. 

Ye  who  in  early  life  became  orphans,  ye  will  look 
back  with  a  sympathizing  heart  upon  those  who  fol- 
low in  the  same  dark,  defenceless  path ;  and  remem- 
bering with  gratitude  the  friends  Providence  raised 
up  for  you,  will  emulate  and  exceed  their  benevo- 
lence. 

Christians,  in  the  house  of  the  God  of  mercy,  on 
the  day  w  hen  Jesus  rose  to  seal  your  immortal  hopes, 
you  will  rejoice  in  the  opportunity  of  showing  your 
attachment  to  the  Redeemer,  by  befriendiug  the 
friendless  and  proving  the  orphan's  stay. 

I  proceed  no  further :  you  have  seen  your  duty ; 
f  confidently  leave  the  result  to  your  hearts,  your 
consciences,  and  your  God  ;  and  I  ])ray  this  God  to 
accept  the  willing  contributions  which  you  are  about 
to  bestow. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  273 


SERMON  CXXXVIII/ 


— -Q©©— 


THE  saviour's  tenderness  TO  LITTLE  CHILDREN. 


Matthew  xviii.  10,  11.  14.  5. 

^ake  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones :  for 
I  say  unto  you^  that  in  heaven  their  angels  do  always 
behold  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  For 
the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  ivas  lost. 
Even  so  it  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven^  that  one  of  these  little  ones  should  perish.  And 
whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little  child  in  my  name,  re- 
ceiveth  Me. 

In  the  preceding  chapter,  the  evangelist  exhibits 
his  Lord  transfigured  upon  Tabor.  There  was  ex- 
hibited the  brightest  scene  ever  beheld  upon  earth ; 
there  was  a  glorious  conjunction  of  heaven  and 
earth,  the  law  and  the  gospel,  the  church  triumphant 
and  the  church  militant,  the  chief  of  the  prophets 
and  the  chief  of  the  apostles,  while  Jesus  stood 
decked  in  robes  of  celestial  splendour,  as  the  glo- 


*  This  Sermon  was  preached  for  the  benefit  of  the  Savannah  Orphap 
Asylum.  i 

VOL.  IV,  35    . 


274  SERMON  CXXXVIII. 

rious  head  and  union  of  tlicm  both,  and  the  illustri- 
ous testimony  from  the  Father  resounded  on  the 
mount.  In  this  chapter  we  perceive  the  feelings  of 
the  Redeemer  after  this  splendid  scene.  A  mere 
man  would  have  been  elated  by  it,  and  filled  with 
pride:  even  the  greatest  of  the  apostles,  after  he 
had  been  caught  up  tor  a  short  time  to  heaven, 
needed  "  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,"  lest  he  should  be 
"  exalted  above  measure."  But  in  Jesus,  immedi- 
ately after  tliis  manifestation  of  his  glory,  we  behold 
the  same  gentleness  and  mildness,  the  same  over- 
flowing benevolence  which  always  marked  his  cha- 
racter. He  who  had  just  been  conversing  with  pro- 
phets and  apostles  upon  Tabor,  immediately  utters 
the  language  of  the  most  meltino;  tenderness  towards 
the  feeble  child. 

The  apostles  for  a  long  time  could  not  renounce 
the  favourite  opinion  of  their  countrymen,  that  Mes- 
siah was  to  erect  a  temporal  kingdom,  and  to  be 
surrounded  with  worldly  splendour  and  glory.  Je- 
sus frequently  had  combated  this  delusion ;  yet 
they  still  disputed  who  should  be  greatest  in  this 
temporal  kingdom.  To  eradicate  this  prejudice 
from  their  minds,  the  Saviour  took  a  little  child,  and 
placed  him  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said,  "Except 
ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children,  ye 
shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  After 
this  solemn  injunction,  he  addressed  them  in  the 
words  of  our  text. 

Although  the  opinion  of  those  commentators  is 
probably  correct,  who  suppose  that,  by  "  these  little 
ones^^''  may  be  figuratively  meant  believers  resem- 
bling these  cliildren  in  meekness,  humility,  content- 
edness,  and  imiiilerence  to  the  world  ;  yet  tlie  whole 
tenour  of  the  history  shows  that  Jesus  spoke  prima- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  275 

lily  of  those  who  are  children  in  age.  In  this  sense 
we  shall  consider  the  words  in  the  ensuing  dis- 
course. 

"  Take  heed  thai  ye  despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones.'''' 
We  violate  this  command  of  Jejsus,  when  we  treat 
children  with  scorn  or  neglect,  because  of  their  fee- 
bleness, their  ignorance,  or  their  poverty;  when  we 
consider  their  temporal  welfare  and  their  eternal 
salvation  as  below  our  regard  and  unworthy  our  at- 
tention; when  we  are  unwilling,  by  our  active  exer- 
tions and   our    pecuniary  contributions,  to  rescue 
them  from  temporal  distress,  and   to  promote  their 
best  and  everlasting  interests.     The  word,  "  to  des- 
pise,'''' is  used  in  this  extensive  sense  in  numerous 
passages  of  holy  scripture.     "He  that  despiseth  his 
neighbour,  sinneth :  but  he  that  hath  mercy  on  the 
poor,  happy  is  he:"  (Prov.  xiv.  21.)  a  text  which 
evidently  shows,  that   he  who   does  not   exercise 
mercy  to  the  afflicted,  in  the  estimation  of  God,  des- 
pises him;  a  text  from  which  we  may  plainly  infer 
that  those  who  do  not  display  by  actions  as  well  as 
by  words,  compassion  to  little  ones,  violates  the  so- 
lemn command  of  Jesus. 

Brethren !  I  come  to  you  to-day  to  try  the  sincer- 
ity of  your  regard  to  the  authority  of  Jesus.  The 
great  design  of  the  Society  in  whose  behalf!  solicit 
you,  is  to  benefit  those  little  ones,  in  whose  welfare 
the  Redeemer  takes  so  tender  an  interest.  If  the 
covetous  man,  when  we  speak  to  him  of  the  wants 
of  these  poor  orphans,  cries,  with  the  hateful  spirit 
of  Cain,  "  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?"  If  the  in- 
sensible soul,  that  is  unaffected  by  a  Saviour's  love, 
and  bears  no  impression  of  his  benevolence,  cries 
with  his  crucifiers,  when  we  urge  upon  him  the  ne- 
cessities of  these  children,  "  What  is  that  to  us  ?  see 


2*76  SERMON   cxxxviu. 

ye  to  that!"  yet  you,  chiklrcn  of  benevolence  and 
children  of  God,  will  show  your  abhorrence  of  such 
a  temper,  and  will  prove  by  your  actions  that  ye 
"  despise  not  these  little  ones." 

Nothing:  can  be  more  tender  or  affecting:  than  the 
motives  by  which  your  Saviour  urges  your  attention 
to  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  thcsc  chil- 
dren. 

1.  He  tells  you,  that  with  whatever  contempt  they 
may  be  treated  by  the  world,  angels  do  not  despise 
tJiem,  but  joyfully  guard  and  watch  over  them,  and 
H^inister  unto  them.     These  exalted  spirits  think  it 
no  diminution  of  their  dignity  to  protect  and  hover 
round  these  little  ones.    In  these  feeble  children  they 
see  the  heirs  of  immortality,  and  they  delight  to  che- 
rish, to  prevent  from  being  quenched  in  everlasting 
darkness,  that  divine  spark  witliin  them,  which  may 
hereafter  mingle  its  flames  with  those  of  the  burnirjg 
and  adoring  seraphs  before  the  throne  of  God.     Imi- 
tate, theo,  these   angels  !  like  them  condescend  to 
those  of  feeble  age  and  of  low  estate.     You  con- 
stantly pray  that  you  may  perform  the  will  of  God 
on  earth  as  it  is  done  by  the  angels  of  heaven ;  show, 
by  emulating  these  blessed  spirits  in  their  offices  of 
love  to  these  little  ones,  that  you  do  not  mock  the 
living  God  every  time  that  you  present  this  petition 
unto  him.      When  you  see   children,  like   that   of 
Hagar,  ready  to  perish,  fly  as  did  the  consolatory 
angel   to  this  desolate  mother,  and  open,  by  your 
charity,  streams   in  the  wilderness  for  their  relief. 
The  Saviour  has  promised  to  his  followers,  that  in 
the  world  to  come  "  they  shall  be  like  the  angels  of 
God :"  but  in  vain  do  you  hope  that  you  are  inter- 
ested in  this  promiso ;   in  vain  do  you  expect  here- 
after to  share  their  glory,  unlcbS  you  now  possess 


MISCELLANEOUS.  277 

their  temper,  and  delight  to  sooth  the  anguish  of 
those  who  are  struggUng  with  misfortune,  and  to 
snatch  from  wretchedness  those  "  little  ones,"  who 
are  languishing  in  want,  and  who  are  ready  to  sink 
in  ignorance  and  vice. 

This  motive  receives  new  strength  from  the  con- 
sideration, that  not  merely  inferior  angels,  but  the 
highest   orders  of  them  minister  to   children.     The 
scriptures   teach  us  that  there   are  various  ranks 
among  these  blessed  spirits ;  there  are  angels  and 
archangels,  "  thrones,  dominions,  principalities,  and 
powers."      What  is  the  precise  distinction  between 
these  different  orders,  we  know  not;  but  when  our 
Saviour  teaches  us,  that  the  angels  who  minister  to 
«'  bttle  ones,"  behold  the  face  of  our  Father  who  is 
in  heaven,"  he  shows  us  that  they  are  the  highest 
rank  of  celestial  intelligences.     The  phrase  is  an 
allusion  to  the  custom  of  earthly  kings,  "  upon  whom 
not  all  their  servants,  but  the  chief  of  the  nobihty  do 
more  immediately  attend,  and  stand  continually  in 
their  presence  ;  for  to  behold  the  face  of  the  king,  and 
to  stand  in  his  presence,  are  phrases  used  in  scripture 
to  signify  immediate  attendance  upon  his  person."* 
Our  Lord  therefore  assures  us,  that  the  care  of  these 
little  ones  engages  even  the  chief  of  the  angels,  those 
who  more  immediately  attend  upon  the  great  King 
of  the  universe.     Think  then  for  a  moment  of  the 
dignity  and  elevation  of  these  spirits ;  of  their  power, 
their  purity,  and  their  wisdom ;  and  say,  are  they 
not  models  worthy  of  your  imitation  ?    Is  it  not  more 
honourable  to  be  like  them  than  to  have  the  selfish 
ajid  obdurate  spirit  of  hell  ?  If  they,  though  of  a  dif- 
ferent and  more  exalted  nature,  tenderly  regard  tliese 

*  Tillotson'siSermons. 


278  SERMOiN  CXXXVIH. 

"  little  ones,"  who  art  thou,  worm  of  the  dust,  child 
of  corruption,  that  thou  shouldst  despise  or  neglect 
them ! 

2.  The  Redeemer  presents  to  us  another  and  still 
more  powerful  motive  in  the  following  verse,  Despise 
not  these  little  ones,  for  they  are  not  despised  by 
Him  whom  all  the  angels  worship,  *even  the  eternal 
Son  of  God  :  "  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save 
that  which  was  lost."     The  connexion  renders  these 
words  most  impressive.     It  is  as  though  Jesus  had 
said,  *•  Think  not  that  tliey  are  too  insignificant  for 
the  guardiansliip  of  angels ;  for  it  was  to  save  such 
as  them,  to  save  the  feeble  and  the  fallen,  that  the 
Son  of  God  came  from  heaven.'     The  whole  his- 
tory of  Jesus  proves  that  he  regards  children  with 
tenderness;  and  those  therefore  who  "  despise  these 
little  ones,"  contemn  the  Redeemer.     When  he  came 
into  the  world,  he  appeared  not,  like  the  first  Adam, 
in  the  maturity  of  his  powers,  but  became  the  babe 
of  Bethlehem.     When  he  entered  upon  his  ministry, 
he  often  addressed  them  in  the  language  of  tender- 
ness and  affection.     He  cannot  despise  them,  who 
cried,  "•  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and 
forbid  them  not;  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven."    In  the  hour  of  his  agony  and  of  his  death,  he 
remembered  little  ones  as  well  as  adults,  and  en- 
dured for  them  sufferings  infinitely  greater  than  the 
tenderest  earthly  parents  could  endure.     He  insti- 
tuted a  precious  sacrament,  the  ordinance  of  bap- 
tism, to  be  a  standing,  visible  token  of  his  regard  to 
children  as  long  as  his  church  should  erulure.     He 
forgets  them  not  now  tliat  he  is  seated   upon  the 
throne  of  glory,  but  communicates  many  blessings  to 
♦•hem  on  earth,  and  has  borne  many  Ihousands  of  them 


MISCELLANEOUS.  279 

to  the  Paradise  of  God,  where  they  flourish,  beautiful 
and  immortal. — 

«  Death  may  the  bands  of  life  unloose, 
But  can't  dissolve  his  love  : 
Millions  of  infant  souls  compose 
The  family  above." 

Let  your  sentiments  and  conduct  be  conformed  to 
those  of  the  Redeemer.  Like  him,  pity,  love,  and 
relieve  these  little  ones.  Can  you  have  a  safer  guide 
than  He,  who  came  down  from  heaven  to  teach  you 
the  path  to  immortal  glory  ?  Can  you  have  a  more 
illustrious  model  than  that  of  the  adorable  Son  of 
God.?> 

3.  Jesus  presents  you  with  another  motive :  De- 
spise not  these  little  ones,  for  the  everlasting  Father 
does  not  despise  them :  "  It  is  not  the  will  of  your 
Father  who  is  in  heaven  that  one  of  these  little  ones 
should  perish."  He  is  their  merciful  Creator,  and 
from  the  feelings  that  he  has  implanted  in  the  bo- 
soms of  earthly  parents,  he  permits  us  to  judge  of 
his  own.  "  If  ye,  being  evil,"  said  Jesus  to  his  dis- 
ciples, "  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  chil- 
dren, how  much  more  shall  your  Father  who  is  in 
heaven,  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask  him  .^" 
words  authorizing  us  to  attribute  to  God  an  affection 
for  his  offspring  as  far  exceeding  that  of  mortals,  as 
in  his  nature  he  is  elevated  above  them.  Behold 
then  the  tenderness  of  the  mother  for  her  child  ;  and 
God,  who  inspired  the  mother  with  this  tenderness : 
God,  whose  benevolence  and  mercy  are  as  unlimited 
as  his  nature;  God,  who  by  the  precepts  of  his  reli- 
gion, and  the  influences  of  his  Spirit,  gives  greater 
warmth  and  deeper  energy  to  those  parental  feelings 
which  he  originally  interwove  in  the  very  constitution 


280  SERMON  CXXXVIII. 

of  man;  can  he  despise  these  little  ones?  He  is  not 
only  their  Creator,  he  has  also  purchased  them  by 
that  victim  of  infinite  value  whom  he  himself  pro- 
vided :  can  he  then  despise  them  ?  His  goodness 
has  not  only  brought  them  into  being,  but  his  provi- 
dence and  his  angels  have  watched  over  them  since 
their  first  breath.  He  offers  tliem  immortal  glory :  so 
soon  as  they  are  capable  of  understanding,  he  be- 
seeches them  to  love  him  and  be  happy  in  him ;  and 
even  if  they  unkindly,  ungratefully,  and  foolishly  re- 
ject his  invitations  and  wander  from  liijn,  still  en- 
treats them  to  return.  All  the  attributes  of  his  na- 
ture, all  the  declarations  of  his  word,  all  the  course 
of  his  providence,  prove  the  kindness  and  the  care 
^vith  which  he  watches  over  them.  Concur  then 
with  your  heavenly  Father,  since  it  is  not  his  will 
that  any  of  these  little  ones  should  perish,  endeavour 
to  pluck  them  from  temporal  and  from  everlasting 
ruin. 

4.  "  Despise  not  these  little  ones ;"  pity,  assist, 
support  them,  for  (it  is  the  last  motive  which  your 
Saviour  presents  to  you  in  the  text,)  "  ivhoso  shall  re- 
ceive one  such  little  child  in  my  niimc,  recciveth  me.''' 
'  Whoso  shall  be  kind  to  these  children  from  regard 
to  my  authority  and  from  love  to  me,  shall  be  regard- 
ed by  me  as  though  I  myself  had  received  that  kind- 
ness.' Is  your  heart  unmoved  by  this  motive  ?  Not- 
withstanding this  declaration  of  Jesus,  can  you  still 
treat  these  little  ones  with  cruelty  and  disregard  ? 
Then,  whatever  may  be  your  professions  and  your 
hopes,  you  are  totally  destitute  of  love  to  the  Re- 
deemer. Christians,  you  have  often  thought  of  the 
felicity  of  those  happy  persons  who  ministered  to  the 
wants  of  the  Saviour  while  he  wa^  upon  earth;  you 
hnve  often  imagined  what  would  have  been  your  joy 


MISCELLANEOUS.  281 

if,  with  the  happy  family  at  Bethany,  you  could  have 
received  him ;  you  have  to-day  an  opportunity  of 
thus  ministering  to  him ;  he  descends  from  his  throne 
and  comes  to  you  as  a  suppliant  in  the  person  of 
these  little  ones :  He  aiiks ;  it  is  man  who  bestows. 
Oh,  think  what  he  has  given  to  you !  He  left  his  hea- 
ven, he  veiled  his  glory,  he  expired  on  the  cross  for 
you ;  every  temporal  enjoyment,  every  spiritual  pri- 
vilege, every  eternal  hope,  comes  to  you  dyed  with 
his  blood.  Having  conferred  such  infinite  obliga- 
tions  on  you,  he  cries  to  you,  "  Whosoever  shall  re- 
ceive one  such  little  child  in  my  name,  receiveth 
me:"  and  can  you,  dare  you,  close  your  hearts 
against  your  Saviour,  who  in  them  implores  your 
beneficence.'^  If  you  can,  add  not  to  your  guilt  by 
impiously  mocking  him,  and  crying  "  Lord,  Lord  !'* 
if  you  can,  outrage  him  not,  by  saying  that  you  are 
his  disciple  ;  if  you  can,  insult  him  not  by  pretend- 
ing to  value  his  atoning  blood  and  his  infinite  grace ; 
if  you  can,  openly  acknowledge  that  you  utterly  dis- 
regard the  transactions  of  that  great  day,  when  all 
shall  be  banished  to  agony  unutterable  to  whom  the 
Redeemer  shall  say,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not," 
exercised  not  charity,  "  to  one  of  the  least  of  these, 
ye  did  it  not  to  me  !" 

I  pause,  my  brethren,  and  will  no  longer  prevent 
you  from  exercising  your  willing  benevolence.  1 
could  easily  present  new  motives  for  kindness  to 
-these  little  ones,  but  it  is  unnecessary.  There  are 
few  among  you,  (I  love  to  declare  it.)  whose  hearts 
are  so  obdurate,  that  you  can  behold  poverty  and 
distress  without  a  wish  to  relieve  them.  Whenever 
I  preach  to  you  on  charity,  I  always  preach  with 
the  fullest  confidence.     I  know  that  you  w  ill  ch^er- 

VOL.  IV.  36 


282  SERMON  CXXXVIII. 

fully  assist  in  "  enlightening  ignorance,  and  reliev- 
ing poverty,  in  implanting  virtue  in  the  mind  of 
these  little  ones,  and  in  visarding  off  the  blasts  of 
indigence  that  might  destroy  it  in  the  bloom." 


MISCELLANEOUS.  283 


SERMON  CXXXIX, 


THE  GOOD  SAMARITAN. 

Preached  for  the  benefit  of  the  Savannah  Union  Sgciety.* 

Luke  x.  29—34. 

But  he^  willing  to  justify  himself  said  unto  Jesus,  And 
who  is  my  neighbour  ?  And  Jesus  answering,  said,  A 
certain  man  went  down  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  and 
fell  among  thieves,  which  stripped  him  of  his  raiment^ 
and  wounded  him,  and  departed,  leaving  him  half  dead. 
And  by  chance  there  came  down  a  certain  priest  that  way  ; 
and  when  he  saw  him,  he  passed  by  on  the  other  side. 
And  likewise  a  Levite,  when  he  ivas  at  the  place,  came 
and  looked  on  him,  and  passed  by  on  the  other  side. 
But  a  certain  Samaritan,  as  he  journeyed,  came  where 
he  was  :  and  when  he  saw  him,  he  had  compassion  on 
him,  and  went  to  him,  and  bound  up  his  wounds,  pour- 
inn:  in  oil  and  wine,  and  set  him  on  his  own  beast,  atid 
brought  him  to  an  inn,  and  took  care  of  him. 

This  parable  was  originally  addressed  by  our 
Saviour  to  a  teacher  of  the  law  with  whom  he  was 
conversing,  in  order  to  prove  to  him  that  true  charity 


*  This  society  was  instituted  about  seventeen  years  after  the 
establishment  of  the  colony  of  Georgia.  Its  object  is  the  educa- 
tion of  orphans,  and  other  helpless  children  whose  parents  are 
unable  to  support  them.  The  good  that  it  has  done  and  is  still 
doing  to  the  community,  is  incalculable. 


2S4.  SERMON  CXXXIX. 

demanded  much  more  than  he  imagined.  But  its  use 
is  more  extensive :  it  is  admirably  calculated  to 
teach  all  men  the  nature,  the  extent,  and  the  obli- 
gation of  benevolence.  For  this  reason  we  have 
chosen  it  on  the  present  occasion. 

A  teacher  of  the  law  inquired  of  our  Redeemer, 
"  Master,  what  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life  ?"*' 
Jesus  Christ,  in  reply,  asked  him  what  the  law  which 
he  taught  declared  on  this  point :  "  He  said  unto 
him,  What  is  written  in  the  law,  how  readest  thou  ?'' 
The  man  replied,  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and 
with  all  thy  strength,  and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself." 
Our  Saviour  commended  him  for  the  answer :  "  Thou 
hast  answered  right ;  this  do,  and  thou  shalt  live." 
'^  But  he,  willing  to  justify  himself,  said  unto  Jesus, 
Who  is  my  neighbour?"  Willijig  to  justify  himself ! 
As  to  his  love  to  God,  this  "  blind  teacher  of  the 
blind"  supposed  there  could  be  no  doubt ;  because 
he  had  abstained  from  apostacy  and  idolatry,  and 
had  observed  the  Jewish  ritual,  he  imagined  that  he 
had  kept  this  commandment.  But  he  was  conscious 
that  his  justification  as  to  the  performance  of  the 
social  and  benevolent  duties  depended  upon  the 
sense  that  should  be  given  to  the  term  neighbour:  he 
therefore  makes  this  inquiry,  hoping  that  the  answer 
of  Jesus  would  correspond  with  the  opinion  of  the 
Jews,  who  considered  as  their  neighbours  those  only 
who  were  of  their  religion,  or  who  were  contained 
within  the  limits  of  Palestine.  Jesus  Christ  might 
in  a  single  sentence  have  told  him,  that  all  men, 
whatever  their  character,  situation,  or  religion,  are 
comprehended  among  those  neighbours  whom  we 
are  bound  to  love  ;  but  knowing  that  this  teacher  of 
the  law  would  not  acquiesce  in  this  decision,  he 


-MlSCELLANEOtJS.  285 

presents  to  him  this  parable,  in  which  this  truth  is 
clothed  in  images  so  striking,  that  it  is  impossible 
not  to  acknowledge  it. 

"  A  certain  man  went  down  from  Jerusalem  to 
Jericho,  and  fell  among  thieves,  who  stripped  him 
of  his  raiment,  and  wounded  him,  and  departed, 
leaving  him  half  dead."  This  unhappy  man  was 
extended  along  the  road,  when  by  chance  a  priest 
came  that  way.  If  the  unfortunate  traveller  retained 
any  knowledge,  he  certainly  could  not  doubt,  on 
seeing  a  man  of  his  nation,  and  that  man  a  priest, 
that  he  was  about  to  receive  all  the  succour  of  which 
he  had  need.  It  was  not  necessary  that  he  should 
solicit  the  charity  of  him  who  was  approaching  :  his 
situation  spoke  for  him;  his  deadly  paleness,  his 
shed  blood,  his  open  wounds,  pleaded  in  his  behalf. 
He  perhaps  already  inwardly  blessed  Providence 
for  taking  pity  on  him,  and  conducting  on  this  road 
a  man  whom  his  nation,  his  religion,  his  character, 
engaged  to  succour  him ;  but  he  was  deceived  in 
expecting  succour  from  a  heart  more  hard  and  in- 
human than  that  of  the  thieves  who  had  wounded 
him.  Yes !  this  action  of  the  priest  is  more  cruel 
than  that  of  these  murderers.  They,  hardened  in 
guilt,  inured  to  blood  and  crime,  and  desirous  of 
gain,  acted  in  consistence  with  their  character.  But 
the  priest,  born  and  educated  at  the  foot  of  the 
altar ;  the  minister  of  a  God  who  is  the  Father  and 
Creator  of  all  men ;  professing  and  perhaps  boasting 
of  his  inviolable  attachment  to  religion ;  is  insensible 
to  the  emotions  of  nature,  and  passes  on  the  other 
side  of  the  way.  Barbarian  !  whither  goest  thou  ? 
Barest  thou  take  another  road  than  that  into  which 
God  has  led  thee  for  thy  happiness,  a^d  for  the 
consolation  of  the  unhappy  object  that  lies  before 


-8l>  faERMON  CXXXIX. 

thee  ?  Is  there  any  excuse,  any  pretext,  that  thou 
canst  plead  for  neglecting  him  ?  Dost  thou  fear  to 
be  surprised  in  this  office  of  charity,  and  treated  in 
the  same  manner  Avith  this  unhappy  person  ?  But 
couldst  thou  shed  thy  blood  in  a  situation  more  ho- 
nourable or  more  acceptable  to  God,  than  while 
stanching  that  of  thy  brother  ?  Hast  thou  any 
pressing  business  wliich  admits  of  no  delay?  But 
there  is  no  occupation  which  can  be  put  in  parallel 
with  this.  Wert  thou  even  about  to  perform  the 
functions  of  thine  office,  and  going  to  offer  some 
sacrifice  to  the  Lord,  this  afflictive  spectacle  dis- 
penses thee  from  it,  for  "  mercy  is  better  than  sacri- 
fice." But  why  do  I  speak  ?  He  has  departed,  and 
is  already  lost  from  our  view.  Another  person  ap- 
pears :  perhaps  he  will  be  more  charitable. 

It  is  a  Levite  who  approaches,  but  who,  following 
the  footsteps  of  the  priest,  is  careful  not  to  approach 
too  near.  As  soon  as  he  perceives  this  wounded 
body,  he  flies  from  it  with  more,  rapidity  than  if  it 
exhaled  the  strongest  infection  !  He  also  passed  on 
the  other  side.  It  must  be  confessed,  my  brethren, 
that  the  choice  which  the  Saviour  makes  of  two  ec- 
clesiastics, to  serve  as  examples  of  the  want  of  cha- 
rity, is  not  honourable  to  the  Jewish  clergy.  It  is 
certain  that,  while  the  Redeemer  was  upon  eartli, 
the  ministers  of  religion  were  iiard-hcarted,  vindic- 
tive, and  sanguinary.  Were  there  no  other  proof  of 
this  than  their  persecutions  of  Jesus,  this  alone  wouhl 
be  sufficient.  The  excesses  and  cruellies  wliich 
were  committed  at  the  last  siege  of  Jerusalem,  liad, 
in  part,  for  their  aulliors,  people  of  the  sacerdotal 
race.  Careless,  except  of  the  exterior  of  religion; 
reducing  all  piety  to  certain  ceremonials;  tything, 
witli  scrupulous  accuracy,    tlic   mint,  anuise,    and 


MISCELLANEOUS.  287 

cummin ;  the  great  and  solid  virtues,  and  especially 
charity,  were  esteemed  of  no  consequence  :  for 
these  reasons,  the  Saviour  embraced  every  oppor- 
tunity of  reproaching  them  for  their  odious  conduct. 
But  let  us  return  to  the  dying  traveller,  and  see 
whence  he  will  receive  that  succour  so  long  and  so 
vainly  expected. 

"  A  certain  Samaritan,  as  he  journeyed,  came  that 
way."  What  a  painful  spectacle  to  the  dying  man  ! 
A  Samaritan  !  Does  he  come  to  insult  the  misery  of 
the  Jew  ?  Does  he  come  to  feast  his  eyes  with  the 
sight  of  an  expiring  enemy  ?  Ah  !  why  have  not  the 
thieves  rather  consummated  their  crime,  than  left 
this  business  to  one  so  execrable  as  a  Samaritan  ? 
Such  were  probably  the  thoughts,  and  perhaps  the 
expressions,  of  the  prejudiced  teacher  whom  Jesus 
addressed.  The  reciprocal  enmity  between  the  Sa- 
maritans and  the  Jews,  is  well  known.  It  appears 
from  the  whole  history  of  Josephus,  and  from  various 
parts  of  the  New  Testament.  The  evangelists  tell 
us  that  they  had  no  intercourse  together.  The  Sa- 
maritan woman  at  Sichem  expressed  her  surprise 
that  Jesus  Christ  should  ask  of  her  water  to  drink. 
The  Jews,  offended  at  the  Redeemer,  called  him  a 
Samaritan,  not  being  able  to  use  any  term  more  re- 
proachful. The  Son  of  God  chose  then  a  Samaritan, 
rather  than  any  other  stranger,  because,  if  he  could 
force  the  Jew  to  grant  that  the  Samaritan,  whom  he 
considered  as  his  greatest  enemy,  could,  neverthe- 
less, be  his  neighbour,  it  would  follow,  that  much 
more  ought  the  rest  of  men  to  be  so  esteemed. 

The  Samaritan  approaches,  and  "  hath  compas- 
sion on  him."  The  emotions  of  humanity  are  ma- 
nifested where  they  were  least  expected.  This 
compassionate  stranger  cannot,  with  a  dry  eye  and 


288  SERMON  CXXXIX. 

a  cold  indifference,  view  the  distresses,  even  ol  an 
enemy.  But  it  is  not  merely  a  meclianical  impres- 
sion, which  is  derived  from  the  senses,  and  which  is 
dissipated  in  a  moment,  that  is  felt  by  this  benevo- 
IcMit  man.  The  duration  and  the  efHcacy  of  his 
compassion  are  the  traits  which  entitle  it  to  our 
praise.  It  is  not  sufficient  externally  to  be  moved 
at  the  view  of  the  miseries  of  others;  this  is  only  the 
preliminary,  the  commencement  of  charity.  Useless 
comforters,  who  come  with  a  sympathizing  counte- 
nance, with  weeping  eyes,  and  perhaps  with  an 
affected  heart,  to  soften  our  sorrows,  who  even  as- 
sure us  that  you  divide  them  with  us,  have  you  no 
succours  that  arc  more  real  to  bestow  upon  us  ? 
"  And  he  went  to  him,  and  bound  up  his  wounds, 
pouring  in  oil  and  wine,  and  sat  him  on  his  own 
beast,  and  brought  him  to  an  inn,  and  took  care  of 
him."  This  is  true  charity;  this  is  real  consolation  ; 
where  actions  as  well  as  words  attest  the  sincerity 
of  our  feelings. 

This  is  not  all ;  the  beneficence  of  the  Samaritan 
is  not  bounded  to  the  present ;  he  is  not  contented 
with  having  plucked  the  Jew  from  the  arms  of  death, 
he  resolves  to  finish  his  benevolent  work,  by  pro- 
curing his  perfect  restoration ;  and,  being  obliged 
to  continue  his  journey,  he  says  to  the  host,  "Take 
care  of  him,  and  whatever  thou  spendest,  when  I 
come  again  I  will  pay  thee."  This  foresight  and  at- 
tention to  the  future,  consummates  his  generosity. 
By  desisting  from  any  thing  which  we  have  com- 
menced, we  lose  all  the  fruit  of  wlial  we  have 
done.  This  is  peculiarly  the  case  with  charity.  In 
numberless  cases  we  might  as  well  do  nothing,  as  to 
do  cood  by  halves  ;  yet  ffiis  defect  is  found  in  the 
alms  of  very  many  persons.     A  pressing  necessity 


MISCELLANEOUS.  289 

will  draw  from  them  some  little  aid ;  but,  as  soon  as 
the  urgency  of  this  necessity  has  passed,  they  dis- 
continue their  benevolence.  Then  the  arid  earth, 
the  surface  of  which  they  had  scarcely  watered,  is 
immediately  dried  up  and  parched.  Generous  be- 
nefactors !  who  are  not  satisfied  till  you  have  per- 
fectly finished  your  benevolent  designs ;  you  alone 
act  like  the  Samaritan  ! 

Jesus,  having  finished  the  parable,  inquires  of  the 
teacher  of  the  law,  "  Which  now  of  these  three, 
thinkest  thou,  was  neighbour  unto  him  that  fell 
among  the  thieves  ?  And  he  said,  He  that  showed 
mercy  on  him.  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him,  Go  and 
do  thou  likewise." 

From  this  parable,  and  the  direction  with  which 
the  Saviour  concludes  it,  we  are  taught  two  im- 
portant lessons : 

[.  That  all  men,  without  exception,  are  our  neigh- 
bours, and,  as  such,  have  a  claim  to  our  love. 

11.  That  all  who  are  in  need  should  experience 
from  us  a  charity  similar  to  that  of  the  Samaritan. 

The  first  of  these  points  we  shall  now  omit,  and 
request  your  attention  only  to  the  second. 

The  miserable  and  unhappy  ought  to  feel  the  ef- 
fects of  our  charity.  Go,  says  the  Saviour,  and  do 
likewise  ;  that  is,  take  for  your  model  the  charitable 
conduct  of  the  Samaritan,  and  let  no  prejudice  or 
inconvenience  prevent  you  from  succouring  and  re- 
lieving the  unhappy.  To  render  this  truth  more 
distinct,  it  will  be  proper  for  us  to  attend  to  these 
two  points : 

I.  For  what  reason  must  we  do  good  to  the  mise- 
rable ?    And, 

II.  In  what  manner  must  w:e  perform  this  duty.'* 
VOL.  IV,  37 


200  SEKMON  CXXXIX. 

I.  In  tlio  world  Me  see  many  benefits  conferred: 
but  if  we  examine  the  different  motives  from  Avhich 
they  sprini(,  we  shall  fnid  few  that  arise  from  Chris- 
tian charity.  Some  of  these  motives  are  vicious; 
others,  though  good  in  themselves,  are  insuOicient. 

To  give  through  ostentation,  and  in  order  to  ap- 
pear generous  and  beneficent,  is  to  perform  an  ac- 
tion which  cannot  be  good,  because  it  proceeds 
from  an  evil  principle.  The  most  beautiful  appear- 
ances of  compassion  are  of  no  avail,  if  they  spring 
from  pride.  Men  may  be  dazzled  by  them,  but  God 
cannot  be  deceived.  The  action  of  the  vSamaritan 
is  of  a  difTerent  kind.  He  expected  no  eulogium ; 
he  thought  not  of  increasing  his  reputation  by  what 
lie  did ;  God  alone  was  the  witness  of  it ;  and  this 
action  would  never  have  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
men,  if  Jesus  had  not  revealed  it.  Happy  they,  whose 
good  deeds  are  apparently  buried  in  oblivion :  the 
Supreme  Judge  will  at  last  draw  them  from  this  ob- 
livion in  the  presence  of  the  universe. 

Sometimes  persons  give  through  interested  mo- 
lives.  They  sec  a  man  in  misery,  but  they  know 
also  that  he  has  resources  which  will  enable  him  to 
rise  above  this  misery ;  they  therefore  bestow  some- 
thing upon  him.  with  the  hope  of  being  hereafter 
abundantly  recompensed.  Such  persons  do  not 
imitate  the  Samaritan :  he  delivers  from  death  a 
man  Irom  whom  he  could  expect  nothing;  and  no 
sooner  sees  him  in  safety,  than  he  continues  his 
course,  without  making  himself  known. 

There  are  motives  more  noble,  I  mean  those  of 
blood  and  friendship,  which  yet  are  insullicient  to 
constitute  Christian  charity.  For  those  who  pos- 
sess our  aiFections,  we  will  make  great  sacrifices; 
we  will  use  every  exertion  to  succour  them  in  dis- 


MISCELLANEOUS,  291 

tress,  and  relieve  them  in  affliction.  But  laudable 
as  is  such  conduct,  something  more  is  necessary,  if 
we  would  act  like  the  Samaritan.  He  is  not  impell- 
ed by  the  ties  of  blood;  he  does  good  to  a  Jew,  to 
one  with  whom  his  nation  never  would  contract  any 
alliance  whence  consanguinity  could  result.  It  is 
not  friendship  which  incites  him :  on  the  contrary, 
he  sees  before  him  a  mortal  enemy,  one  who  detests 
him  and  his  people.  Nobody  would  have  been  sur- 
prised, if,  like  the  priest  and  the  levite,  he  had  con- 
tinued his  course ;  and  (what  would  have  weighed 
strongly  with  many  men,)  nobody  would  have  known 
it.  Undeceive  yourselves  then,  all  those  of  you  who 
applaud  yourselves  inwardly  for  having  relieved  this 
or  that  unhappy  person;  if  you  discover  in  your 
heart  only  some  of  the  motives  that  I  have  mention- 
ed, your  charity  is  very  far  from  equalling  that  ot 
the  Samaritan.  But  what  then  were  his  principles 
and  motives  ?  How  must  we  act  to  "  do  likewise  ?''' 
When  you  perform  acts  of  charity,  you  must  do  them 
from  a  love  to  God,  and  a  love  to  your  neighbour. 
These  are  the  two  great  foundations  upon  which 
our  benevolent  deeds  must  be  supported,  if  we  wish 
them  to  be  acceptable  to  God. 

A  love  to  God  ought  to  guide  and  determine  us  in 
the  assistance  which  we  afford  to  the  miserable.  He 
has  most  clearly  declared,  that  he  is  pleased  in  see- 
ing creatures  reciprocally  aiding  each  other:  and 
to  what  higher  happiness  can  a  creature  aspire,  than 
to  please  this  Supreme  Being  .^  To  do  good  to 
others  is  to  be  in  our  measure  on  earth,  the  image 
of  that  merciful  Creator  and  Benefactor  of  men,  who 
continually  showers  down  his  blessings  upon  us„ 
How  glorious  a  conformity !  Is  there  any  thing 
which  we  shall  not  sacrifice  to  attain  to  it?   Is  there 


292  SKK.MON   CXXXIX. 

any  thing  more  worlli}'  of  the  cares  and  solicitude  oi' 
man,  than  to  resemble  God  in  one  of  liis  principal 
and  most  endearing  attributes?  Besides,  is  it  not 
the  property  of  God  that  we  distribute  ?  Does  it 
belong  to  us  by  any  other  title  than  that  of  stewards.-' 
And  is  it  not  confided  to  us  that  we  may  distribute 
part  of  it  to  the  indigent  and  atllicted  ?  Do  we  make 
too  great  a  sacrifice  to  God  when  we  give  for  his 
sake  what  properly  does  not  belong  to  us?  And  is 
it  not  the  richest  grace  in  him,  that  he  condescends 
to  accept  this  sacrifice  when  we  make  it  with  cheer- 
fulness, and  from  a  principle  of  love  to  him?  Oh. 
how  powerful  is  this  motive  of  love  to  God  !  If  our 
hearts  were  thoroughly  penetrated  by  it,  so  maqy 
objects  of  charity  would  not  in  vain  solicit  our  aid. 

Another  foundation  of  Chiistian  charity,  another 
motive  to  gospel  benevolence,  is  the  love  of  our  7tcigh- 
bour.  But  if  it  be  our  duty  to  love  them,  we  cannot 
refuse  to  them  the  assistance  which  they  need. 
Works  of  beneficence  and  chariiy  are  not  arbitrary  ; 
they  are  debts  which  we  pay.  Learn  tliis,  you  who 
boast  to  the  unhappy  of  the  services  which  you  ren- 
der to  them.  Know,  that  you  do  but  your  duty;  a 
duty  that  the  Saviour  recalls  to  you  in  those  forcible 
words,  ''  Go  and  do  likewise;"  a  duty  that  is  taught 
us  by  every  thing  that  surrounds  us;  by  the  need 
which  we  have  of  the  constant  grace  and  benedic- 
tion of  God,  of  the  succour  and  assistance  of  other 
men.  Nature,  reason,  religion,  every  thing  concurs 
to  show  that  misery  has  a  lawfid  claim  upon  us.  I 
know  that  it  does  not  become  the  wretched  to  urge 
this  claim,  since  God  calls  them  to  patience  and  Im- 
mility.  But  still  their  condition  speaks  for  them, 
nnd  threatens  >n  ith  a  conthMunnlion  without  mercy 
those  who  show  no  mercy  to  them.     To  be  true  imi- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  293 

tators  of*  the  Samaritan,  then,  we  must  act  from  love 
to  God  and  love  to  our  neighbour. 

2.  There  still  remain  to  be  considered  the  princi- 
pal rules  of  beneficence,  and  the  manner  of  exercis- 
ing it. 

We  can  grant  to  the  wretched  threo  principal 
kinds  of  aid  ;  assisting  them  with  our  counsels,  with 
our  property,  and  with  our  personal  services.  I 
shall  consider  only  the  two  last,  because  the  con- 
duct of  the  Samaritan  furnishes  us  with  a  model  of 
them.  To  relieve  the  Jew,  he  exposes  himself,  by 
stopping  in  a  dangerous  place ;  with  his  own  hands 
he  stanches  his  blood,  binds  up  his  wounds,  and 
places  him  upon  liis  beast.  These  are  personal  suc- 
cours. He  gives  money  for  his  support,  and  pro- 
mises more  if  necessary.  These  are  pecuniary  suc- 
cours. 

To  follow  the  precept  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
example  of  this  charitable  traveller,  we  should  be 
always  ready  to  bestow  part  of  our  wealth  on  the 
unhappy.     In   making   these  gifts,  we    should   use 
promptitude    and    gentleness.      To    give  promptly., 
highly  increases  the  value  of  the  gift.     There  arc 
extremities  so  great,  that  if  we  delay  our  aid,  it 
comes  too  late.     If  the  Samaritan  had  paused  to 
consider  the  Jew  weltering  in  his  blood,  if  he  had 
hesitated  some  time  whether  to  approach  him,  he 
would  probably  have  found  him  without  motion  or 
life.     In  similar  cases,  we  are  responsible  for  the 
accidents  caused  by  our  delay,  and  all  our  subse- 
quent efforts  to  repair  them  are  vain.     Besides,  by 
giving  promptly,  we  save  the  wretched  from  one  of 
the  greatest  pains  of  their  situation,  that  of  pressing, 
urging,  and  soliciting.     How  pleasant  is  it  to  them, 
to  see  their  desires  anticipated,  or  to  feel  the  effect? 


294  SERMON   CXXXIX. 

of  a  charity  scarcely  implored  !  What  more  morti- 
fying to  them  than  to  be  obHged  again  and  again  to 
display  their  misery;  to  recount  all  the  circumstan- 
ces of  it ;  and  to  endeavour  to  place  it  in  such  a  light 
as  to  soften  an  obdurate  heart! 

To  give  with  ^entleness^  is  a  characteristic  not  less 
essential.  The  air  and  the  manner  often  oblige 
more  than  the  gift,  however  valuable  it  may  be.  It 
is  inconceivable  that  people  who  give,  who  give 
largely,  who  give  even  with  joy,  should  poison  their 
favours  by  a  haughtiiiess,  and  rudeness  of  manner 
which  deeply  wounds  the  soul  of  the  unhappy.  Yet 
such  instances  are  every  day  seen.  If  you  would 
imitate  the  Samaritan,  avoid  this  defect,  and  give 
with  cheerfulness,  with  mildness,  and  affection, 

I  need  say  but  one  word  on  personal  services,  be- 
cause most  of  the  remarks  which  have  been  made 
will  apply  to  them.  Like  the  Samaritan  bo  ready, 
not  only  to  relieve  the  indigent  with  your  fortune, 
but  to  perform  also  those  offices  of  kindness,  which 
will  comfort  the  sick,  encourage  the  desponding,  and 
sooth  the  afflicted :  thus  will  you  obey  the  command 
of  your  Saviour,  "  Go  and  do  likewise.'''' 

I  might  now  safely  leave  it  to  yourselves  to  apply 
the  foregoing  discourse  to  the  present  occasion,  for 
1  am  well  persuaded  that  there  is  no  necessity  lo  im- 
portune you  to  give  liberally  for  the  support  of  this 
valuable  institution.  It  rose  in  the  midst  of  you. 
('harity  reared  it — charity  has  supported  it — and 
charity  will  still  sustain  it.  To  give  to  such  an  es- 
tablishment is  disinterested  benevolence,  since  these 
children  can  make  you  no  .return  but  thanks  and 
good  wishes.  It  is  real  benevolence  :  those  poor 
children  who  are  maintained  by  the  asylum  are 
friendless   and    helpless;    they   are   poor    orphans. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  29i> 

since  if  they  have  parents,  these  parents  cannot 
support  them.  These  children  ask  of  you  assist- 
ance ;  deny  them  not  their  supplication,  and  they 
jn  their  turn  will  raise  their  little  hands  to  heaven, 
and  will  solicit  in  your  behalf  the  divine  benedic- 
tion. God  will  hear  their  prayer,  and  shed  down 
his  blessings  upon  you. 

Yes,  my  dear  children  !  this  is  your  duty,  a  duty 
which  I  trust  you  will  never  forget.  Pray  God  for 
your  generous  benefactors ;  cherish  an  eternal  gra- 
titude for  them ;  let  them  not  be  disappointed  in  the 
wishes  and  hopes  which  they  form,  that  you  will  one 
day  be  useful  members  of  society,  and  disposed  to 
do  for  others  what  they  now  do  for  you,  "  Fear 
and  love  God,  and  keep  his  commandments."  Thus 
shall  you  be  happy  in  life,  and  through  eternity. 

For  you,  my  brethren,  who  are  about  to  exercise 
your  charity,  we  pray  God  to  recompense  you  an 
hundred  fold ;  and  to  grant,  that,  if  by  any  of  those 
unexpected  reverses  of  fortune,  which  we  daily  wit- 
ness, you,  or  your  children,  or  your  children's  chil- 
dren, should  be  reduced  to  distress,  you  may  never 
want  active  and  benevolent  friends ;  you  may  never 
need  some  charitable  Samaritan  to  bind  up  the 
wounds  of  your  soul,  and  relieve  your  distresses. 


29t)  SERMON  CXL. 


SERMON  CXL. 


— Q(0©— 


CHRISTIAN'  EDUCATION. 


EpHEsiANs  vi.  4. 


t7«f/,  yeftUliers^  provoke  not  your  chUdren  to  wrath  ;  but 
bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord. 

When  in  any  churches  where  pure  religion  has 
once  flourished,  we  behold  corrupt  manners  and  li- 
centious sentiments,  a  diminution  in  the  zeal  and 
number  of  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  and  an  augmenta- 
tion of  the  votaries  of  vanity  and  sin;  we  shall  gene- 
rally find  that  this  lamentable  degeneracy  has  been 
caused  in  a  great  degree  by  a  neglect  of  Christian 
education.  If  in  such  places  we  would  wish  to  re- 
store the  holiness  and  fervour  of  former  times,  per- 
haps no  single  means  can  be  employed,  that  is  so 
efficacious,  as  a  strict  and  faithful  regard  to  this 
duty. 

A  subject  of  such  consequence  deserves  our  se-. 
rious  consideration.  Favour  us  then  with  your  at- 
tention while  we  inquire, 

I.  What  is  implied  in  a  Christian  education  ;  and 


MISCELLANEOUS.  297 

11.  What  are  those  motives  which  should  excite 
parents  to  bestow  it  upon  their  children. 

The  nature  of  this  duty,  and  the  inducements 
which  should  urge  us  to  comply  with  it,  form  then 
the  whole  division  of  the  ensuing  discourse. 

I.  What  then  is  implied  in  a  Christian  education  ? 
What  is  that  duty  to  which  St.  Paul  exhorts  parents, 
when  he  charges  them  "  not  to  provoke  their  chil- 
dren to  wrath,  but  to  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture 
and  admonition  of  the  Lord .'"'  This  Christian  edu- 
cation, this  sacred  duty,  includes  these  four  things  : 
wise  discipline,  salutary  instruction,  holy  example,  fervent 
prayer. 

1.  A  wise  discipline  is  essential  to  a  Christian  edu- 
cation. In  vain  will  you  hope  to  lead  your  children 
in  the  ways  of  piety,  if  you  do  not  begin  while  they 
are  yei  young,  to  exercise  over  them  a  strict  but 
affectionate  discipline ;  if  you  do  not  teach  them 
from  the  very  cradle,  that  instead  of  acting  accord- 
ing to  their  own  wayward  fancies,  they  are  to  be 
regulated  by  the  will  of  God,  and  their  parents. 
Give  the  reins  to  their  inclinations,  suffer  them  to 
act  as  they  please,  let  them  have  no  other  restraint 
than  their  own  wishes  and  desires,  and  they  are  in 
the  direct  road  to  misery,  to  vice,  and  to  perdition : 
they  will  perhaps  live  to  curse  that  weak  fondness, 
which  strengthened  vicious  habits,  and  plunged  them 
into  guilt ;  to  execrate  those  criminal  compliances 
which  have  laid  the  foundation  of  their  unhappiness, 
by  cherishing  furious  passions,  and  incapacitating 
them  to  bear  with  disappointment.  Govern  them 
then  with  a  firm  and  steady  hand.  Begin  to  bend 
the  -twig  while  it  is  yet  flexible ;  in  a  few  years  it 
will  become  a  sturdy  oak,  and  resist  all  your  efforts. 
The  vicious  propensities  of  children,  the  fruft  of 

VOL.  IV,  38 


298  SERMON  CXL. 

their  original  corruption,  are  early  to  be  discemed. 
On  their  first  appearance,  endeavour  to  extirpate 
them,  and  exercise  your  authority  to  prevent  the 
formation  of  criminal  habits.  Keep  a  watch  over 
their  tongues.  Do  not,  like  so  many  injudicious  pa~ 
rents,  encourage  lying  or  ill-nature,  by  smiling  at  a 
false  or  malignant  Expression,  if  it  have  some  degree 
of  smartness.  Do  not  nourish  their  pride  by  exces- 
sive commendation  and  llattery,  by  loading  them 
with  pageantry  and  gorgeous  ornaments.  Do  not 
cultivate  their  revenge,  bv  teaching  them  to  direct 
their  feeble  yet  malicious  strokes,  against  the  per- 
sons or  things  that  have  injured  them.  Do  not  in- 
spire a  relentless  and  tyrannical  disposition,  by  per- 
mitting them  to  torture  various  species  of  animals. 
Do  not  encourpge  a  worldly  spirit,  by  continually 
proposing  the  riches  or  honours  of  earth,  as  the  re- 
compense which  they  may  expect  for  their  goodness, 
while  the  favour  of  God  is  scarcely  ever  mentioned 
as  an  object  worthy  to  be  aspired  after.  Do  not 
suffer  them  to  be  exposed  to  unnecessary  tempta- 
tions, which,  while  their  judgment  is  immature,  and 
their  reason  without  the  aids  of  experience,  will  al- 
most inevitably  plunge  them  into  sin.  But,  on  the 
contrary,  by  a  steady  exercise  of  discipline,  accus- 
tom them  to  the  utmost  sincerity,  justice,  and  bene- 
volence in  their  intercourse  with  their  companions. 
Habituate  tliem  to  control  tlicir  passions  and  wishes. 
Accustom  them  to  value  time,  and  to  flee  from  indo- 
lence, that  canker  of  virtue  and  destroyer  of  the  soul. 
Teach  them  to  be  modest,  to  be  huml)le,  and  exem- 
plary in  their  deportmcFit ;  to  reverence  the  ordi- 
nances and  institutions  of  religion  ;  and  to  pray  con- 
stantly to  their  llea\<'nly  leather.  Thus  strive,  by 
an  unintermitted  course  of  discipline,  to  implant  vir- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  299 

tuous  habits,  to  prevent  Satan  from  gaining  new  au- 
thority in  their  souls,  and  to  regulate  their  outward 
conduct;  and  you  have  great  ground  to  hope  that 
whilst  you  are  thus  employed,  God  will  shed  down 
his  Holy  Spirit  to  bless  your  exertions,  and  to  change 
the  hearts  of  your  offspring. 

When  I  speak  of  the  necessity  of  discipline,  I  am 
not  recommending  an  inhuman  severity.  This  will 
"  provoke  them  to  wrath,"  and  irritate  instead  of  re- 
forming them.  Let  your  government  be  like  that  of 
our  Father  in  heaven ;  mild,  gentle,  affectionate, 
springing  from  love  and  exercised  in  mercy ;  yet  not 
weakly  withholding  reproof  and  chastisement  when 
they  are  necessary.  In  inflicting  this  punishment, 
however,  be  careful  to  make  your  children  feel  that 
you  do  it  in  the  name  of  God,  from  a  hatred  of  sin, 
and  for  their  good.  Be  firm,  but  not  furious;  let 
your  eye  melt  with  sorrow,  but  not  sparkle  with 
rage ;  let  your  tongue  express  your  regret  and  pity, 
but  not  pour  out  bitter  and  passionate  reproaches. 
If  your  children  perceive  that  you  are  influenced  by 
passion,  and  not  by  reason  and  religion,  your  autho- 
rity will  become  odious  or  contemptible. 

Let  your  discipline  be  just  and  equal ;  make  no 
invidious  distinctions  between  your  children ;  in- 
dulge no  partial  affection  for  one  child  in  preference 
to  another  equally  deserving.  Let  punishment  be 
proportioned  to  faults ;  punish  those  sins  that  are 
immediately  against  God,  more  severely  than  those 
that  are  against  you.  Let  wilful  and  habitual  vices 
be  treated  with  greater  severity  than  those  that  are 
more  unintentional  and  rare.  Preserve  this  family- 
justice,  or  your  punishments  will  harden,  instead  of 
amending  your  children. 


300  SERMON   C\L. 

Finally:  study  carefully  tlic  tempers  of  your  chil- 
dren, and  diversify  your  discipline  according  to  the 
diversity  of  their  tempers.  Let  it  be  more  mild  or 
rigorous,  according  as  the  gentleness  or  stubborn- 
ness of  their  dispositions  requires  one  or  the  other 
of  these  modes  of  treatment. 

This  is  the  first  thing  that  is  included  in  a  Chris- 
tian education  :  a  wise  discipline. 

2.    A  Christian  education   requires  the  diligent 
iWn/r//o«  ot  children  in  the  principles  of  our  holy 
religion.     It  is  possible  that  a  person  may  know  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity  and  yet  be  unholy  ;  but  it 
is  impossible  that  he  should  be  entirely  ignorant  of 
them,  and  yet  be  holy.     The  illumination  of  the 
mind  always  must  and  does  precede  the  sanctifica- 
tion  of  the  heart.     Be  careful  then  to  give  your  oflP- 
spring  that  knowledge  and  information  which  they 
must  have  before  they  can  understandingly  embrace 
the  offers  of  salvation,  and  become  the  children  of 
God;  and   if  in  discharging  this  duty  you  are  ani- 
mated by  proper  motives,  you  have  reason  to  hope 
for  the  accompanying  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  bring  them  "  from  darkness  into  marvellous  light." 
And  even  though  this  great  effect  should  not  imme- 
diately be  produced,  yet  still  your  labours  are  not 
in  vain.     That  religious  knowledge,  with  which  you 
store  their  minds,  will  be  a  powerful  guard  against 
temptation,    a  strong   incentive   to  duty,   a  means 
which  God  may  hereafter  employ  for  their  conver- 
sion.    Though  they  now  neglect  your  instructions, 
yet  they  will  not  be  able  entirely  to  efface  them. 
They  may  hereafter  be  forcibly  brought  to  their  re- 
membrance by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  produce  a  saving 
conversion.     It  is  a  just  observation  of  a  pious  and 


MISCELLANEOUS.  301 

judicious  writer,*  that  "  conversions  in  advanced 
life  are  most  commonly  the  resurrection  of  those 
seeds  which  were  sown  in  infancy,  but  had  long  been 
stifled  by  the  violence  of  youthful  passions,  or  the 
pursuits  of  ambition,  and  the  hurry  of  an  active  life.'' 

Parents,  it  is  not  left  to  your  choice  whether  or 
not  you  will  afford  this  instruction  to  your  children. 
God  in  innumerable  places  enjoins  it  upon  you. 
"  These  my  words  ye  shall  teach  unto  your  children, 
speaking  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thine  house, 
and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way  ;  when  thou  best 
down,  and  when  thou  risest  up."  (Deut.  xi.  18,  19.) 
"  God  bath  established  a  testimony  in  Jacob,  and 
appointed  a  law  in  Israel,  which  he  commanded  our 
fathers  that  they  should  make  them  known  to  their 
children ;  that  the  generation  to  come  might  know 
them,  even  the  children  which  should  be  born,  who 
should  arise  and  declare  them  to  their  children,  that 
they  might  set  their  hope  in  God,  and  not  forget  the 
works  of  God,  but  keep  his  commandments."  (Psalm 
Ixxviii.  5.  4.  7.) 

If  then  you  would  "  bring  up  your  children  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,"  you  must  af- 
ford them  religious  instructions,  before  their  minds 
are  pre-occupied  by  errors  and  prejudices.  Early 
teach  them  their  miserable  and  corrupted  state  by 
nature.  When  their  little  limbs  are  afflicted  with 
pain,  when  sorrow  forces  tears  from  their  eyes,  when 
any  distress  assails  them,  tell  them  that  this  pain, 
this  sorrow,  this  distress,  are  the  fruits  and  the  chas- 
tisements of  sin.  Tell  them  how  odious  this  sin  is 
to  God,  point  them  to  the  flames  of  the  abyss  which 
it  has  kindled.     Reveal  to  them  also  the  abounding 

Dt.  Withefspoon. 


302  SERMON  CXL. 

grace  of  God ;  show  them  how  he  has  given  us  his 
Son  to  save  us  from  hell,  and  raise  us  to  glory ; 
and  declare  to  them  fhe  splendours  of  that  crown 
which  he  will  give  lo  all  that  love  and  serve  him. 
liCt  these  and  similar  truths  he  proposed  to  them  in 
their  tenderest  years;  not  as  subjects  of  discussion, 
but  as  historic  facts ;  not  as  points  that  they  are 
immediately  to  examine  and  understand,  but  as  the 
testimony  of  God,  which  is  to  be  received  by  them 
with  full  belief 

Be  careful  that  in  this  first  period  of  their  life,  you 
do  not  give  them  a  disgust  to  religion,  by  inculcat- 
ing it  in  a  gloomy   and  injudicious  manner.     Pro- 
portion  your   instructions    to  their  capacities.     In 
their  earliest  years  they  will  be  unable  to  under- 
stand your  abstract  reasonings  or  your  subtle  ex- 
plications of  doctrinal  points.     By  forcing  them  fre- 
quently to  attend  to  these  reasonings  and  explana- 
tions, at  that  period  when  your  words  are   to  them 
unintelligible  sounds  which  excite  no  clear  ideas, 
you  render  piety  dry  and  wearisome  ;  you  make  it  a 
task  and  a  burden,  from  which  they  rejoice  to  be 
released.     Leave  then  this  mode  of  instruction  till 
they  are  able  to  comprehend  you;  and  begin  by 
recounting  to  them  those  interesting   histories  on 
which  our  religion  is  founded,  and  which  are  level 
to  the  weakest  capacities.     If  you  would  give  them 
striking  ideas  of  the  greatness,  the  mercy,  and  jus- 
tice of  God,  do  not  enter  into  a  laboured  philoso- 
phical discussion,  but  relate  to  them  some  of  the 
impressive  events  which  illustrate  these  perfections. 
If  you  would  give  them  a  just  representation  of  vir- 
tue, and  an  inclination  to  practise  it,  enter  into  no 
toilsome  analysis,  but  present  to  them  some  touch- 
ing incidents  in  the  lives  of  the  saints.     Dwell  fre- 


Miscellaneous.  303 

quentlj  on  the  actions  of  our  (divine  Saviour,  on  his 
birth,  his  sufferings,  his  death,  his  resurrection,  and 
ascension.  This  picture  will  display,  infinitely  bet- 
ter than  all  your  profound  reasoning,  the  holiness 
and  tender  mercies  of  God ;  this  will  be  the  most 
perfect  and  admirable  model  of  obedience  to  God, 
of  charity  to  a  guilty  world,  of  humility,  of  self-de- 
nial, of  resignation,  of  magnanimity  under  suffprings 
and  persecutions.  These  histories  properly  related, 
will  awaken  the  attention  and  feeling  of  your  off- 
spring, and  will  make  the  profoundest  impression 
upon  their  mind  and  heart.  You  will  behold  them 
moved  even  to  tears;  their  little  hearts  will  glow 
wdth  gratitude  and  love ;  their  tongues  will  lisp  forth 
the  praises  of  their  gracious  Creator  and  blessed 
Saviour;  and  their  feeble  hands  be  lifted  up  to  the 
throne  of  their  heavenly  Friend. 

As  the  understandings  of  your  children  are  de- 
veloped, and  as  their  minds  expand,  teach  them,  or 
cause  them  to  be  taught,  the  proofs  of  those  senti- 
ments which  they  had  received  as  facts,  revealed 
by  God,  and  the  doctrines  which  grow  out  of  those 
histories  in  which  they  have  been  instructed.  Teach 
them,  or  cause  them  to  be  taught,  the  reasons  why 
we  receive  our  religion  as  divine ;  and  show  them 
how  superficial  and  ungrounded,  are  the  objections 
of  its  adversaries.  Teach  them,  or  cause  them  to 
be  taught,  the  high  and  sublime  doctrines  of  this  re- 
ligion ;  show  them,  that  though  the  utmost  penetra- 
tion of  the  human  mind  cannot  fully  comprehend  or 
explain  many  of  these  doctrines,  yet  nevertheless, 
the  utmost  subtlety  of  the  human  mind  cannot  find 
any  thing  in  them  contradictory  to  reason.  Teach 
them,  or  cause  them  to  be  taught,  what  are  the  par- 
ticular tenets  embraced  bv  that  communion  in  which 


304  SERMON  CXL. 

they  were  bom,  and  llie  reasons  which  lead  you  to 
suppose  that  they  are  the  tenets  inculcated  by  the 
word  of  God.  In  one  word,  instruct  tlieni  in  every 
thing  that  is  connected  with  Christianity,  so  that 
they  may  be  ready  to  ''  give  a  reason  of  the  hope 
that  is  in  them." 

Thus  educated,  they  will  be  able  to  enter  the 
world  with  little  danger  of  being  seduced  into  error; 
they  will  be  able  to  repel  the  assaults  of  the  infidel 
and  the  fallacies  of  the  enthusiast;  they  will,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  become  firm  and  rational  believers, 
and  pillars  of  the  church. 

Ah !  my  brethren,  is  this  the  manner  in  wljich 
you  educate  your  child reji  ?  Do  you  not  strive  more 
to  teach  them  how  to  attain  to  opulence  and  dignily 
in  the  world,  than  how  to  obtain  the  heavenly  inhe- 
ritance .'*  Do  you  not  instruct  them  in  almost  every 
other  science  with  greater  care,  than  in  the  science 
of  salvation  ?  You  spare  no  pains  nor  expense,  that 
your  sons  may  be  made  acquainted  with  languages, 
arts,  or  professions ;  and  can  you  be  indiflerent,  in 
the  mean  time,  whether  they  speak  the  language  of 
heaven  or  liell ;  whether  or  not  tliey  are  initiated  in 
the  art  of  holy  living;  wliether  they  have  the  pro- 
fession of  a  Christian  soldier,  or  a  slave  of  Satan? 
You  instruct  your  daughters  in  the  regulation  of  do- 
mestic economy,  or  in  tiie  gayer  and  more  liglit  ac- 
complishments of  the  age.  Ah  !  while  they  are  so 
"'  careful  about  many  things,"  why  will  you  not  teach 
them  that  "'•  one  thing  is  needful .''"  Why  will  you 
not  sliow  them  how  to  obtain  that  greatest  and  most 
solid  ol  accomplishments,  the  image  ol  God,  the  im- 
press of  heaven.-^  This  is  the  second  thing  that  is 
included  in  a  Christiiin  education:  Salutary  Instruc- 
tion. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  ^305 

3.  In  a  Christian  education,  it  is  necessary  for 
parents  to  illustrate  their  precepts  hy  personal  exam- 
ple. Example  has  at  all  times  an  astonishing  influ- 
ence upon  us;  but  in  our  early  years, when  we  have  no 
fixed  habits,  when  we  are  incapable  of  discerning 
the  intrinsic  propriety  of  actions,  we  arc  formed  al- 
most entirely  by  imitation.  This  is  our  prqceptor 
before  we  can  reason,  nay,  before  we  can  speak. 
If  your  own  practice  be  inconsistent  with  religion, 
the  remonstrances  of  conscience  will  prevent  you 
from  faithfully  reproving  in  your  children,  those 
vices  of  which  you  are  guilty ;  and  a  wish  to  pal- 
liate your  own  corruptions,  will  hinder  you  from  ad- 
vising them  with  impartiality.  And  even  if  this  ef- 
fect be  not  produced,  even  if  your  reproofs  be  faith- 
ful, and  your  advices  impartial,  yet  while  your  con- 
duct contradicts  them,*  you  induce  your  offspring  to 
question  the  sincerity  of  your  assertions,  or  to  doubt 
of  the  possibility  of  complying  with  your  directions; 
you  lead  them  to  suppose  that  religion  consists,  not 
in  a  steady  and  uniform  practice  of  its  duties,  but  in 
frequently  conversing  of  its  doctrines  and  obliga- 
tions. While  your  language  and  life  are  thus  con- 
tradictory, as  a  Scotch  divine  forcibly  observes, 
"you  point  them  with  your  finger  on  the  road  to 
heaven ;  you  take  them  by  the  hand,  and  lead  them 
to  that  of  hell."  No,  no,  miserable  mother !  you 
may  give  your  children  the  most  wise  and  pious  in- 
structions, but  you  have  no  reason  to  hope  that  these 
instructions  will  be  blest,  while  your  whole  beha- 
viour proves  that  you  despise  and  scorn  them. 
What  though  you  tell  your  offspring  that  God  is  su- 
premely to  be  loved,  that  the  salvation  of  their  soul 
should  be  their  chief  concern,  will  they  not  esteem 
these  teachings  to  be  unmeaning  and  hypocritical 

VOL.  IV.  39 


:}06 


aER.MON  CXL. 


cant,  whilst  they  see  you  careless  of  God,  neglectlui 
of  the  concerns  of  your  soul,  inordinately  attached 
to  the  world,  and  pursuing  with  shameful  avidity, 
its  vanities,  its  pleasures,  and  its  riches?  No,  no, 
wretched  father  !  whilst  you  are  profane,  licentious, 
iranioral,  neglectful  of  family  prayer  or  private  devo- 
tion, you  need  not  expect  that  your  cold  advices 
will  lead  your  children  to  holiness  and  to  God.  De- 
riving their  character  from  surrounding  objects,  they 
will  not  fail  to  imitate  you  to  whom  they  are  so 
strictly  united,  whom  from  motives  so  various,  they 
are  led  to  resemble.  They  will  not  long  resist  the 
seductions  of  vice,  when  you  go  before  them  in  ini- 
quity, and  tempt  them  to  j)lunge  into  the  fearful 
abyss.  This  is  the  third  thing  that  is  included  in  a 
Christian  education:  Holy  Example. 

4.  Finally,  all  your  exertidns  will  be  in  vain,  un- 
less you  frequently  pray  to  God  for  his  direction,  as 
distance,  and  blessing.  So  many  virtues  are  requi- 
site lor  the  proper  discharge  of  this  duty,  that  if  we 
rely  upon  our  own  sufficiency,  we  shall  certainly  fail 
We  shall  relax  in  that  prudence,  that  diligence,  that 
affection,  without  which  our  labours  will  be  useless. 
And  even  though  this  were  not  the  case,  even  though 
we  could  do  every  thing  that  we  ought  to  do,  with- 
out calling  down  God  to  our  aid;  yet  still  in  vain 
should  we  plant  and  water,  except  he  gave  the  in- 
crease; and  he  has  not  engaged  to  give  it  to  us.  ex- 
cept as  an  answer  to  our  prayers.  Frequently,  then, 
pour  out  your  petitions  to  that  God  who  pitieth  us 
as  a  father  pitieth  his  children ;  and  who  alone 
'•  rnaketh  wise  tlie  simple."  Beseech  him  to  teach 
you  how  to  discharge  your  duty  to  your  children, 
and  to ''direct  the  hearts  of  your  children  in  (he 
ways  of  his  laws  and  the  Morks  of  his  command- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  307 

ments."  Do  not  content  yourself  with  making  these 
supplications  in  the  family  and  closet,  but  at  parti- 
cular times  take  your  children  apart:  tell  them  the 
importance  and  necessity  of  religion;  tell  them  how 
it  would  cheer  your  hearts  to  see  them  walk  in  the 
ways  of  godliness ;  and  then  in  their  presence  and 
their  behalf,  pour  out  before  God  the  tender  and 
impassioned  wishes  of  your  heart,  the  ardent  desires 
of  your  affectionate  soul. 

Thus  let  your  prayers  continually  ascend:  God 
will  answer  them  in  mercy,  and  you  will  find  that 
your  "  labours  have  ^ot  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

This  is  the  last  thing  included  in  a  Christian  edu- 
cation :  Fervent  Prayers. 

Parents,  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  discharge  these 
weighty  duties.  Thus  to  "  bring  up  your  children 
in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,"  requires 
constant  care,  persevering  diligence,  unremitted  at- 
tention. Yet  do  not,  on  this  account,  desist  from 
your  labours.  The  task  is  difficult,  but  the  motives 
to  enforce  it  are  impressive.     We  are,  in  the 

lid.  Division  of  our  discourse,  to  present  you  with 
a  few  of  these  motives. 

I.  Are  yon  zealous  for  the  prosperity  of  Z  ion?  Have 
you  any  regard  for  the  interests  of  the  Saviour  ^  Be 
careful  then  to  confer  a  pious  education  upon  your 
children.  Reflect  what  you  are  doing,  while  you  suf- 
fer them  to  grow  up  in  ignorance  and  in  vice.  You 
are  preparing  them  to  dishonour  God,  to  wound  the 
hearts  of  the  pious,  to  strengthen  the  cause  of  irreli- 
gion.  You  are  preparing  them  as  fit  instruments  in 
the  hands  of  Satan,  to  cast  reproach  upon  piety, 
and  to  assail  the  kingdom  of  the  blessed  Saviour. 
Ah !  could  you  with  prophetic  vision  look  forward 
into  futurity,  what  would  you  behold  ?     You  would 


J08  SERMON  CXL. 

see  that  son,  whose  passions  you  now  suffer  to  be 
uncontrolleJ,  whose  mind  vou  now  sulFor  to  be  im- 
stored  with  religious  knowledge;  you  would  see  him 
a  hardened  sinner,  encouraging  others  in  guilt,  per- 
haps scoffing  at  the  name  of  the  Redeemer,  and 
trampling  upon  his  cross.  You  would  see  that 
daughter,  whom  you  educate  in  carelessness  and 
folly,  absorbed  by  the  vanities  of  the  world,  neglect- 
ful of  God  and  her  soul,  a  determined  opposer  to  a 
holy  life.  Ah,  slothful  father,  hypocritical  mother ! 
dare  you  pretend  that  you  arc  the  friends  of  Jesus, 
whilst  you  are  thus  careless  of  advancing  his  inter- 
ests; whilst  you  are  educating  your  offspring  to 
become  his  enemies  ?  Go,  leave  the  camp  of  Israel ! 
Fight  openly,  as  you  do  in  reality,  under  the  banner 
of  the  adversaries  of  Jesus;  do  not  deceitfully  pre- 
tend that  you  are  submissive  to  the  Captain  of  our 
salvation,  whilst  you  are  secretly  strengthening  the 
cause  of  his  enemies  ! 

On  the  contrary,  what  an  encouragement  is  it  to 
diligence  in  this  duty  to  reflect,  that,  through  the 
efficacious  grace  of  God,  your  labours  may  be  blest, 
so  as  to  promote  the  good  of  the  church,  and  the 
glory  of  the  Redeemer.  That  son,  over  whom  you 
now  watch  with  such  anxiety,  whose  passions  you 
constantly  strive  to  regulate,  whose  mind  you  endea- 
vour to  inform  with  the  truths  of  God,  whose  wants 
and  necessities  you  unceasingly  spread  before  your 
heavenly  Father,  whom  you  by  faith  give  up.  and 
dedicate?  to  the  Lord  ;  this  son  may,  through  the 
divine  blessing  upon  your  virtuous  exertions,  become 
'•  a  burning  and  a  shining  light ;"  an  eminent  servant 
of  the  Lord,  an  intrepid  soldier  of  the  cross.  If  he 
remain  a  private  Christian,  his  example,  his  instruc- 
tion.«.  and  his  prnyeis,  will  prove  a  blessing  to  his 


MISCELLANEOUS.  309 

neighbours  and  friends ;  will  be  influential  in  "  rear- 
ing Zion  from  the  dust,"  and  in  advancing  the  glory 
of  the  blessed  Saviour.  If  he  be  called  to  assume 
the  sacred  office,  his  labours  may  be  blest  to  the 
conversion  and  edification  of  numerous  souls ;  the 
blessings  of  many  that  were  ready  to  perish,  but 
whom  God  by  him  plucked  from  the  burning,  and 
made  to  exalt  his  infinite  glories  and  perfections, 
shall  descend  upon  the  head  of  you,  the  faithful 
father  or  the  pious  mother,  who  "  brought  up  this 
child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord." 
"  Many  a  congregation,"  says  the  excellent  Baxter, 
"  that  is  happily  fed  with  the  bread  of  life,  may 
thank  God  for  the  endeavours  of  some  poor  man  or 
woman,  that  trained  u.p  a  child  in  the  ways  of  God, 
to  become  their  holy  and  faithful  teacher." 

That  daughter  also,  over  whom  you  watch  with 
parental  fondness  and  with  Christian  care;  in  whose 
breast  you  early  strive  to  implant  holy  habits  and 
virtuous  desires;  whose  warm  afTections  and  lively 
passions,  you  endeavour  to  direct  towards  their  true 
objects,  the  blessed  God  and  compassionate  Sa- 
viour ;  whose  mind  you  store  with  the  principles  of 
virtue  and  religion ;  for  whom  your  fervent  prayers 
daily  rise  up  before  Almighty  God;  the  name  of 
this  daughter  may  be  joined  with  those  of  the  num- 
berless female  worthies,  who  by  their  mild  and  gen- 
tle persuasions,  and  their  excellent  examples,  have 
strengthened  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer,  encouraged 
the  saints,  and  brought  sinners  to  reflection.  Her 
conduct  as  a  child,  as  a  wife,  and  a  mother,  may 
afford  a  living  proof  of  the  excellency  of  the  religion 
of  Christ,  and  may  eminently  tend  to  strengthen  his 
cause.  I  ask  you  then  again,  are  you  zealous  for 
the  prosperity  of  Zion?     Have  you  any  regard  for 


310  SERMOX  CXL. 

the  interests  of  Jesus?  "Bring  up  jour  children  in 
his  nurture  and  admonition,"  that  ihey  may  be  the 
instruments  of  glorifying  him,  and  promoting  his 
kingdom  in  the  world. 

2.  Perhaps  there  are  some  of  you  who  feel  little 
adecled  by  this  motive ;  let  me  then  urge  you  by 
another  consideration  :    Have  you  any  regard  to  the 
public  prosperity,  to  the  honour  and  interest  of  your 
country  ?     In  order  to  promote  this  prosperity,  to 
advance  this   honour  and  interest,  "  bring  up  your 
children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord." 
If  you  leave  a  pious  generation  to  succeed  you,  the 
blessing  ofGod  will  rest  upon  the  land  which  they 
inhabit ;  their  "  righteousness  will  exalt  the  nation," 
(Prov.  xiv.  34.)  and  "  no  weapon  formed  against  it 
shall  prosper."  (Is.  liv.  17.)    But  if,  on  the  contrary, 
you  sufler  those  who  are  to  take  your  place  in  the 
state  when  your  head  is  laid  in  the  dust,  to  grow  up 
in  carelessness  and  irreligion,  their  '•  sin  will  be  the 
reproach  of  this  people;"  (Prov.  xiv.  34.)  their  sin 
will  call  down  the  judgments  of  God  upon  it.     If 
your  offspring  be  pious,  they  will  discharge  the  du- 
ties that  belong  to  the  station  which  they  shall  oc- 
cupy, in  such  a  manner  as  to  promote  the   public 
tranquillity  and  happiness.    Acting  uiider  the  eye  of 
the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  and   in  the  prospect  of 
that  account  which  they  must  render  unto  him,  they 
will,  whether  as  rulers  or  as  subjects,  endeavour  to 
promote  the  public   felicity,  and  to  be  blessings  in 
their  day  and  generation.    But  if  your  olfspring  have 
not  these  restraints;  if  you  have  never  laboured  to 
inspire  them  with  sincere  love   to  God,  and  warm 
charity  to  man  ;  if  you  have  never  striven  to  implant 
in  their  hearts  the  sentiments  of  virtue,  and  to  con- 
trol the  fury  of  their  passions :  is  there  not  cause  to 


MISCELLANEOUS.  311 

fear  that  they  may  be  the  scourges  of  their  country ; 
that  they  may  be  regardless  of  every  thing  but  their 
own  gratification ;  that  they  may  be  incendiaries,  or 
disturbers  of  the  public  peace  ?  Is  there  not  cause 
to  fear,  that  the  curses  of  a  bleeding  country,  made 
unhappy,  immediately  by  their  means,  but  ultimately 
by  you,  will  pursue  you  even  to  the  grave  ?  Do  you 
then  love  your  country,  and  wish  for  its  prosperity? 
Give  to  your  children  a  pious  education;  lay  upon 
them  early  the  restraints  of  religion  ;  and  then, 
when  you  lie  down  in  the  grave,  and  they  become 
the  rulers,  the  legislators,  and  citizens  of  the  nation, 
they  will  be  animated  by  proper  motives ;  they  will 
conscientiously  aim  at  the  public  weal,  and  the 
blessing  of  God  Most  High  will  crown  their  efforts 
with  success. 

3.  Do  you  shudder  at  the  crime  of  perjury  ?  Do  you 
tremble  at  the  dreadful  guilt,  the  overwhelming- 
punishment,  of  that  man  who  dares  to  sport  with  the 
solemn  sanctions  of  an  oath?  Parents,  you  have 
bound  your  souls  by  a  sacred  oath ;  whether  you 
have  fulfilled  it,  the  Searcher  of  hearts  well  knoweth, 
and  all  mankind  will  know  in  the  day  of  judgment. 
When  you  offered  your  child  to  God  in  the  holy  or- 
dinance of  baptism,  you  then  solemnly  vowed  and 
swore,  that  you  would  bring  it  up  in  the  "  nurture 
and  admonition  of  the  Lord  ;"  and  you  invoked  this 
great  God  to  witness  your  vow,  and  to  punish  the 
violation  of  it.  Dare  you  wilfully  and  habitually 
violate  these  obligations  ?  Can  you  be  careless  of 
the  pious  education  of  your  children,  and  yet  fail  to 
tremble  at  that  vengeance  which  shall  weigh  down 
the~perjured  soul  to  deep  perdition?  When  you 
suffer  weeks  and  months  to  pass  without  affording 
pious  instructions   and   advices   to  your   offspring. 


312  SERMO\  CXL. 

^vilhout  oH'criiig  ^oiir  prayers  to  Cod,  in  Uicir  pre- 
sence and  in  their  behalf,  without  showing  tliern  the 
example  of  a  holy  life;  does  not  conscience  some- 
times cry  to  you,  '  Is  it  thus  that  you  fulfil  your 
baptismal  vow  ?  Is  it  thus  that  you  perform  that 
solemn  oath,  taken  in  the  presence  of  God,  of  angels, 
and  of  men?  Is  it  thus  that  you  execute  your  en- 
gagement to  that  Lord,  who  hath  recorded  your 
promises  in  the  book  of  remembrance,  and  will  pro- 
duce them  to  you  in  the  day  of  retribution?'  Do 
you  then  tremble  at  perjury?  Give  to  your  children 
a  pious  education,  and  thus  fulfil  your  oath. 

4.  Let  me  urge  you  to  this  duty,  from  a  regard  to 
/he  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  your  children.  The 
temporal  happiness  of  your  offspring  depends,  in  a 
great  degree,  upon  their  pious  education.  Unless 
their  minds  are  fortified  by  holy  instructions,  and 
their  hearts  impressed  with  religious  sentiments, 
they  will  run  heedlessly  on  in  the  paths  of  folly  and 
vice,  strangers  to  those  high  joys  which  tlow  from 
an  approving  conscience,  from  communion  with  God, 
and  from  a  foretaste  of  heaven.  And  besides  all 
this,  there  is  great  danger  that  they  indulge  those 
jrross  and  abominable  crimes,  which  will  britigdown 
upon  them,  not  only  the  vengeance  of  God,  but  also 
the  execration  of  their  fellow-men.  Unrestrained 
by  sentiments  of  piety,  uncontrolled  by  a  conscience 
^hich  has  never  been  enlightened;  what  is  to  j)re- 
vcnt  them  from  being  plunged  into  infamy  by  their 
iinbritlled  passions  ?  Examine  the  registers  of  guilt, 
read  the  lives  of  those  men  who  by  a  public  execu- 
tion have  expiated  for  their  violation  of  the  laws;  do 
yon  not  find  numbers  of  tliem  cursing  their  parents 
for  bringing  them  to  this  slate,  by  neglecting  to  give 
them  a  pious  education  ?     And  with  respect  to  the 


MISCELLANEOUS.  313 

Other  sex,  who  are  the  females  whose  polluted  courses 
have  covered  their  families  with  ignominy,  and 
themselves  with  contempt  ?  Are  they  not  those  who 
were  not  taught  in  youth  to  reverence  the  God  of 
purity  ?  And  even  if  your  children  should  all  be 
saved  (as  we  fervently  desire  and  pray  that  they 
all  may  be  saved)  from  these  dreadful  excesses,  yet 
still  they  may,  by  the  habitual  indulgence  of  other 
sins  less  odious  in  themselves,  procure  for  themselves 
misery  and  shame.  I  beseech  you  to  look  around 
you  in  the  world ;  attend  to  the  lives  of  those  per- 
sons who  are  most  loaded  with  the  contempt  and  the 
disdain  of  society.  Are  they  not  most  generally 
those  who  have  been  sent  into  the  world  by  their 
parents  unprotected  by  pious  habits  and  religious 
precepts  ?  Ye  fathers  !  whose  love  for  your  children 
is  warm  and  disinterested  ;  ye  mothers  !  whose  feli- 
city is  intimately  connected  with  their  happiness, 
can  you  be  so  blind  and  so  cruel  to  them,  as  to  ex- 
pose your  beloved  offspring  to  so  deplorable  a  state .'^ 
But,  supposing  that  none  of  these  fears  should 
ever  be  reahzed  ;  supposing  that  your  children,  who 
are  thus  neglected  by  you,  should  live  caressed  and 
applauded  by  men,  the  favourites  of  the  world ;  yet 
still  death  will,  by  and  by,  approach  them ;  death, 
for  which  you  never  taught  them  to  prepare  ;  death, 
which  spares  not  the  favourites  of  earth;  which  is 
the  entrance  into  eternal  torments  for  all  that  are 
not  interested  in  Jesus  Christ.  Come  then,  careless 
and  neglectful  parents,  who  are  indulging  in  your 
children  a  thoughtlessness  and  inattention  to  the 
concerns  of  their  souls;  come  and  let  us  view  your 
children  contending  with  death;  let  us  see  what 
happiness  you  have  secured  for  them.  Behold  them 
weighed  down  by  infirmities  of  body,  harassed  by 

VOL.  IV.  40     ' 


314  SERMON  CXt« 

anxieties  of  mind,  lashed  hy  the  stingb  of  conscience. 
They  look  back  upon  the  past  with  confusion  ;  they 
tremble  to  remember  "  that  they  glorified  not  God, 
in  whom  their  breath  was,  and  whose  are  all  their 
■ways."  (Dan.  v.  23.)      They  cast  their  eyes  towardi^ 
the  future,  and  see  nothing  but  images  of  horror. 
Whilst  shuddering  and  affrighted  at  beholding  the 
depth  of  the  gulf  into  which  they  are  about  to  plunge, 
Ihey  cast  looks  of  reproach  and  anguish  upon  you. 
*  Of  w  hat  avail,'  they  cry  to  you,  '  of  what  avail  arc 
now  all  the   riches,  the  honours,  and  pleasures  of 
the  world,  which  you  were  anxious   to  procure  for 
me ;  why  did  you  not  tell  me  that  a  single  Christ 
was  better  than  all  earthly  friends?     Why  did  you 
not  tell  me  of  the  importance  of  eternal  things  .-*  1 
now  see  all  their  consequence ;  but  I  sec  it  too  late. 
Fool  that  I  was,  to  be  blinded  and  rendered  care- 
less by  you  !  but  my  self-reproaches  are  now  una- 
vailing :  the  earth  vanishes  ;  the  frowning  Judge  ap- 
pears ;  hell  opens  to  receive  me.' 

Thus  they  die  in  horror,  and  driven  for  ever  from 
the  presence  of  God,  "  lift  up  their  eyes,  being  in 
torments."  Parents,  can  any  of  you  be  so  inhuman| 
80  barbarous,  so  monstrous,  as  to  neglect  your  chil- 
dren, and  prepare  for  them  this  fearful  doom.'* 

Let  me  hope  better  things  of  you ;  let  me  hope 
that  you  will  strive  to  lead  them  early  to  God;  be 
faithful,  and  God  has  promised  to  bless  your  exer- 
tions. Then  your  cliildren  cannot  fail  to  be  hap- 
py; they  will  have  the  Lord  as  their  friend,  their 
guard,  and  protector;  and  Jesus  Christ  as  their 
high-priest,  their  advocate,  and  redeemer.  The} 
will  have  those  true  riches  which  endure  for  ever^ 
those  durabJe  lionours  which  eternity  will  not  im- 
pair; those  ravishing  pleasures  which  flow  at  God's 


MISCELLANEOUS.  315 

right  hand.  In  life,  they  will  be  honoured  and  re- 
spected by  the  wise  and  good  :  in  death,  they  will 
be  tranquil  and  serene;  for  they  will  be  supported 
by  those  sentiments  of  religion  which  were  early 
felt  by  them,  and  upheld  by  that  Saviour  to  whom 
you  early  directed  their  thoughts,  and  their  desires. 
And  beyond  the  grave  they  shall  be  ever  with  the 
Lord ;  ever  undefiled  by  sin,  and  unassailed  by 
grief  Do  you  then  love  your  children  ?  "  Bring 
them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord ;" 
and  thus  you  will  secure  for  them  a  happy  life,  a 
joyous  death,  and  a  triumphant  eternity. 

5.  Finally,  do  you  love  yourselves  ?    Do  you  wish 
to  obtain  the  highest  pleasures,  and  avoid  the  sever- 
est pains?     Give  your  children  a  pious  education. 
If  the  blessing  of  God  on  your  tender  care,  render 
your  offspring  virtuous  and  holy,  what  pure  delights 
will  you  experience !     Their  amiable  and  devout 
conduct  will  be  a  cordial  to  your  soul,  anfiidst  the 
pains  and  decrepitude  of  years;    the  applause  be- 
stowed upon  them,  will  afford  joy  to  you ;  they  will 
never  slight,  disregard,  nor  dishonour  you  ;  but  will 
strive,  by  every  grateful  and  delicate  attention,  by 
every  expression  of  filial  love,  ennobled  by  religion, 
to  gild  the  evening  of  your  days.     "  Happy  parent! 
your  years  shall  be  prolonged,  not,  as  it  often  hap- 
pens, to  see  your  comforts  fall  from  you  one  by  one, 
and  to  become  at  once  old  and  destitute ;  but  to 
taste  a  new  pleasure,  not  to  be  found  among  the 
pleasures  of  youth,  reserved  for  your  age;  to  reap 
the  harvest  of  your  labours,  in  the  duty,  affection, 
and  felicity  of  your  dear  children."     [Ogden.] 

But  if,  on  the  contrary,  you  refuse  to  bring  up 
your  children  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  is  there  not 
cause  to  apprehend,  that  they  who  are  suffered  to 


31b  SERMON  CXL. 

slight  and  neglect  God,  should  also  slight  and  ne<^- 
lectyou?  Is  there  not  cause  to  apprehend,  that 
their  passions  may  lead  them  into  misery  and  guilt, 
which  will  emhitter  all  your  pleasures,  and  poison 
all  your  enjoyments?  Is  there  not  cause  to  appre- 
hend, that  the  time  may  come,  when  like  unhjippy 
David,  you  will  in  vain  seek  for  joy  from  the  pomps 
and  honours  of  the  Avorld,  but  must  sorrowfully  re- 
tire to  your  chamber,  weeping  for  the  irregularities 
of  your  child,  and  exclaiming  in  the  bitterness  of 
your  soul,  "  Oh,  Absaloin  !  my  son,  my  son  ?" 

Remember  too.  that  having  lived  for  a  short  time 
in  this  mortal  state,  you  will  at  last  arrive  at  its 
close,  and  be  stretched  upon    your  bed  of  death. 
Think  what  delightful  sensations,  or  what  terrible 
pains,  will  then  be  experienced  by  you,  according 
as  you  have  performed  or  neglected  this  duty.    Shall 
you  have  given  your  children   a  pious  education, 
and  seen  them  walking  in  the  paths  of  truth  and 
godliness,  you  will  then  be  enabled  to  leave  tluMn 
without  regret,  and  to  bid  them  farewell  with  caltn- 
ness;  you  will   be  able  to  commit  them  with  confi- 
dence to  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  knowing  that 
they  shall  rest  with  safety  under  tlie  shadow  of  the 
Almighty.     You  will  be  armed  against  the  terrors  of 
the  approaching  separation,  by  remembering   that 
you  have  performed  your  duty   to  them,  though  im- 
perfectly, yet   sincerely;  and   by  anticipating   thai 
period  when  you  shall   again  be  united   before  the 
throne  of  God.     ''Though  such  a  parent  die,"  says 
the  wise  son  of  Sirach,  "  yet  he  is  as  though  he  were 
not  dead  ;  for  he  hath  left  one  behin<l  him   that  is 
like  himself     While  he  lived,  he  saw  and  rejoiced 
in  him;  and  when  he  died,  he   was  not  sorrowful.' 
(Ecclesiasticus  xxx.  i.  6.) 


MISCELLANEOUS.  317 

Shall  you,  on  the  contrary,  at  the  hour  of  deatli, 
be  forced  to  remember  that  you  have  neglected 
your  children,  and  by  your  carelessness  destroyed 
their  souls?  Ah,  this  reflection  will  kindle  a  hell  in 
your  bosom,  will  give  double  terrors  to  death.  '  God 
gave  me  children,'  you  will  cry  in  agony:  *  God 
gave  me  children,  committed  to  me  the  care  of  their 
immortal  souls,  and  ordered  me  to  bring  them  up  in 
his  fear.  At  the  period  of  their  baptism,  I  vowed 
thus  to  do ;  but  I  have  slighted  my  vows,  and  for- 
gotten my  engagements ;  I  have  been  careful  of  their 
temporal  interests,  and  anxious  for  their  outward  wel- 
fare, but  have  been  careless  of  the  state  of  their 
souls ;  I  have  sold  them  to  sin  and  to  Satan ;  1  have 
been  the  instrument  of  their  perdition :  they  are 
lost;  but  their  blood  is  about  to  be  required  at  my 
hands.'  Parents,  are  you  desirous  that  these  should 
not  be  your  feelings  on  the  bed  of  death  ?  Begin 
then  instantly  to  bring  up  your  children  "  in  the  nur- 
ture and  admonition  of  the  Lord." 

Remember,  finally,  that  the  day  of  judgment  is 
approaching :  death  shall  lay  your  bodies  and  the 
bodies  of  your  children  in  the  dust;  but  at  the  voice 
of  the  archangel  and  the  trump  of  God,  you  shall 
wake  from  the  long  slumbers  of  the  grave  to  receive 
your  final  doom.  Oh !  what  joy  shall  swell  the  heart 
of  the  godly  parent,  when  the  voice  of  the  archangel 
shall  cry,  '  arise,  thou  pious  father,  thou  holy  mo- 
ther! arise  and  re-embrace  those  righteous  childreji 
whom  death  tore  from  your  arms;  arise,  open  your 
eyes  upon  your  dear  children  who  closed  them  when 
you  expired;  arise,  press  to  your  parental  bosom 
these  your  descendants  whom  you  early  dedicated 
to  God,  and  educated  in  his  fear;  go  before  them  to 
llie  throne  of  the  Judsje,  and  exclaim  in  humble  tri- 


318  SERMON    CXL. 

umph,  '•'behold  us,  O  God,  and  the  children  whom 
Ihou  hast  given  us."  (Isaiah  v.  18.)  "  Those  that  thou 
gavest  me  I  have  kept,  and  none  of  them  is  lost." 
(John  xvii.  12.)  He  will  give  you  the  crown  of 
righleousness;  he  will  cause  you  never  more  to  be 
separated  from  each  other,  nor  from  him.' 

But,  O  criminal  parerit!  these  joys  are  not  for 
you ;  for  you  are  reserved  tortures,  which  the  heart 
in  vain  attempts  to  conceive.  That  son,  that  daugh- 
ter, whom  you  are  leading  to  perdition,  will  descry 
you  amongst  the  assembled  crowd :  as  they  sink  in 
the  flames,  they  will  imprecate  the  vengeance  of  God 
upon  your  head  ;  they  will  cry  to  you  in  a  voice  that 
will  rend  your  heart;  'wretched  parent!  it  is  yott 
that  have  brought  us  hither !  it  is  you  who  communi- 
cated to  us  a  corrupted  nature,  and  were  careless  of 
leading  us  to  God,  and  inspiring  us  with  holy  senti- 
ments:  wretch!  why  didst  fhou  call  us  inlo  being.'* 
why  didst  thou  plunge  us  into  hell?  our  doom  is  re- 
mediless; but  we  will  become  thy  tormc;itors!  we 
will  for  ever  present  ourselves  to  thee,  surrounded 
by  those  flames  which  consume  us,  weighed  down  by 
those  chains  of  darkness  with  which  we  are  bound; 
we  will  cry  to  thee,  behold  thy  work!  The  groans,  ihe 
shrieks,  the  bowlings,  which  we  shall  through  eter- 
nity pour  forth,  will  vibrate  in  thine  ear,  will  re- 
proach thee  for  our  misery  and  thy  guilt,  will  kindle 
a  hell  witliin  thee  more  intolerable  than  the  llamcs 
in  Avhich  thou  shalt  be  enwrapped." 

But  I  forbear.  This  picture  is  too  appalling.  If 
the  mere  anticipation  of  such  a  scene  freezes  the 
blood,  what,  oh  what,  must  be  its  reality? 


MISCELLANEOUS.  319 


SERMON  CXLI. 

EARLY  PIETY. 

2  Chronicles  xxxiv.  3. 

While  he  was  yet  young,  lie  began  to  seek  after  the  God 
of  David  his  father. 

A.v  earthly  panegyrist,  in  giving  the  character  of 
a  cclehrated  king,  would  have  talked  much  of  the 
extent  of  his  dominionfci,  the  power  of  his  arms,  the 
splendour  of  his  court;  but  the  Spirit  of  God,  over- 
looking  these    objects    as   unworthy   of   attention, 
mentions  as  the  most  glorious  characteristic  of  the 
king  of  Judah,  that,  "while  he  was  yet  young,  he 
began  to  seek  after  the  God   of  David  his  father." 
How  much  more  honourable  to  Josiah  is  this  eulo- 
gium,  than  the  most  brilliant  description  of  his  dig- 
nities and  wealth  could  have  been !     His  dignities 
and  wealth  could  not  have  accompanied  him  beyond 
the  grave ;  liis  palace  has  long  since  fallen  to  the 
dust;  his  throne  has  crumbled  to  ruins;  his  crown 
has  lost  its  lustre;  but  his  early  piety  has  followed 
him  into  the  unseen  world,  where  he  dwells  in  the 
palace  of  the  King  of  kings,  seat-d  on  a    i  ir uble 
throne,  and  having  his  brows  encircled  by  a  crown 
which  shall  never  fade  away.     My  young  friends! 


320  SKRJION  CXLI. 

this  palace  of  God,  this  throne  in  the  heavens,  this 
crown  of  immortahty,  are  oflered  to  you  as  well  as 
to  Josiah.  His  example  will  teach  you  in  what  man- 
ner to  attain  them.  Imitate  his  early  piety,  and  you 
shall  partake  of  his  recompense.  Like  him,  Avhile 
yet  young,  seek  the  God  of  your  fathers,  and  this 
God  will  confer  upon  you  a  felicity  and  honour,  infi- 
nite in  degree,  eternal  in  duration. 

My  sole  design,  on  the  present  occasion,  is  to 
persuade  you  thus  to  act,  by  presenting  you  with  a 
variety  of  motives,  to  induce  you  early  to  consecrate 
yourselves  to  God.  And  do  thou,  mercilld  Father, 
accompany  this  discourse  by  the  almighty  energy  of 
thy  spirit,  and  the  omnipotent  efficacy  of  thy  grace, 
so  that  these  youth  may  be  converted  from  the  error 
of  their  ways. 

From  the  variety  of  motives  which  immediately 
occur  to  my  mind,  I  find  it  difficult  to  select  those 
that  are  most  impressive.  1  shall  confine  mysell", 
however,  to  the  illustration  of  these  few  ideas: 

I.  JVothing  is  more  amiable  in  itself,  or  more  pleasing 
to  God,,  than  early  piety. 

Early  piety,  though  not  so  venerable  as  aged 
virtue,  is  yet  equally  attractive  and  interesting.  To 
see  good  principles  thoroughly  governing  the  whole 
conduct ;  to  see  them  prevail  over  all  youthful  levi- 
ties and  lollies;  to  see  passions  at  a  time  of  life 
when  usually  most  ungovernable,  yet  subjected  to 
reason  and  conscience ;  to  see  the  spirit  and  vanity 
of  the  world  despised  and  trampled  underfoot;  to 
Bee  constancy,  steadiness,  and  uniformity  of  life,  at 
a  season  when  irresolution  and  the  caj)rice  of  fancy 
frequently  prevail;  to  see  a  person  \>hile  yet  in  the 
morn  of  life,  with  the  sentiments  of  a  virtuous  old 


JMISCKLLANEOUS.  321 

age,  is  surely  in  itself  a  desirable  and  interesting 
spectacle. 

And  this  conduct,  so  agreeable  in  itself,  is  like- 
wise most  pleasing  to  God.     Read  your  scriptures  ; 
you  will  there  find  God  frequently  and  affectionately 
calling  upon  you,  to  "  remember  your  Creator  in  the 
days  of  your  youth;"  (Eccles.  xii.  1.)  assuring  you, 
that  "if  you  seek  him  early,  you  shall  find  him;" 
(Prov.   viii.   17.)    and    confirming   the   sincerity  of 
these  calls,  the  truth  of  these  assurances,  by  exam- 
ples of  the  especial  favour  with  which  he  ever  re- 
garded early  converts.     God  has  then  clearly  ex- 
pressed his  desire,  that  you  should   turn  unto  him; 
and  shall  this  consideration  have  no  influence  upon 
you?     Methinks  if  no  other  argument  could  be  of- 
fered for  youthful  piety  but  this,  it  is  pleasing  to  God, 
a  reasonable  being  ought  not  to  hesitate  how  to  act'. 
Consider  for  a  moment  who  is   this  God,  who  thus 
importunately  urges  you  to  seek  after  him.     He  is 
the  all-perfect  God,  and  therefore  infinitely  worthy  of 
the  service  of  a  whole  life,  deserving  of  the  attach- 
ment of  our  youthful  hearts,  as  well  as  of  our  aged 
souls.   He  is  the  eternally  blessed  God,  and  can,  there- 
fore, from  the  exhaustless  source  of  his  all-sufficien- 
cy, shed  down  upon  us  those  streams  of  benedictions 
and  favours  which  will  satisfy  our  souls,  and  abun- 
dantly recompense  us  for  those  trifling  gratifications 
that  we  relinquish  for  him.     He  is  the  creating  God, 
and  shall  we,  his  offspring,  rise  in  rebelHon  a'gainst 
him,  and  ungratefully  use  the  faculties  he  has  given 
us,  in  opposition  to  him  ?     He  is  the  preserving  God, 
without  whose  constant  influence  and  support  we 
should  be  blotted  from  existence.     Every  pulse  that 
beats,  every  moment  that  flies,  is  a  new  gift  of  his 
tender  love,  a  new  efTect  of  his  infinite  power,     H' 

VOL.  IV,  41 


SEHMON  CXLI. 


our  first  years  llowcd   irom  a  diilcreiit  bource  fronj 
our  last,  we  might  be  excused  for  not  consecrating 
them  to  liim;  but  since  he  gives  you  all  your  life, 
what  right  have  you  to  rob  him  of  the  period  ol 
youth  ?     ITe  is  the  Redeemer  God,  and  he  adjures 
you,  by  the  agonies  of  the  garden,  and  the  blood  of 
the  cross,  to  devote  yourselves  to  him.     Of  what 
must  your  hearts  be  made,  if  they  can  resist  pleas 
so  tender?     He  is  the  kindest  of  futltcrs,  the  best  ot 
friends,    the   most   munificent  of  benefactors.     He 
has  already  conferred   upon  you  countless  favours ; 
and  are  you  not  dreadfully  ungrateful,  if,  in  the  midst 
of  these  favours,  you  refuse  to  comply  with  his  af- 
fectionate commands  .'* 

Cod  calls  you  then  to  cultivate  early  piety,  and 
il  is  infinitely  fit  that  you  obey  his  will. 

II.  Youth  is  a  season  in  which  you  have  the  greatest 
advantages  for  cultivating  the  principles  of  piety,  and  the 
irreatcst  need  of  religion,  as  a  defence  from  temptation  and 
dangers. 

The  greatest  advantages.     It  is  true  that  yoU  find, 
even  in  this  age,  the  principles  of  sin  in  your  hearts; 
but  these  principles  have  not  yet  been  so  fortified  by 
repeatedly   impelling  to   action,  nor   by  reiterated 
actions  become  such  powerful  habits,  as  they  will 
be  at  any  future  time.    You  have  not  yet  so  coniiect- 
ed  your  iniquities  with  all  your  pursuits,  and  made 
(hem  so  to  tningle  with  all  your  occuj)ations,  as  you 
will  hereal'lcr  have  done.     Your  mind   is  now  open 
for  the  reception  of  truth  ;  in  a  great  degree  uncor- 
rupted  l)y  prejudices;  at  least,  unattached  to  them 
from  long  possession;  having  a  docility  and  teach- 
ableness of  disposition,  from  a  conviction  of  your 
inexperience,    th*-    principles    of   |  iety    may   more 
easily  be  implanted,  and  having  fewer  obstacles  to 


MISCELLANEOUS.  323 

oppose  them,  will  take  firmer  root.     Your  heart  is 
now  warm  and  tender;  unchilled  by  the  commerce 
of  the  world;  free  from  the  callousness  of  age;  its 
native  emotions  glowing  with  all  their  force,  it  is 
more  easily  moved  by  the  love  of  its  God,  by  the 
mercy  of  its  Redeemer,  by  all  those  tender  incite- 
ments to  duty,  which  the  gospel  presents  to  it.  Your 
passions,  though  more  ardent,  are,  notwithstanding, 
more  manageable,  more  easily  turned  from  improper 
objects,  than  they  will  be  when  inveterate  and  con- 
firmed habits  have  been  formed.     As  yet,  the  senti- 
ments of  modesty  and  propriety,  a  regard  to  the 
opniions  of  others,  make  you  blush  for  your  acts  of 
vice,  and  endeavour  to  conceal  them  from  the  world. 
In  riper  years  you  will  assume  a  boldness  in  iniquity 
disregard   the  censures  of  others;  cease  to  be  re- 
strained  by   them,  till,  at  last,  you   may  come   to 
'•  glory  in  your  shame."  (Phil.  iii.  19.)     As  yet  you 
are  not  entangled  in  the  business,  the  follies,  the 
tumult  of  the  world,  which  so  often  engross  all  the 
affections  and  thoughts  of  riper  years;  you  are  not 
yet  entirely  occupied  with  prosecuting  the  schemes 
ol  ambition,  or  amassing  heaps  of  treasure,  but  have 
lull  time  for  meditating  on  the  concerns  of  a  better 
state.     As  yet,  conscience  has  not  been  often  stifled 
and  deeply  corrupted;  it  still  preserves,  if  I  may 
speak  so.  Its  tremulous  delicacy  and  nice  sensibil^ 
ity;  It  still  elevates  its  warning  voice,  and  stron-ly 
remonstrates  at  your  deviation  from  virtue:  but,"in 
tlie  aged  sinner,  weary  of  useless  reproof,  it  is  al- 
most  silent;  or,  if  it  still  speak,  it  is  almost  always 
<]iBregarded.     As  yet,  you  have  an  ardour  and  fer- 
vency, most  remote  from  the  timid  prudence  of  age, 
and  most  favourable  to  a  thorough  conversion.     Dis- 
<iaining  all  resistance,  ambitious  of  high  achieve- 


324  btRMON  CXLI. 

ments,  leaping  over  opposing  obstacles,  youth  flics 
to  the  goal ;  whilst  age,  cn?eping  fcaribll)'  along, 
clinging  still  to  the  enjoyments  of  earth,  discouraged 
by  every  diihculty,  will  scarcely  ever  attain  it.  Like 
the  wife  of  Lot,  it  may  j)roceed  a  small  distance 
from  the  city,  doomed  to  destruction,  but  devoid  of 
alacrity  and  vigour,  it  will  seldom  reach  the  Zoar, 
the  place  of  safety.  It  must  be  evident  to  you,  my 
brethren,  that  these  dispositions  and  sentiments  are, 
from  their  nature,  calculated  to  advance  you  in  the 
Christian  course;  of  themselves,  they  are  not  suffi- 
cient to  make  you  holy;  but  when  grace  sanctifies 
them,  and  directs  them  to  proper  objects,  they  must 
render  your  progress  in  religion  more  rapid  and 
more  delightful.  And  remember  too,  that  this  in- 
citing grace  is  given  you  in  greater  measure  in  youth 
than  in  advanced  life;  that  God,  by  his  Spirit,  now 
beseeches  and  importunes  you  to  turn  and  live,  more 
frequently  and  forcibly  than  he  will  hereafter.  I  ap- 
peal to  you,  aged  sinners,  for  the  truth  of  this  repre- 
sentation. Are  there  none  of  you  who  often,  in  early 
life,  felt  the  attractions  and  suggestions  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  "  almost  persuaded  you  to  be  Chris- 
tians;"  (Actsxxvi.  28.)  but  who,  now  that  you  have 
advanced  in  life,  and  are  nearer  to  portlition,  scarcely 
ever  think  of  the  destiny  that  awaits  you;  scarcely 
ever  are  induced  to  meditate  seriously  on  the  means 
to  avoid  it  ?  You  see  then,  my  young  friends,  that 
whether  you  consider  your  own  disposition,  or  the 
conduct  of  God,  you  find  advantages  for  progressing 
in  piety  which  you  will  not  have  at  any  other  period 
of  your  lives.  If  then  you  have  not  renounced  all 
hope  and  desire  for  salvation;  (and  surely  none  of 
you  can  be  so  mad,  as  deliberately  to  sacrifice  the 
pleasures  of  l]ea\  en,  and  embrace  the  tortures  of 


MISCELLANEOUS.  325 


liell;)  if  you  wish  to  apply  the  most  suitable  means 
for  the  attainment  of  this  salvation,  (and  you  are  not 
reasonable  creatures,  if  you  do  not  wish  it,)  will  you 
not  imitate  the  example  of  the  pious  king  of  Judah, 
and  "  begin  while  yet  young,  to  seek  after  the  God 
of  your  fathers." 

And  if  the  advantages  which  you  now  enjoy  for 
the  cultivation  of  religion,  form  a  strong  inducement 
to  you  to  attend  to  the  concerns  of  piety,  so  also  do 
the  dangers  and  temptations  to  which  you  are  now  ex- 
posed.    Every  other  period  of  life  has  some  salutary 
restraints  and  guards  which  are  denied  to  youth. 
Childhood  is   weak   and    feeble,   without   power  or 
temptation  to  commit  many  sins,  and  subjected  to 
the  visitant  control  of  parents.     ^Manhood  is  occu- 
pied by  business  and  avocations ;  and,  in  pursuit  of 
honours  and  emoluments,  finds  it  necessary  by  at 
least  an  appearance  of  virtue,  to  conciliate  the  es- 
teem and  respect  of  the  world.     Old  age  has  the 
lessons  of  experience,  is  impotent  to  do  evil,  and 
beholds  death,  judgment,  eternity,  nearly  approach- 
ing.    But  youth  is  left  without  any  of  these  power- 
ful restraints,  these  salutary  guards.     The  world, 
whose  treachery  and  falsehood  it  has  not  yet  known, 
spreads  before  it  a  thousand  gay  and  alluring  scenes, 
to  draw  it  aside  from  virtue.     Every  thing  is  novel; 
every  thing  is  captivating.     The  blood  courses  with 
impetuosity  through  the  veins ;  passion  and  appetite 
are  in  their  full  vigour;  objects  to  excite  them  are 
each  moment   presented;  judgment  is  immature; 
reason  without  the  aids  of  experience ;  the  imagi- 
nation active  in  creating  illusions ;  the  heart  sensi- 
ble to  pleasure,  easily  inflamed,  lively  and  impetu- 
ous in  its  desires.     Ah!  in  so  perilous  a  situation, 
what  but  the  sacred  guidance  of  religion  can  pre- 


326  SERMON   CXLl. 

serve  us  ?  A  younor  person  without  this  guidance? 
resembles  a  vessel  without  rudder  and  without  pilot, 
tossed  on  an  agitated  ocean  in  the  midst  of  an  ob- 
scure night,  conflicting  with  violent  storms,  dashing 
frequently  against  quicksands  and  rocks,  liable  each 
moment  to  be  shivered  into  pieces,  or  to  sink  into 
the  abyss. 

Stop  then  for  a  moment,  my  young  friends,  think 
of  your  danger,  and  in  order  to  avoid  it,  *"  begin*' 
with  Josiali  ''  to  seek  after  the  God  of  your  fathers." 

III.  Bif  early  picty^  you  icill  prepare  trangi'illity  and 
joy  for  old  agc^  should  you  arrive  unto  it ;  whilst  by  an 
opposite  conduct  you  will  fill  it  with  remorse  and  fears. 

An  old  man,  who  has  forgotten  God  in  his  youth, 
is  seldom  converted;  and  if  he  is  not.  how  wretched 
must  he  be  in  that  period  of  weakness  and  debility, 
when  supports  and  consolation  are  so  much  needed  ; 
since  his  views  of  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  fu- 
ture, bring  with  them  nothing  but  grief  and  anguish  ? 
He  contemplates  the  past ;  he  sees  a  whole  life  given 
him  to  prepare  for  eternity,  squandered  in  vanity 
and  sin ;  he  sees  a  wide  and  dreary  waste,  where 
the  eye  is  relieved  by  no  monuments  of  virtue  and 
piety;  he  considers  the  present,  and  is  filled  with 
confusion ;  he  turns  towards  the  future,  and  m  ith 
gloom  and  distress,  beholds  death  for  Mhich  he  has 
not  prepared,  pressing  upon  him ;  beholds  a  tribu- 
nal where  he  can  hope  for  no  acquittal,  already 
erected  :  beholds  an  eternity  of  joys  which  he  would 
fain  possess,  but  which  he  has  bartered  for  those 
pleasures  of  which  nothing  remains  but  an  insipid 
or  painful  remembrance  :  beholds  an  eternity  of  tor- 
ments, which  he  has  merited  by  his  sins  and  initpii- 
ties.  The  ghosts  oi'departed  joys  flit  before  him,  and 
point  to  those  regions  of  wo  whither  biiii'ul  delights 


MISCELLANEOUS.  327 

conduct.  Such  is  the  old  age  of  those  who  remem- 
ber not  God  in  their  youth,  and  then  remain,  as  they 
almost  always  do  at  a  distance  from  him  during  the 
whole  course  of  their  lives.  Even  if  (to  make  the 
most  favourable  supposition,  and  a  supposition  which 
is  seldom  verified,)  even  if  called  at  the  eleventh 
bour,  this  aged  man  has  truly  turned  unto  the  Lord, 
bow  far  will  he  be  from  enjoying  the  same  pleasure 
as  the  early  convert !  He  will  almost  certainly  be 
subject  at  times  to  painful  apprehensions  and  doubts ; 
to  fears  that  he  forsakes  the  world,  only  because  he 
can  no  longer  retain  it ;  that  he  renounces  the  en- 
joyments of  earth,  only  because  from  the  decay  of 
his  body,  from  the  feebleness  of  his  mind,  and  the 
weakness  of  his  fancy,  he  is  unable  to  indulge  in 
them.  These,  and  a  thousand  other  sinnilar  fears, 
generally  occasion  in  the  mind  of  him  who  is  con- 
verted in  old  age,  a  painful  hesitancy  concerning  the 
security  of  his  state,  prevent  him  from  going  on  his 
way  rejoicing,  and  cloud  that  prospect  oflmmortality 
which  would  be  a  stay  to  his  soul. 

How  much  more  consolatory  and  cheering  are  the 
meditations  of  the  aged  Christian,  who  remembered 
bis  Creator  in  the  days  of  his  youth  !  He  is  solaced 
in  reviewing  his  conduct,  to  find  the  brlgiuest  evi- 
dences of  his  sincerity ;  for  he  forsook  the  world 
when  it  appeared  in  its  most  alluring  garb,  and 
spread  its  most  glittering  snares  to  entangle  him  : 
he  /brsook  it  when  his  ardent  passions  and  vigorous 
powers  enabled  him  to  participate  in  its  pk7  sures 
-with  the  greatest  gust;  he  has  long  and  successfully 
warred  under  the  banner  of  the  Captain  of  his  salva- 
tion ;  he  has  resisted  the  most  violent  temptations  ol' 
hop'-  or  fear,  which  would  have  draun  liim  from  his 
duly.      The   perplexing   doubts   which  harass  the 


328  SERMON  CXLJ. 

pious  but  unexperienced,  concerning  llicir  steadlasl- 
ness  and  perseverance  in  the  ways  of  religion,  are 
for  him  past,  and  his  mind  is  serene  as  the  regions  of 
heaven.     In  reviewing  the  past,  he  sees  the  long  in- 
terval between  the  season  of  youth  and  the  furrowed 
countenance  and  hoary   head  of  age,  fdled    up  in 
some  good  degree  with  works  of  devotion,  righteous- 
ness, and  benevolence ;  whereby  he  has  glorified 
God,  benefited  his  brother,  and  made  provision  that 
his  memory  should  always  be  precious;  and  the  re- 
collection of  them  makes  him  re-enjoy  the  scenes 
through  which  he  has  passed.     Ah  I  what  can  be 
more  delightful  than  to  remember  how  early  he  w  as 
enabled  to  devote  himself  to  God :  how  frequently 
he  has  conflicted  with  difficulties  and  trials  for  his 
sake  ;  how  rich  has  been  his  experience  of  the  pro- 
vidential care  and  protection  of  his  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther; how  often  he  has  enjoyed  communion  with  his 
God  ;  lifted  up  his  desires  to  him,  and  poured  out 
before  him  the  warm  effusions  of  his  soul  I     And  il" 
from  the  past,  he  turns  and  contemplates  the  fu- 
ture, views  the  most  animating   are  presented  to 
Lim;  he  fixes  a  steady  eye  upon  those  glories  in 
which  he  knows  he  is  interested ;  he  rejoices  that 
he  almost  touches  the  object  of  all  his  hopes  and 
desires;  that  he  will  shortly  be  admitted  into  the 
presence  of  that  God  whom  he  has  so  long  loved, 
and  be  delivered  from  a  combat  which  has  so  long 
endured. 

Surely  an  old  age  tluis  })lacid  and  venerable,  is 
an  object  worthy  of  our  desires  :  surely  these  peace- 
ful recollections,  these  sublime  prospects,  amidst 
the  dreariness  of  age,  are  deserving  our  exertions. 
Do  you  wish  to  attain  them  ?  *■'  Remember  your  Crc- 
otor  in  the  days   of  yoiir  youth:  then  iip  evil  days 


IVIISCELLANEOUS.  329 

shall  come ;  no  years  draw  nigh  in  which  you  shall 
saj,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them."  (Eccles.  xii.  I,  2.) 
IV.  J  regard  to  the  feelings  of  all  the  ■pious  persons  in 
the  church  imversal,  a  respect  to  the  happiness  of  your 
parents,  should  induce  you  early  to  devote  yourselves  to 
God. 

You  know  not,  mj  young  friends,  the  severe  pain 
which  is  felt  by  all  true  Christians,  in  beholdino-  un- 
converted youth.     As  the  ancient  and  honourable 
pillars  of  the  temple  flill  one  by  one ;  as  the  aged 
persons  who  have  been  zealous  and  faithful  soldiers 
of  Christ,  pass  in  succession  from  the  church  militant 
to  the  church  triumphant,  we  look  around  with  anx- 
iety upon  the  rising  generation,  to  see  who  will  sup- 
ply their  places,  who  will  wield  the  weapons  which 
have  fallen  from  their  hands,  who  will  in  their  stead 
direct  and  encourage  the  body  of  the  faithful.     And 
if,  instead  of  the  piety  which  distinguished  these  holy 
Christians,  we  see  in  their  progeny  a  disregard  of 
God  and  his  ordinances,  an  enmity  and  distaste  to  a 
holy  life,  a  worldly  and  careless  spirit ;   oh  !  you 
know  not  the  grief  which  such  prospects  excite  in 
the  hearts  of  all  who  sincerely  love  the  Lord.  Young 
men,  amongst  this  pious  band  whom  your  inconsider- 
ate conduct  thus  deeply  wounds,  there  are  numbers 
whom  you  are  bound  to  honour  and  revere,  num- 
bers for  whom  you  express  high  esteem  and  regard. 
Will  you  not  be  sufficiently  generous  and  affectionate 
to  pause  and  attend  to  the   things  which  belong  to 
your  eternal  peace,  in  order  to  give  happiness  and 
joy  to  so  many  of  your  fellow-men  } 

Or,  if  this  consideration  be  too  general  to  aflfect 

you,  think  for  a  moment  how  deeply  the  felicity  of 

your  ;}arcw^5  depends  upon  your  early  piety.     This 

is  a  motive  which  Solomon  often  addresses  to  youth. 

VOL.  IV.  42 


:j30  sermon  cxli. 

'*  A  Misc  son,""  {you  know  tliat  in  tin.'  ,?cnplure»  ivise 
and  pious  are  used  as  synonymous  expressions,  be- 
cause piety  is  the  only  true  wisdom :)  '•  A  wise  son 
maketh  a  glad  father,  but  a  foolish  son  is  the  heavi- 
ness of  his  mother.''  (Prov,  x.  1.)  And  elsewhere, 
''  A  foolish  son  is  a  grief  to  his  father,  and  bitterness 
to  her  that  bare  him."  (Prov.  xvii.  25.)  And  again 
he  affectionately  urges,  "  My  son,  be  wise  and  make 
my  heart  glad,  that  I  may  answer  him  that  reproach- 
eth  me."'  (Prov.  xxvii.  II.)  These  and  numerous 
other  exhortations  of  the  same  import  made  by  So- 
lomon, were  dictated  by  his  experience.  He  had 
seen  how  his  own  pious  conduct  in  early  life  had 
cheered  the  heart  of  his  father  David,  amidst  the 
infirmities  and  sorrows  of  age;  he  himself  had  felt, 
from  the  conduct  of  Rehoboam,  pains  so  deep,  that 
they  could  not  be  effaced  by  the  splendour  of  roy- 
alty, the  pomp  of  power,  the  respect  and  veneration 
which  the  people  (Mitcrtaincd  for  him.  All  the  otiier 
enjoyments  of  life  were  en»])ittered  and  rendered 
tasteless  by  the  wanderings  of  an  irreligious  son. 
My  young  friends,  if  your  parents  are  sincerely  pious, 
they  feel  a  regret  equal  to  that  of  Solomon,  at  your 
neglect  of  God,  and  foricctfidncss  of  vour  eternal 
destination.  Nature  and  grace  have  taught  them  to 
love  you  as  themselves,  and  il'  all  the  pleasures 
which  the  earth  can  afford  were  heaped  upon  them, 
tliey  would  still  be  unhappy,  if  tlieir  cliild  uere  the 
;«la\e  of  .Satan  and  the  heir  of  eternal  sorrow.  Be- 
lieve me,  I  do  not  exaggerate  their  feelings.  I  have 
witnessed  in  iny  {>arochial  visits,  every  minister  has 
witnessetl  in  his  parochial  visits,  more  than  once, 
dii'^  anguish  of  a  tender  father,  these  tears  of  a  loving 
mother;  anguish,  tears,  nhieh  were  rendered  still 
more  bitter  by  the  reflection,  that  they  were  caused 


MISCELLANEOUS.  3'3 1 

by  those  who  should  have  consoled  and  cheered 
their  declining  years.  And  1  have,  on  the  contrary, 
seen  the  eye  of  the  aged  parent  lighted  up  with  joy, 
and  heard  him  pour  forth  his  thanksgivings  to  God, 
at  beholding  his  offspring  walking  in  the  path  of 
goodness  and  religion.  When  he  beheld  the  morn 
of  their  life  thus  hallowed  and  consecrated  to  God, 
the  afflictions  of  life  lost  their  sting,  and  his  soul  was 
filled  with  transport. 

And  as  by  your  pious  or  irreligious  conduct  you 
thus  affect  the  feelings  of  your  parents  during  the 
whole  course  of  their  lives,  so  do  you  especially 
prepare  for  them  sources  of  inexpressible  delight  or 
misery,  at  the  moment  when  death  shall  separate 
you  from  them.     If  you  should  enter  before  them 
into  the  unseen  world,  they  can  part  from  you  with- 
out regret,  if  you  are  truly  devoted  to  God.     They 
know  that  this  separation  is  not  final ;  they  know 
that  they  shall  meet  you  in  a  better  world;     The 
view  of  that  glory  in  which  you  are  interested  will 
enable  them  to  say  to  you  with  Christian  resignation, 
'  Farewell,  our  dear  child ;  we  had  hoped  that  thou 
wouldst  have  remained  to  have  closed  our  eyes  and 
received  our  last  breath;  but  God  calls  thee  before 
us;  go  then  and  receive  the  crown  of  glory;  go  and 
rest  in  the  embraces  of  thy  Saviour;  we  will  shortly 
follow  thee;  we  will  meet  thee  again  before  the 
throne  of  God ;  and  there  we  shall  form  ties  more 
tender  and  more  strict  than  those  which  united  us 
on  earth  ;  there  we  shall  enjoy  a  felicity  pure  as  the 
eternal  mind,  and  durable  as  the  existence  of  God  ! 
Go  then,  dear  child ;  thy  Saviour  beckons  thee  to 
come ;  the  angels  are  waiting  to  convey  thy  soul  unto 
him;    adieu,  but  not  for  ever.'      O  my  brethren! 
what  powerful  consolations  are  these  to  a  believer. 


JSZ  SERMON  CXLl. 

when  his  offsprinoj  are  torn  from  him  by  death  ;  how 
different  are  these  ieehngs  iroin  tliose  which  wring 
the  hearts  of  parents  as  they  hang  over  the  death- 
bed of  an  irrcUi^ious  chdd.     In  trenibhng  anxiety  they 
mark  the  ai>proach  of  liis  dissolution;  his  closing 
eye,  his  li\iJ  month,  tlie  death-like  paleness  spread 
over  his  whole  countenance,  teach  them  that  in  a 
few  moments  more,  his  destiny  will  be  fixed  for  ever. 
They  look  to  the  future,  but  no  cheering  ray  consoles 
Iheni ;  all  is  daik.  dismnl,  and   afflictive  ;  they  be- 
hold their  child  torn  from  their  embraces ;  seized 
by  the  fiends,  and  sentenced  to  that  abyss  whence 
"  the  smoke  of  his  torments  shall  ascend  for  ever 
and  ever."     Thus  keenly  oppressed,  they  lean  over 
his  corpse,  and  exclaim  with  a  heart  almost  broken 
•with  anguish,  "  O  Absalom,  my  son,  my  son  !  would 
God  I  had  died  for  thee  !"     Merciful  God  !  be  pre- 
eent  to  such  mourners,  for  thy  consolalions  alone 
can  prevent  their  gray  hairs  fiotn  descending  in  sor- 
row to  the  grave ! 

The  feelings  of  your  parents  are  of  the  same  force, 
if,  as  is  the  common  order  of  nature,  they  finish  their 
lives  before  you.     If  you  are  truly  pious,  they  can 
leave  you  w  ilh  confidence  to  the  protection  of  your 
heavenly  friend  :  upheld  by  the  hope  that  you  will 
be  honoured  and  respected  by  men,  and  at  last  ac- 
knowledged and  received  by  the  Lord.     Animated 
by  this  hope,  they  will  be  serene  and  happy  till  the 
final  pulse  of  their  heart,  and  the  last  trend)Iing  ac- 
cents that  they  utter,  shall  bless  you  for  that  ineffa- 
ble pleasure  which  your  pious  conduct  affords  to 
them,     i^ut  if,  when   you  surround   your  dying  pa- 
rents, you  are  still   in   your  sins,  you   will  disturb 
Ihe  tranfjuillity  of  their  closing  hours,  and  prevent 
them  from  giving  up  their  smUs  to  God  with  that  se- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  33.'^ 

renity  and  triumph,  which  they  might  otherwise  feel. 
Afflicted  at  the  appreliension  of  your  future  destiny, 
fearful  that  you  will  plunge  still  more  deeply  into  sin, 
when  you  shall  no  longer  be  restrained  by  their  ten- 
der counsels  and  pious  admonitions,  they  will  be  tor- 
tured by  you^  by  their  child  :  you,  whose  whole  study 
and  occupation  it  should  be  to  render  their  dying 
hours  pleasant  and  happy,  will  pierce  their  bosoms 
with  sorrows  more  excruciating  than  those  that  were 
caused  by  their  bitterest  enemies.  O  Saviour!  thou, 
who  when  about  to  re-assume  thy  glory,  wept  at 
the  prospect  of  the  sins  and  perdition  of  thy  much 
beloved  Jertisalem ;  how  often  hast  thou  seen  poor 
afflicted  parents  about  to  receive  the  crown  of  im- 
mortality, yet  having  their  souls  racked  at  beholding 
their  unholy  posterity !  Ah  !  perhaps  there  are  such 
at  this  moment  somewhere  stretched  on  the  bed  of 
ianguishment !  O  Saviour,  haste  to  their  succour, 
lest  they  be  driven  by  the  keenness  of  their  tortures 
to  revolt  and  to  murmur  at  thy  holy  will ! 

My  brethren,  these  scenes  are  not  too  highly  co- 
loured. They  have  often  been  presented  to  those 
of  you  who  are  in  the  habit  of  attending  the  death- 
bed of  the  saints.  And  what  effect  shall  they  have 
upon  you,  my  young  friends  }  Will  you  fail  to  be 
moved  by  the  sighs  and  distresses  of  a  tender  father, 
by  the  anguish  and  tears  of  the  mother  that  bore 
you.-*  Will  you  still  delight  in  grieving,  in  stabbing 
them  to  the  heart }  If  so,  pretend  not  to  the  senti- 
ments of  humanity ;  if  so,  renounce  the  name  of  man. 
which  you  so  much  dishonour.  But  if,  as  I  love  to 
believe,  you  have  acted  thus  through  inconsiderate- 
ness  and  want  of  reflectipn,  pause  instantly ;  and 
even  though  you  are  so  foolish  as  to  trifle  and  sport 
with  endless  perdition,  be  not  so  brutal  as  to  trifle  and 
sport  with  the  feelings  of  your  parents ;  and  f©r  their 


'334  SERMON  CXLI. 

sakes,  if  not  for  your  own,  begin  to  seek  early  the  God 
of  your  fathers. 

My  brethren,  will  any  of  you  say,  in  order  to  avoid 
the  force  of  this  appeal  to  the  best  feelings  of  your 
nature:  'All  this,  though  true,  is  not  applicable  to 
me;  my  parents  themselves  are  unconverted,  and 
have  not  these  feelings  ?'  Wo,  wo,  to  such  crimi- 
nal parents !  they  shall  answer  not  only  for  their 
own  souls;  the  blood  of  their  children  also  shall  be 
required  at  their  hands!  But  leaving  them  to  their 
Judge,  lot  us  inquire  whether  filial  affection  Avill  not 
powerfully  urge  you  also  to  seek  the  Lord,  although 
your  parents  are,  as  you  say,  unconverted.  Yes,  if 
you  will  turn  unto  the  Lord,  you  will  save  them  from 
accumulated  misery.  Their  punishment,  though  it 
be  solitary^  will  be  inconceivably  severe,  when  they 
are  enwrapped  in  the  flames  of  the  abyss.  But  oh! 
if  they  meet  you  there,  it  will  be  tenfold  more  ex- 
cruciating. The  sight  of  you  will  kindle  in  their 
breasts  an  inward  hell.  At  sight  of  you,  conscience 
will  speak  to  them  in  a  voice  of  thunder,  and  re- 
proach them,  that,  worse  than  the  worshippers  of 
Moloch,  th(?y  have  not  been  contented  with  their 
own  perdition,  unless  they  could  also  sacrifice  their 
child  to  Satan,  and  devote  him  to  the  flames.  Oh ! 
flee  in  time  then  to  Jesus,  that  you  may  not  bring 
down  this  additional  punishment  on  the  heads  of 
your  parents.  Oh!  flee  in  time  to  Jesus,  and  you 
may  perhaps  be  made  tlie  instruments  of  saving  your 
parents  from  all  these  horrors !  I  recollect  that  it  is 
remarked  by  the  pious  Baxter,  that  '•  at  Kiddermin- 
ster, where  God  most  blest  his  labours,  his  first  and 
greatest  success  w:is  amongst  the  youth ;  and  that 
when  God  had  touched  their  hearts,  tiie  parents  and 
grand-parents,  who  had  grown  old  in  an  ignorant. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  335 

worldly  state,  were  many  of  them  savingly  convert- 
ed unto  the  Lord."  Many  others,  besides  Baxter, 
have  seen  divine  mercy  operating  in  a  similar  man- 
ner. Oh !  my  brethren,  what  a  powerful  induce- 
ment is  this  !  Your  parents  gave  you  animal  life ; 
you,  by  attending  to  the  concerns  of  piety,  may  per- 
haps be  made  the  instruments  of  their  spiritual  life : 
Your  parents  have  brought  you  into  this  fading 
world ;  you  may  perhaps  be  made  the  instruments 
of  raising  them  to  that  world  of  light,  where  there 
are  pleasures  for  evermore.  Oh,  if  you  really  love 
these  parents,  turn,  turn  unto  the  Lord,  that  he  may 
have  mercy  upon  you.,  and  that  he  may,  through  you, 
"  pluck  them  as  brands  from  the  burning." 

Are  there  any  amongst  you  who  say,  this  motive 
still  does  not  address  me ;  my  parents  have  left  this 
earth,  and  their  destinies  are  already  fixed  and  im- 
mutable }  Still  this  motive  do^s  address  you,  and 
address  you  with  force.  Are  your  parents  lost  and 
undone  }  We  have  already  told  you,  that  you  will 
increase  their  torments  by  descending  to  join  them. 
From  the  bosom  of  the  pit  the  ungodly  rich  man 
cried  out,  "  I  pray  thee,  father  Abraham,  to  send 
Lazarus  to  my  father's  house,  for  I  have  five  breth- 
ren, lest  they  also  come  into  this  place  of  torment.'"' 
(Luke  xvi.  28.)  If  your  parents  are  the  companions 
of  this  rich  man,  they  also  supplicate  you  to  avoid 
their  lot ;  to  come  not  thither  to  aggravate  their  suf- 
ferings. Are  your  parents  among  the  blest  ?  Re- 
member how  Jesus  hath  told  you,  that  "  there  is  joy 
in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one  sin- 
ner that  repenteth:"  (Luke  xv.  10.)  and  if  your  pa- 
rents are  amongst  these  apgels,  they  surely,  in  an 
eminent  degree,  participate  in  this  joy.  Think  then^ 
that  perhaps  the  spirit  of  thy  father,  of  thy  mother, 


336  SElimON  CXLI. 

is  at  this  moment  regarding  tliee  with  tender  sohci- 
tiide;  is  watching  whether  all  the  advices  they  have 
given  to  tlif^e,  nil  the  prayers  they  have  offered  for 
thee,  all  the  si^hs  and  teais  which  thou  h;i3t  forced 
from  them,  shail  be  of  no  avail ;  whether  thou  wilt 
not,  by  turning  unto  the  Lord,  bestow  on  them  a  new 
sensation  of  joy,  even  in  the  midst  of  paradise  ;  give 
them  liberty  to  entertain  the  hope  again  to  join  you^ 
when  you  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  ex- 
claim with  transport,  "  Reiurn  my  child ;  return  to 
my  parental  embraces  !" 

V.  Finally,  (for  although  1  fear  I  have  already  ex- 
hausted your  piiticnce.  yet  I  cannot  resolve  to  leave 
you  without  uiiilna:  one  more  motive :)  Finally,  on 
your  conduct  in  youths  your  salvation  or  perdition^  almost 
irifallibly  depend.  I  can  conceive  no  consideration 
more  impressive  than  this:  listen,  if  you  please,  to 
its  proof  and  iliustftntion. 

if  you  do  not  in  your  youth  seek  the  God  of  your 
fathers,  a  prchngafion  of  your  life  will  be  indispensa- 
bly necessary  to  repair  this  neglect.  Are  you  cer- 
tain that  your  life  will  be  thus  prolonged  ?  Have 
you  not  seen  thousands  whosr  he.>lt!i  was  as  firm, 
whose  prospects  as  fair  as  yours,  cut  oif  in  tliL'ir 
blooin,  ajid  summoned  to  meet  ihoir  Judge  in  the 
midst  of  their  schemes  of  future  amendment?  Vou 
act  aS  tliough  you  were  assured  that  this  would  not 
be  your  lot;  but  whence  have  you  derived  this  as- 
sura{)cc?  Have  you  ascended  into  the  heavens,  and 
there  penetrated  into  the  counsels  of  that  God,  *'  who 
holdeth  in  his  hands  the  keys  of  life  and  of  death;" 
who  hath  appointed  the  nu/nb«'r  of  your  days,  be- 
yotid  which  you  cannot  p;iss  ?  Or  have  you  lettered 
the  hands  of  the  Almighty,  so  that  he  carmot  snatch 
you  hence  before  your  repentance  ?     Have  you,  if  i 


MISCELLANEOUS,  337 

may  borrow  the  strong  language  of*  Isaiah,  have  yoti 
•  made  a  covenant  with  death,"  that  he  shall  not  yet 
smite  you ;  "  an  agreement  with  hell,"  (Isaiah  xxviii. 
15.)  that  it  shall  not  yet  swallow  you  up  ?  No,  no; 
you,  like  the  rest  of  men,  are  ignorant  of  the  dura- 
tion of  your  life :  you  know  not  whether  this  sun 
that  enhghtens  you,  shall  not,  before  it  sets,  behold 
you  a  corpse ;  you  are  not  sure  but  that  the  angel 
of  death  has  already  received  his  commission,  and 
is  already  winging  his  flight  to  tear  your  unwilling 
soul  from  its  body,  and  bear  it  to  the  tribunal  of 
God,  to  sustain  there  all  the  holiness,  the  purity,  the 
strictness  of  his  judgment.  And  yet  in  so  perilous 
a  state,  you  are  cool  and  tranquil ;  and  yet  in  so 
dreadful  an  uncertainty, you  can  be  sportive  and  gay! 
When  your  body  is  attacked  by  a  disorder,  you  think 
not  of  deferring  till  to-morrow  the  remedies  w  hich 
may  immediately  be  applied;  when  your  house  is 
enwrapped  in  flames,  you  endeavour  without  delay 
to  extinguish  them;  but  when  your  soul  is  stricken 
by  the  mortal  malady  of  sin,  when  you  are  burning 
with  unholy  desires,  and  preparing  to  be  consumed 
in  the  flames  of  the  abyss,  you  cry,  that  at  some 
more  convenient  season  you  will  attend  to  these 
matters,  but  that  there  is  no  need  of  instant  anxiety 
and  attention  !  God  of  our  lives !  thou  only  know- 
est  whether  they  will  not  be  in  the  eternal  world 
before  this  anticipated  period  arrives ! 

Let  us  however  suppose  for  a  moment,  that  some 
friendly  hand  had  lifted  for  you  the  veil  of  futurity, 
and  removed  all  its  uncertainty  ;  let  us  suppose  that 
God  had  revealed  to  yoii  that  you  should  yet  live 
fifty,  a  hundred,  or  a  thousand  years,  if  you  please; 
still  it  is  by  no  means  probable  that  at  the  expiration  of 
this  term  you  ivoul/l  be  wi/ling  to  seek  the  Lord  and  re- 

VOL.  IV,  13 


33fl  SERMON  CXLI. 

nounce  your  sin.  Sin  will  then  have  l>ccoine  deeplj 
habitual;  its  chains  will  have  not  only  the  strength, 
but  also  tlic  brilliant  lustre  of  the  adamant.  Your 
criminal  inclinations  will  be  fortified  by  frequent 
exorcise  and  by  guilty  example ;  will  mingle  in  the 
whole  course  of  j'our  life,  and  become  incorporated 
into  your  \QYy  essence  ;  your  understanding  will  be 
obscured  by  your  guilt,  and  those  false  reasonings 
which  you  shall  have  so  often  used  to  quiet  your 
fears,  will  appear  to  yon  irrefragable  arguments; 
your  conscience,  whose  rnonitions  you  shall  so  often 
have  rejected,  will  be  almost  silent,  and  will  reserve 
its  testimony  to  be  given  in  at  the  bar  of  your  Judge ; 
your  heart  corriipted  by  sin,  will  be  devoid  of  all 
taste  for  pure  and  holy  pleasures;  your  imagination 
whose  endless  illusions  you  shall  have  experienced, 
will  occupy  itself  in  mustering  up  the  images  of  past 
pleasures,  to  furnish  new  aliment  to  the  llame  that 
devours  you,  and  to  re-animate  dying  passions.  Is 
it  conceivable  that  in  such  a  situation  you  will  be 
w  illing  and  dispof*ed  to  forsake  your  sins  and  seek 
the  Lord  ;  to  do  what  you  are  unwilling  to  do  now, 
while  sin  is  less  habitual  and  less  endeared  ?  Is  it 
not  probabh"  that,  a  slave  in  the  fetters  which  your 
own  hands  shall  iiavc  forged,  you  will  not  even  make 
one  struggle  to  deliver  yourself  from  them?  If  un- 
convinced by  this  reflection,  go  and  consult  experi- 
ence. How  few  do  you  find  among  real  Christians; 
how  few  pious  persons  in  this  assembly  who  do  not 
date  tlic  period  oi  their  conversion  from  th(Mr  youth  ,- 
how  few  are  there  in  the  number  of  those  who  hear 
my  voice,  who,  after  neglecting  to  seek  God  in  their 
youth,  liave  since  become  his  true  disciples.*^  How 
many  aged  sinners,  who  s(m^  all  the  consfMpiences  of 
their  iiii<piities,  who  know  the  perdition^which  awaiti^ 


MISCELLANEOtfS.  339 

ihem,  yet  still  love  their  crimes, cling  to  them,  refuse  to 
separate  from  them.  Will  not  this  probably  be  your 
lot  also,  my  young  friends,  if  you  longer  neglect  to 
seek  the  God  of  your  fathers  ? 

Will  you  say,  '  All  this  is  true ;  of  ourselves  we 
shall  not  be  able  to  turn  to  God ;  nevertheless,  his 
grace  will  be  sufficient  to  dispose  and  enable  us  to 
do  it ;  there  is  no  resistance  which  it  cannot  over- 
come.' God  forbid  that  a  minister  of  Christ  should 
deny  the  omnipotence  of  grace,  or  bound  the  power 
of  the  Most  High.  We  know  that,  if  he  pleases, 
"  he  can  of  the  stones  raise  up  children  to  Abraham." 
(Mat.  iii.  9.)  We  know  that  he  can  convert  the 
most  hardened  sinners,  if  he  undertake  to  do  it,  if 
he  interpose  in  their  behalf;  but  will  he  thus  under- 
take, will  he  thus  interpose,  if  you  now  in  your 
youth  neglect  to  seek  after  him  ?  This  is  the  ques- 
tion which  concerns  you ;  let  us  examine  what  an- 
swer we  must  make  to  it. 

Grace  then  is  necessary  for  our  conversion.  Ne~ 
vertheless,  scripture  and  reason  concur  in  teaching 
us  that  God,  in  righteous  judgment,  withholds  the 
internal  influences  of  this  grace  from  certain  per- 
sons, who  have  previously  abused  and  neglected  it. 
Grace  then  being  necessary  for  conversion,  and  this 
grace  being  withheld  from  these  sinners,  it  is  indu- 
bitable that  they  must  be  sealed  up  injudicial  hard- 
ness, and  remain  for  ever  unconverted.  My  breth- 
ren, I  view  this  as  the  most  awful  truth  of  our  reli- 
gion; I  stop  not  to  prove  it;  it  has  more  than  once 
been  established  from  this  sacred  desk ;  let  us  apply 
it  to  our  subject.  The  just  and  sovereign  Jehovah 
then  will  not  for  ever  bestow  the  secret  inspirations 
of  his  grace  to  be  despised,  contemned,  and  reject- 
ed; those  who  now  impiously  refuse  it,  and  con- 


Mo  !>EKMON  CXLl. 

tcmptuoiisly  nrglect  it.  may  licreaftor  seek  for  it  in 
vain.  And  say,  young  men,  have  you  not  cause  to 
fear  that  this  will  he  your  destiny,  if,  notwithstand- 
ing the  warnings  that  arc  given  you,  notwithstand- 
ing the  conviction  of  your  mind,  the  inward  solicita- 
tions of  your  conscience,  the  suggestions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  you  form  the  frightful  resolution  to  give  the 
strength  of  vour  years  to  Satan  and  the  world,  con- 
temptuously  to  I'cject  God,  and  to  bring  to  him  at 
last  the  dregs  of  a  life  exhausted  in  the  service  of 
his  enemies  ?  Have  you  not  cause  to  fear,  that  when 
you  shall  have  acted  conformal>ly  to  these  resolu- 
tions, and  shall  at  last  come  to  oiler  to  God  a  heart 
infected  with  vices,  a  body  Morn  out  in  crime,  a  mind 
filled  with  false  sentiments ;  have  you  not  cause  to 
fear  that  he  will  then  refuse  you  the  riches  of  his 
grace,  and,  denying  you  every  mercy,  send  you  back 
to  your  first  masters  whom  you  have  always  served  ? 
That  he  will  say  to  you,  '  Go  to  that  world  to  which 
you  have  consecrated  your  youth  ;  let  it  rescue  you 
from  the  grave  and  from  perdition,  and  give  you 
eternal  felicity.  Go  to  Sin,  your  tyrant  :  let  him 
give  you  the  wages  due  unto  his  slaves,  (feath,  which 
is  the  recompense  that  he  pays  to  tijose  that  serve 
him.  Go  to  the  prince  of  darkness,  to  whom  you 
have  sold  yourselves  to  do  evil:  to  them  you  made 
the  offering  of  your  best  days,  give  lluin  also  w  hat 
remains  to  you.' 

Tlni'^.  whether  we  consid<M-  the  urirerlainly  of  life, 
or  the  increasing  power  of  sin,  or  the  hounds  set  to- 
the  day  of  grace,  we  must  be  convinced,  thrU  Ibrget- 
fulness  of  God  in  youth,  leads  almost  inliillihly  to 
eternal  perdition. 

And  I'ow,  my  young  friends,  will  >ou  .'^till  remain 
regardless  of  your  duly?     Will  you  nyt  resolve  in 


MISCELLANEOUS.  341 

the  strength  of  the  Lord  to  relinquish  your  worldly 
life,  your  ungodly  habits,  your  sins  and  iniquities? 
Will  you  not  at  length  return  to  your  God,  to  your 
Father,  to  your  Redeemer  ?  Will  you  not  accept 
that  mercy  which  is  offered  to  you?  Sinner!  the 
God  of  heaven  beholds  thee;  he  hears  this  exhorta- 
tion which  I  now  make  unto  thee.  Wilt  thou,  by 
neglecting  this  invitation,  force  him  to  take  hold  on 
justice,  and  reject  thee  from  his  presence  ?  Sinner  ! 
the  eyes  of  Jesus  are  fixed  upon  thee  ;  of  that  Jesus 
at  whose  bar  we  must  shortly  stand.  He  offers  to 
deliver  thee  from  perdition ;  he  offers  thee  the  bless- 
ings of  his  covenant.  Oh  !  trifle  no  longer  with 
eternity,  but  instantly  resolve,  in  dependence  on  his 
promised  grace,  to  put  thy  soul  under  the  bonds  of 
his  covenant.  Go  to  thy  private  chamber ;  there, 
on  thy  knees,  bewail  thy  sins  and  transgressions, 
and  pray  for  grace  to  give  thyself  up  wholly  to  God. 
Act  thus,  and  with  Josiah  you  shall  be  gathered 
to  the  church  of  the  first-born  in  heaven,  where  you 
shall  shout  for  ever,  "Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
and  to  the  l.*amb  for  ever  and  ever  !  Amen." 


342  SEHMON   CXLlf. 


SERMON  CXLII. 


JESUS  WEEPING  OVER  JERUSALE!\I. 


Luke  xix.  41,  42. 

Jjnd  when  he  was  come  near,  he  beheld  the  city,  and  wept 
over  it,  saying,  Jf  thou  hadst  knotvn,  even  thou,  at  least 
in  this  thy  day,  the  thin^Jfs  which  belong  V7ito  thy  peace  ! 
But  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes. 

When  the  elder  Marcellus  had  taken  Syracuse, 
after  a  long  and  dangerous  siege,  he  was  not  so 
much  elated  by  the  success  ot"  his  arms,  by  thf 
splendour  of  victory,  and  the  congratulations  of"  his 
troops,  as  he  was  affected  by  the  prospect  of  that 
devastation  which  threatened  the  city;  and  instead 
of  insolently  triumphing,  he  melted  into  tears.*  The 
ancient  historians  have  rightly  eulogized  this  action  : 
it  was  an  unequivocal  proof  of  a  tender,  fet  ling, 
generous  soul.  But  "  a  greater  than'"  Marcellus  '•  is 
here."  The  conduct  of  our  Saviour  exhibits  still 
warnn^r  tenderness,  still  deeper  feehng,  still  more 


^  Marcellus,  ut  moenia  ingressus  ex  superioribus  locis  urbem, 
omni'im  ferinA  illu  Icnipestalc  pulcherrimam,  subjectam  occulis 
videt,  illiichrymassc  ftrtur.  Tit.  Liv.  Hist.  lib.  XV.  See  also 
IMutarch.  * 


MISCELLANEOUS.  ojo 

elevated  generosity.     He  was  now  descendina  from 
Mount  Olivet,  and  entering  into  Jerusalem.     He  i«; 
not  surrounded,  it  is  true,  like  a  Roman  conqueror 
by  kmgs  m  chains,  and  slaves  loaded  with  the  spoil.' 
of  vanquished  nations;  but,  what  is  infinitely  more 
splendid,  he  is  encircled  by  the  trophies  of  his  al- 
mighty power:  by  demoniacs,  whom  he  has  deliver- 
ed;  by  the  blind,  on  whose  eyes  he  has  poured  the 
<ght  of  day;  by  the  dumb,  whose  tongues  he  ha-^ 
loosed    and  who  shout  iiis  praises ;   by  the  dead^ 
whom  he  has  caused  to  spring  into  new  life  :  he  ad- 
vances to  complete  the  conquest  of  Satan  and  of 
sin,  whom  he  has  already  bound,  in  fetters  which 
cannot  be  broken:  becomes,  loaded  with  heavenlv 
spoils  and  celestial  gifts,  which  were  purchased,  not 
by  the  sack  of  cities  and  the  dying  groans  of  thou- 
sands,   but  entirely  by   his  own   humiliation,    and 
agonies,  and  blood.     The  multitude  crowd  to  meet 
h.m,  strew  their  garments  in  his  path,  with  palms  in 
heir  hands  welcome  the  Prince  of  peace,  and  shout 
hosannas  to  the  son  of  David.    These  circumstance^ 
would  have  elated  an  ordinary  mind,  and  filled  it 
with  self-complacency  and  pride ;  but  in  the  midst 
of  them  he  cast  his  eyes  upon  the  city,  which  was 
now  in  full  view,  and,  anticipating  its  impendin.^ 
calamities,  tenderly  wept  over  it ;  he  knew  that,  ilJ 
a  few  days,  it  would  demand  his  death,  it  would  nail 
h.m  to  the  cross,  it  would  riot  in  his  agonies ;  yet  he 
s  dl  wept  over  it.     Compare  then  the^e  two  scenes 
Pb.ee  Marcellus  by  the  side  of  the  Saviour;  wh'ch 
Character  shines  with  greater  lustre  ?     The  one  dis 
plays  no  haughtiness,  although  a  mighty  city  has 
yielded  to  his  arms :  the  other  is  humblef  although 
he  has  forced  the  laws  of  nature,  although  he  hL 
stormed  and  vanquished  hell,  and  unbarred  the  gate- 


:J  1  1  SERMOX  CXLII. 

of  heaven  lor  our  reception.  The  one  weeps  over 
depressed,  trenibhng,  subjugated  foes,  wlio  will  not 
insult  and  who  cannot  injure  him  :  the  other  weeps 
over  those  who,  he  certandj  knows,  will  in  a  few 
days  cover  him  witli  reproaches  and  ignominies, 
torture  him  by  the  most  refnied  cruelties,  and  inflict 
upon  him  a  painful  and  accursed  death.  Yes!  I  re- 
peat it;  "a  greater  than"  Marcellus  "is  here!"  If 
Marcellus  acted  as  a  generous  man,  Christ  acted  as 
a  God-man.  ••  And  when  he  was  come  near,  he  bc- 
lield  the  city  and  wept  over  it,  saying.  If  thou  hadst 
known,  even  thou,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things 
that  belong  to  thy  peace  !  but  now  they  are  hid  from 
thine  eyes." 

Come  then,  my  bretln-en,  let  us  carefully  contem- 
plate the  conduct  and  expressions  ot  our  Lord  on 
this  occasion ;  and  whilst  wc  are  thus  employed, 
grant,  most  merciful  Jesus!  that  we  may  not  be  in- 
sensible to  thy  tears,  but  may  be  induced  to  lament 
those  transgressions  whicli  caused  thee  to  weep,  and 
-savingly  to  improve  the  day  of  our  visitation. 

Our  discourse  shall  have  two  parts  :  we  shall, 

I.  Explain  to  you  the  causes  of  the  Saviour's  tears, 
and  the  pur[)ort  of  the  words  which  he  utt<'red  ;  and 

II.  \Ve  siiall  dedu(!c  from  these  tears  and  these 
words,  some  important  truths,  in  which  wc  are  deep- 
ly interested. 

I.  ••  \\  lien  he  beheld  the  city,  he  wept  over  it?'' 
Are  yon  surprised  to  see  the  Saviour  weep  ?  Do  you 
sup|)osc  this  a  weakness  inconsistent  >>illi  his  dig- 
nity and  elevation  }  Thus  thought  a  sect  of  ancient 
heretics,  mentioned  by  ecclesiastical  historians,  who 
erased  frocn  their  copies  of  the  scriptures  all  those 
parts  which  speak  of  the  tears  of  Jesus.  I  know  not 
^\li(  llirr  more  to  admire  their  presuiiijition  or  their 


MISCELLANEOUS.  345 

folly;  their  presumption,  in  daring  to  alter  the  per- 
fect character  of  Jesus;  their  folly  in  supposing  that 
the  Saviour  would  be  more  noble,  if  he  were  divested 
of  his  overflowing  benevolence,  and  endued  with  a 
stoical  apathy.  If  the  tears  of  Jesus  had  been  wrung 
from  him  by  his  own  distresses,  they  would  perhaps 
have  displayed  some  weakness.  But  he  always  met 
his  own  woes  with  a  firm  soul  and  a  dry  eye.  When 
arraigned  at  a  criminal  bar ;  when  buffeted,  insult- 
ed, scourged,  he  is  undaunted  and  serene;  when 
labouring  under  the  weight  of  his  cross,  and  in  the 
prospect  of  immediate  execution,  he  says  to  the 
afflicted  spectators,  with  an  unfaltering  voice, 
'•  Weep  not  for  me ;  weep  for  yourselves."  No, 
no !  his  tears  never  flowed  but  from  his  sympathy 
with  the  unhappy  or  perishing ;  they  attest  his  grace, 
they  endear  him  to  the  believer ;  and  I  had  far  ra- 
ther that  the  most  splendid  of  his  miracles  should  be 
erased  from  the  sacred  volume,  than  that  we  should 
be  ignorant  that  Jesus  wept. 

But  what  were  those  circumstances  which  caused 
the  tears  to  gush  from  his  eyes  at  this  time  ?  These 
three:  1.  The  prospect  of  the  temporal  calamities 
which  hung  over  Jerusalem.  2.  The  consideration 
of  those  sins  of  which  these  calamities  were  the  pu- 
nishment, and  of  that  eternal  destruction  of  which 
they  were  the  emblem.  3.  The  reflection  that  the 
time  in  which  it  was  possible  to  avert  these  woes  had 
now  past. 

1.  That  the  Saviour  had  regard  to  the  temporal 
calamities  which  were  just  descending  on  this  de- 
voted city,  is  evident  from  the  verses  immediately 
following  the  text :  "  For  the  days  shall  come  upon 
thee,  that  thine  enemies  shall  cast  a  trench  about 
thee,  and  compass  thee  round,  and  keep  thee,  in  on 

VOL.  IV.  44 


olb  SERMON  CXLII. 

every  side,  and  shall  lay  thee  even  with  the  ground, 
and  thy  children  within  thee;  and  they  shall  not 
leave  in  thee  one  stone  upon  another,  because  thou 
knewcst  not  the  time  of  thy  visitation."  Possessed 
of  infinite  knowledge,  seeing  the  future  as  distinct- 
ly as  the  present,  he  already  beheld  those  fearful 
scenes  which  attended  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
and  of  which  the  Jewish  historian  has  given  us  so 
lamentable  a  description.  He  saw  war  mowing 
down  thousands,  and  famine  and  sedition  destroying 
those  whom  war  had  spared.  lie  saw  the  flames 
seizing  upon  the  towers,  the  walls,  the  habitations, 
and  not  respecting  even  the  temple  of  God.  He 
saw  those  countless  numbers  which  were  put  to  the 
sword ;  those  carcases  heaped  upon  carcases  ;  those 
waves  of  blood  which  deluged  the  city.  He  saw 
those  eleven  hundred  thousand  persons  who  perish- 
ed during  this  season  of  distress  i  the  lumdred  thou- 
sand persons  who  were  loaded  with  chains,  and 
carried  into  painful  captivity.  All  these  miseries 
and  many  others  which  befell  Jerusalem,  before  it 
was  utterly  destroyed,  were  present  to  the  view  oi 
the  Redeemer.  Was  it  tlicn  wonderful  tiiat  he  pour- 
ed Ibrth  his  tears  } 

2.  But  this  was  not  the  only,  nor  even  the  princi- 
pal cause  of  the  tears  of  tlie  Saviour.  Combining 
the  cause  with  the  effect,  beholding  not  only  these 
temporal  judgments,  but  also  the  iniquities  of  which 
they  were  the  punishment;  seeing  the  eternal  tor- 
ments which  awaited  these  unhappy  men  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  as  well  as  the  woes  which  tliey  would  en- 
dure on  this  side  the  grave  ;  regarding  sin  as  the 
greatest  of  evils,  and  the  everlasting  agonies  of  the 
soul  as  far  more  lamentable  than  the  transient  suf- 
ferings of  this  life;  it  is  e\ident  that  the  principal 


MISCELLANEOUS.  347 

eause  of  his  tears  was  the  prospect  of  those  sins, 
which  drew  down  these  temporal  calamities,  and  oi" 
that  future  punishment,  of  which  they  were  only  the 
earnests.  He  saw  the  obstinacy,  the  impenitence, 
the  hardness  of  heart,  the  numberless  crimes  of  the 
Jewish  people :  he  saw  the  deep  guilt  of  iniquity : 
he  saw  the  hell  which  was  prepared  for  those  who 
persist  in  it.  No  veil  interposed  between  his  eyes 
and  the  future;  he  beheld  these  things,  not  in  dis- 
tant prospect,  but  as  already  happening.  Already 
he  saw  these  wretched  men  condemned  ;  already  he 
beheld  them  enwrapped  in  the  flames.  Was  it  sur- 
prising that  he  should  weep  at  scenes  so  doleful? 
If  David  poured  forth  his  tears  for  the  death  of  one 
rebelHous  son.  much  more  would  the  compassionate 
Lord  of  David  weep  at  the  eternal  perdition  of  so 
many  thousands. 

3.  Still  there  would  have  been  less  cause  for  grief, 
if  an  opportunity  of  averting  these  jndgments  had 
remained  unto  them.  But  this  opportunity  was  for  ever 
hst.  They  had  neglected  the  time  of  their  visita- 
tion, and  the  things  which  belonged  to  their  peace 
were  hidden  from  their  eyes.  They  had  filled  up 
the  measure  of  their  iniquities ;  the  mercy  of  God 
had  ceased  to  plead  for  them  ;  justice  had  raised  its 
arm,  red  with  vengeance,  to  dart  its  thunders  ;  their 
sentence  had  been  pronounced,  and  it  was  irrevo- 
cable. Oh !  how  must  this  consideration  have  af- 
fected the  compassionate  heart  of  the  Saviour ! 

Such  then  were  the  causes  of  the  tears  which  Je- 
sus shed  over  Jerusalem  !  But  he  not  only  wept,  he 
likewise  uttered  this  pathetic  lamentation  :  "  If  thou 
hadsf  known,  even  thou,  at  least,  in  this  thy  day,  the  things 
ivhich  belong  to  thy  peace  ;  but  noiv  they  are  hid  from  thine 
eyes.'''     What  could  he  possibly  have  said  that  would 


Jli>  SERMON  CXLir^ 

have  been  more  expressive  or  affeGting  ?  He  begins 
a  sentence,  but  overcome  by  the  violence  of  his 
ieehngs  cannot  finish  it,  and  leaves  the  imagination 
to  supply  what  the  tongue  cannot  utter.  There  is 
not  a  word  but  what  speaks  to  the  heart.  "  If  thou 
hadst  knoum,  even  thou.'''*  There  is  in  this  repetition 
a  touching  tenderness,  and  force  of  expostulation. 
It  is  as  though  Jesus  had  said,  '  I  am  less  grieved  and 
surprised  at  the  iniquities  of  other  nations,  to  which 
1  have  manifested  less  affection,  and  on  which  I 
have  conferred  fewer  privileges;  but  thou^  mucli- 
favoured,  much-beloved  Zion ;  tliou^  who  hast  been 
the  seat  of  my  temple,  the  habitation  of  my  prophets, 
the  sanctuary  of  my  religion,  the  receiver  of  my 
mercies ;  thoii^  whom  I  have  always  watched,  and 
nourished,  and  blessed ;  wilt  thou,  even  iliou,  crimi- 
nally neglect  thy  privileges,  and  obstinately  rush  on 
to  perdition  ?''  "  If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  at 
least  in  this  thy  day,^''  tliat  is,  in  that  period  when  God 
still  profTered  salv  ation  to  thee  j  when  the  patience 
of  the  Lord  was  not  yet  exhausted ;  when  the  dread- 
ful sentence  had  not  yet  been  pronounced,  "  Let 
him  that  is  filthy  be  filthy  still:"  (Rev.  xxii.  11.) 
"  Ephraim  is  joined  to  idols,  let  him  alone:"  (Hos. 
iv.  17.)  "Because  1  have  purged  thee,  and  thou 
wast  not  purged,  therefore  1  will  not  purge  thee 
from  thy  sins  any  more  till  I  cause  my  fury  to  rest 
upon  thee:"  (Ezek.  xxiv.  13.)  This  day,  for  Jeru- 
salem, had  now  past;  the  prediction  of  the  prophet 
was  now  to  be  accomplished :  "  The  time  is  come, 
the  day  of  trouble  is  near.  Now  will  I  shortly  pour 
out  my  fury  upon  thee,  and  accomplish  mine  anger 
upon  thee.  And  mine  eye  shall  not  spare,  neither 
will  1  have  pity,  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  the 
Lord  that  smiteth."  (Ezek.  vii.  7,  8,  9.;^ 


BIISCELLANEOUS.  349 

»'  II"  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  the  things  that  be- 
lo7ig  to  thy  peace ;"  that  is,  if  thou  hadst  dihgently 
considered,  and  earnestly  sought  those  things  which 
would  have  procured  for  thee  the  peace  and  favour 
of  God,  his  protection  from  thine  enemies  on  earth, 
and  his  o-lories  and  love  in  the  world  which  is  to 
come. 

"  But  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes!'''  How  is  this, 
my  brethren  ?  Had  not  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusa- 
lem after  this  period,  any  of  the  means  of  grace  ? 
Did  God  from  this  time  cease  to  call  them  to  himself 
by  the  preaching  of  the  apostles,  and  the  course  of 
his  providence  ?  We  know  that  even  after  the  death 
of  Jesus,  the  apostles  remained  in  the  midst  of  the 
city,  working  miracles  in  its  streets,  proclaiming  the 
atonement  made  by  Christ,  and  exhorting  the  people 
to  "repent  and  be  baptized  for  the  remission  of 
their  sins."  And  if  we  believe  the  Jews  themselves, 
in  proportion  as  the  time  for  the  destruction  of  the 
city  approached,  God  wrought  new  and  more  sur- 
prising prodigies  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  to  reclaim 
them.  How  then  could  it  be  said,  that  the  things 
which  belonged  to  their  peace,  were  hidden  from 
their  eyes  ?  These  facts  are  not  at  all  inconsistent 
with  this  declaration  of  the  Saviour.  For  these  warn- 
ings, remonstrances,  exhortations,  miracles,  would 
be  ineffectual  to  remove  the  darkness  which  rested 
on  the  minds  of  the  Jews,  unless  they  were  accom- 
panied by  the  influences  of  divine  grace.  This  grace, 
God,  provoked  by  their  continued  impenitence,  was 
re~solved  to  withhold ;  and  in  consequence  of  this 
righteous  procedure,  the  things  that  belonged  to  the 
peace  of  the  Jews  were  hidden  from  their  eyes,  even 
whilst  the  light  of  divine  truth  Avas  shining  with  lus- 
tre around  them.      "  And  ivhen  he  came  near,  he  beheld 


3.50  SERMON    CXLIl. 

the  city,  and  wept  over  if,  saying,  IJ  thou  hadst  known, 
even  thou,  at  least  in  this  thy  day  the  things  ichich  belong 
unto  thy  peace  !  But  now  they  arc  hid  from  thine  eyesP 

Having  thus  explained  to  you  the  text,  let  us 
noM', 

II.  Deduce  from  it  two  trutjjs,  in  which  wc  are 
most  deeply  interested. 

1.  The  day  of  grace  has  its  limits,  and  if  we  pass 
beyond  them  before  our  peace  is  made  with  GotL 
our  destruction  is  remediless. 

2.  The  Redeemer  is  desirous  that  we  should  not, 
by  our  criminal  neglect  of  this  precious  season,  bring 
upon  ourselves  this  destruction. 

1.  The  day  of  grace  has  its  limits,  and  if  we  pass 
beyond  them  before  our  peace  is  made  with  God, 
our  destruction  is  remediless. 

The  text  proves  in  the  clearest  manner,  that  this 
was  tiie  case  with  respect  to  .Jerusalem.  It  assures' 
us,  tliat  all  those  things  which  belonged  to  the  tem- 
poral and  eternal  peace  of  this  city,  were  granted 
to  it  for  a  certain  limited  time,  called  its  day  of  visi- 
tation; that  because  the  Jews  despised,  during  this 
determinate  period,  the  means  of  salvation  which 
God  bestowed  upon  them,  they  therefore  were  con- 
signed to  utter  destruction;  and  though  Jesus  and 
his  apostles  afterwards  preached  within  their  walls, 
yet  that  grace  which  alone  could  render  these  dis- 
courses eflectual,  was  withheld  from  them  through 
the  righteous  judgment  of  God. 

There  are  nuinl)erless  passages  of  Scripture  which 
show  us  that  the  conduct  which  God  observed  to 
Jerusalem,  is  that  which  he  generally  observes  to- 
wards our  race.  Read  that  familiar  and  striking 
comparison  employed  by  St.  Paul,  (Ileb.  vi.  7,  8.) 
•'Tlie  earth  which  drinketh  in  the  rain  that  cometh 


MISCELLANEOUS.  35 1 

oft  upon  it,  and  beareth  thorns  and  briars,  is  reject- 
ed, and  is  nigh  unto  cursing,  whose  end  is  to  be 
burned."  This  earth  is  man ;  the  rain  which  falls 
upon  it,  and  the  other  cares  which  are  employed  by 
the  husbandman,  are  the  means  of  grace  which  he 
enjoys.  If  this  man  for  a  long  season,  give  to  God 
as  all  the  fruit  of  his  culture,  only  thorns  and  briars; 
that  is  to  say,  if  he  remain  disobedient,  notwith- 
standing ail  his  spiritual  advantages,  he  is  rejected 
and  abandoned  by  God,  falls  under  the  curse,  and 
in  future  has  nothing  to  expect  but  to  be  sentenced 
to  devouring  flames. 

Consider  the  12th  chapter  of  St.  John.  This  apos- 
tle there  tells  us,  that  although  "Jesus  did  many  mi- 
racles,  yet  the  Jews  believed  not  on  him,  that  the 
saying  of  Isaiah  might  be  accomplished,  "Lord,  who 
hath  believed  our  report,  and  to  whom  hath  the  arm 
of  the  Lord  been  revealed ;"  and  he  adds,  that « they 
could  not  believe,  because  Isaiah  had  said  again,  "He 
hath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened  their  hearts 
that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor  un- 
derstand with  their  heart,  nor  be  converted."  (John 
xn.  .37.  40.)  Here  tlien  are  miracles  which  do  not 
convince  those  who  are  the  witnesses  of  them  •  and 
which  do  not  have  this  effect,  because  in  conse- 
quence of  the  long  obstinacy  of  this  people,  God 
"  has  blinded  their  minds  and  hardened  their  hearts-" 
that  is,  (in  conformity  with  the  scriptural  mode  of 
speakmg,  by  which  God  is  said  to  do  that  which  ho 
does  not  interpose  to  prevent,)  has  righteously  re- 
solved  to  withhold  from  them  that  grace  which 
would  have  enlightened  and  softened  them. 

Listen  to  that  exhortation,  of  Isaiah  (Iv.  6.)  "Se^k 
the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call  upon  him  while 
he  IS  near."  .  Does  it  not  clearly  imply  that  there  is 


k 


352  SERMON  CXLII. 

a  time  Avhen  the  Lord  is  no  longer  near  men,  when 
he  will  not  be  found  by  tliem  ? 

Attend  to  the  solemn  representation  given  us  in 
the  3d  and  12th  chapters  to  the  Hebrews,  where  the 
oath  of  God  to  Israel,  and  the  conduct  of  Isaac  to 
Esau,  are  represented  as  typical  of  the  divine  pro- 
cedure towards  sinners  of  the  present  day.  The 
children  of  Israel,  instead  of  obeying  the  revelations, 
and  being  melted  by  the  mercies  of  God,  tempted, 
grieved,  and  provoked  him  for  forty  years ;  and  then 
the  Lord,  wearied  with  their  rebellions,  "  sware  in 
his  wrath,  that  they  should  not  enter  into  his  rest." 
Esau  at  first  despised  the  blessing;  and  afterwards  in 
vain  endeavoured  to  obtain  it;  for  "when  he  would 
have  inherited  it,  he  was  rejected,  though  he  sought  it 
carefully  with  tears."  "  These  things  happened  unto 
them  for  ensamples ;  and  they  are  written  for  our 
admonition,  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are 
come." 

Listen  to  the  divine  Wisdom,  asserting  in  the  1st 
chapter  of  the  Proverbs,  the  rejection  of  those  who 
have  long  trifled  with  the  admonitions  and  reproofs 
of  God.  "  Because  I  have  called,  and  ye  refused: 
I  have  stretched  out  my  hand,  and  no  man  regarded  : 
But  ye  have  set  at  nought  all  my  counsel,  and  would 
none  of  my  reproof:  I  also  will  laugh  at  your  calam- 
ity ;  I  will  mock  when  your  fear  cometh :  When 
your  fear  cometh  as  desolation,  awd  your  destruc- 
tion cometh  as  a  whirlwind  ;  when  distress  and  an- 
guish cometh  upon  you  :  Then  shall  they  call  upon 
me,  but  I  will  not  answer;  they  shall  seek  me  early, 
but  they  shall  not  find  me:  For  thai  they  hated 
knowledge,  and  did  not  choose  the  lear  of  the  Lord  : 
They  would  none  of  my  counsel;  they  despised  all 
my  reproof:    Therefore  shall  they  eat  of  the  fruit  ot 


MISCELLANEOUS.  353 

iheir  own  way,  and  be  filled  with  their  own  devices." 
(Prov.  i.  24—31.) 

But  it  would  be  impossible  to  enumerate  all  those 
passages  which  declare,  that  "  the  Spirit  of  God 
shall  not  always  strive  with  man ;"  (Gen.  vi.  3.)  that 
this  Spirit  may  not  only  be  grieved,  and  resisted, 
but  entirely  quenched;  (  1  Thess.  v.  19.)  that  those 
who  perseveringly  refuse  to  hearken  to  the  voice  of 
the  Lord,  are  by  him  "  given  up  unto  their  own 
hearts'  lusts,  to  walk  in  their  own  counsels  ;"  (Psalm 
Ixxxi.  12.)  that  those  who,  "  when  they  know  God, 
glorify  him  not  as  God,  neither  are  thankful,  are 
often  given  up  to  vile  affections,  and  to  a  reprobate 
mind;"  (Rom.  i.  21.  26.  28.)  that  on  those  who  "  re- 
ceive not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  may  be 
saved,  but  have  pleasure  in  unrighteousness,  God 
sends  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie, 
that  they  all  might  be  damned."  (2  Thess.  ii.  10, 
11,12.) 

It  is  then  evident,  that  the  day  of  grace  has  its 
bounds,  and  is  succeeded  by  a  dark,  a  fearful,  a 
stormy  night.  It  is  then  evident,  that  the  divine 
patience  has  its  limits ;  that  the  holy  and  sovereign 
God  will  not  for  ever  permit  his  secret  inspirations 
and  the  suggestions  of  his  Spirit  to  be  rejected  and 
treated  with  disdain. 

Do  you  ask  me  to  point  out  the  precise  bounds  of 
this  day  ?  I  acknowledge  that  1  cannot  do  it.  This 
is  one  of  the  secrets  which  God  hath  reserved  to 
himself  We  know  in  general  that  these  bounds  are 
different  to  different  persons.  In  some  cases  this 
day  extends  even  to  the  close  of  life  ;  but  in  other 
instances,  and  especially  among  those  who  have  had 
high  spiritual  privileges,  it  probably  often  terminates 
by  the  middle  of  our  days.     On  this  subject  it  be- 

voL.  IV.  45 


354  SERMON  CXLII. 

comes  U8  to  speak  with  caution  and  reserve;  but 
still  let  me  be  permitted  to  remark  that  there  are 
certain  persons  who  almost  toucli  those  limits,  pass- 
ing bejond  which,  the  things  that  belong  to  their 
peace  w  ill  be  tor  ever  hidden  from  their  eyes.  The 
persons  to  whom  I  allude,  arc  those  who  have  been 
faithtullj  instructed  in  their  duty;  who  have  enjoyed 
in  a  high  degree  the  common  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  who  have  had  deep  and  pow erful  convictions 
of  their  guilt;  who  have  been  filled  with  apprehen- 
sion and  terror  at  the  punishment  which  they  de- 
served ;  who  have  cried  to  God  to  have  mercy  upon 
them;  who  have  solicitously  inquired  of  the  pious, 
"  What  shall  we  do  to  be  saved  ?'^  but  who  now  have 
relapsed  into  more  than  their  former  coldness  ;  have 
abandoned  the  exercises  of  devotion,  live  secure  in 
known  sin,  and  feeling  no  disquietude  at  their  awful 
condition,  jest  at  the  most  sacred  truths  of  religion, 
and  indulge  an  enmity  against  holiness,  against  the 
pious,  against  all  that  reprove  or  warn  them.  Such 
persons  have  indeed  sad  cause  to  apprehend  that 
their  day  is  on  the  decline,  that  the  shadows  of  eveu- 
ing  are  fast  overtaking  them. 

My  brethren,  when  we  press  you,  from  time  to 
time,  to  think  of  your  everlasting  interests,  you  se- 
cretly flatter  yourselves  that  your  health  and  life 
will  still  for  a  long  time  be  continued  to  you,  and 
that  you  will  have  siiffjcient  leisure  hereafter  to  at- 
tend to  the  concerns  of  your  soul.  I  will  not  now 
tell  you  how  dreadfully  imprudent  is  this  delay  of 
repentance  to  a  period  which  may  never  arrive  :  I 
will  not  point  to  the  repository  of  the  dead,  and 
show  you  the  worm  nm\  putrefaction  preying  upon 
the  moulderitii^  carcases  of  those  who,  like  you,  de- 
ferred their  duty,  intending  afterwards  to  turn  to  the 


MISCELLANEOUS.  355 

Lord ;  but  who  were  surprised  by  death,  and  whose 
souls  are  now  "  suffering  the  vengeance  of  eternal 
fire."  What  if  you  were  certain  of  attaining  even  a 
patriarchal  age,  would  this  justify  you  in  delaying 
repentance  ?  Tell  me,  unhappy  man,  art  thou  as- 
sured that  the  day  of  thy  grace  will  continue  to  the 
day  of  thy  death  ?  Hast  thou  read  those  secret 
counsels  of  God  which  Gabriel  himself  has  not  be- 
held, and  discovered  that  the  Almighty  Lord  of  hea- 
ven and  earth  will  patiently  wait  thy  leisure  till  thy 
last  sigh ;  will  consent  to  be  slighted  and  despised 
by  thee,  a  worm,  till  thy  final  groan  ? 

I  cannot,  without  shuddering,  look  around  on  you, 
my  brethren,  and  think  that  there  are  perhaps  some 
in  this  assembly^  to  whom  this  may  be  the  last  mean 
of  grace  which  God  will  accompany  by  his  influences 
on  them ;  some  to  whom  the  Spirit  is  perhaps  now 
giving  his  last  excitement,  on  the  rejection  of  which 
he  will  for  ever  depart,  and  the  destiny  of  these 
wretched  men  be  irreversibly  fixed ;  some  who  may 
henceforth  stand,  like  the  blasted  fig-tree,  only  to 
wither  and  be  bufnt,  having  that  awful  curse  de- 
nounced, "  Let  no  fruit  grow  on  you  for  ever :" 
(Matt.  xxi.  18.)  some,  on  whom,  as  on  the  foolish 
delaying  virgins,  the  door  of  divine  mercy  is  about 
for  ever  to  be  closed,  and  whose  lives  will  be  conti- 
nued, like  that  of  Pharaoh,  only  to  glorify  the  power 
and  the  justice  of  God;  some,  in  one  word,  to  whom 
it  would  be  an  unspeakable  blessing,  if  God  should 
instantly  plunge  them  into  the  gulf  of  despair,  since 
their  flames  would  be  far  less  hot,  their  woes  far 
less  excruciating,  than  they  will  hereafter  be.  God 
of  vengeance  !  "  my  flesh  trembleth  for  fear  of  thee, 
and  I  am  afraid  of  thy  judgments !"     Father  of  mer- 


356  SERMON  CXLII. 

cies !  forbid  that  any  of  us  should  experience  so 
fearful  a  doom. 

And  if  jou  should  be  excited  to  attend  to  the  con- 
cerns  of  piety  by  motives  so  terrible,  so  also  should 
you  bo  allured  to  it  from  considering, 

2.  That  the  Redeemer  is  desirous  that  you  should 
not,  by  a  criminal  neglect  of  this  precious  season, 
bring  upon  yourselves  this  destruction. 

This  is  surticiently  proved  by  the  tears  which  he 
shed  over  perishing  sinners.  They  were  not  an 
ostentatious  display  of  unreal  feeling,  for  "  he  never 
knew  guile."  Though  he  no  longer  is  accessible 
to  grief;  though  no  sorrow  enters  into  the  kingdom 
of  unmingled  bliss;  though  no  tears  are  shed  upon 
the  throne  of  glory,  yet  he  still  urges  you  not  to 
neglect  the  day  of  your  visitation. 

Can  you  doubt  of  this,  when  you  remember  the 
names  "  full  of  grace"  which  he  bears,  the  intent  of 
his  incarnation,  the  tender  invitations  and  encourag- 
ing promises  he  has  given  you,  the  sufferings  that  he 
underwent  for  your  salvation,  and  the  welcome  re- 
ception which  he  has  given  to  every  sinner,  who  has 
fled  to  him  for  safety. 

Listen  also  to  the  language  which  he  uses  as  God. 
VV^hen  he  beholds  sinners  scorning  his  prolFered 
grace,  and  obstinately  rushing  on  to  destruction, 
what  is  his  conduct.*^  Does  he  instantly  dart  forth 
his  thunders,  and  sink  them  in  despair.'^  No!  he 
affectionately  cries,  "  O  that  they  were  wise,  that 
they  understood  this,  that  they  would  consider  their 
latter  end  :"  (Deut.  xxxii.  29.)  *••  Oh  that  my  people 
had  hearkened  unto  me:"  (Ps.  Ixxxi.  l.'i.)  "Turn 
ye,  turn  ye  from  your  evil  ways;  for  why  will  ye 
die?"  (Ezek.  xxxiii.  11.)  '-How  shall  I  give  thee 
up,   Ephraim?     How  shall   I  deliver  thee,  Israel"' 


MISCELLANEOUS.  357 

How  shall  I  make  thee  as  Admah?  How  shall  I 
set  thee  as  Zeboim  ?  Mine  heart  is  turned  within 
me;  my  repentings  are  kindled  together:"  (Hos. 
xi.  8.)  Hear  again  the  solemn  assurance  of  God's 
holy  word,  that  the  Lord  "  is  not  willing  that  any 
should  perish ;  but  that  all  should  come  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth:  (2  Pet.  iii.  9.)  and  lest  this  assu- 
rance should  not  satisfy  us,  confirming  it  by  his  oath, 
saying,  "  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  no  plea- 
sure in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  but  that  the  wicked 
turn  from  his  way  and  live:"  (Ezek.  xxxiii.  11.)  It 
is  true  that  these  expressions  are  to  be  understood 
in  a  sense  worthy  of  infinite  perfection,  and  so  as  to 
exclude  from  the  divinity  any  disappointment  or  sor- 
row. But  even  with  these  limitations,  do  they  not 
convince  you  that  the  Redeemer,  who  now  appears 
as  "  the  mighty  God,"  having  "  all  power  committed 
to  him  in  heaven  and  on  earth,"  desires  not  the  sins 
or  the  miseries  of  man  } 

Do  not  suppose,  however,  that  because  he  enter- 
tains such  sentiments  towards  you,  he  will  save  you, 
though  you  continue  impenitent.  His  compassion  is 
not  a  weak  sorrow  which  interferes  with  the  claims 
of  justice.  He  pities  you  as  he  pitied  Jerusalem: 
if  you  like  it  remain  impenitent,  the  sword  of  ven- 
geance shall  descend  upon  you  as  it  did  upon  this 
city ;  and  the  remembrance  of  your  Saviour's  com-^ 
passion  shall  only  aggravate  your  torment,  and  shall 
constitute  the  very  hell  of  hell. 

O  then,  in  time,  weep  with  your  weeping  Saviour 
Be  not  insensible  to  the  tears  of  Immaiiuel.  Let 
them  not  find  the  same  hardness  in  your  hearts  as 
they  did  in  those  of  the  Jews.  Let  the  terrors  and 
mercies  of  the  Lord,  both  of  which  are  presented 
to  you  in  this  event,  urge  you  to  turn  to  him.     If 


358  SERMON  CXLll. 

these  motives  do  not  affect  you,  religion  has  no  othert. 
to  offer  you,  and  all  that  we  can  do,  is  to  mingle  our 
tears  with  those  of  our  Saviour,  in  weeping  over  your 
destiny. 

But  if,  on  the  contrary,  you  are  now  resolved  to 
renounce  your  sins,  and  instantly  to  devote  your- 
selves to  the  Lord,  the  church  will  receive  you  with 
transport ;  angels  will  rejoice  at  your  repentance ; 
the  compassionate  Jesus  will  bestow  upon  you  a 
"  peace  which  passeth  understanding,"  and  will  at 
last  bear  you  to  the  Jerusalem  on  high,  where  all 
tears  shall  be  wiped  from  your  eyes,  and  an  ever- 
lasting peace  dwell  in  your  soul.  There  you  shall 
for  ever  fix  your  grateful  view  upon  your  Redeemer, 
and  see  him  surrounded,  not  as  on  Mount  Olivet,  by 
a  company  of  weak  disciples,  but  by  myriads  of  tri- 
umphant saints,  with  whom  you  shall  join,  while 
they  swell  the  song  of  adoring  praise,  and  cast  their 
crowns  before  his  throne. 


MISCELLANEOUS,  35«J 


SERMON  CXLIIf. 


— Qi©©— 


JESVS  LEAVING  PEACE  TO  HIS  DISCIPLES. 


John  xiv.  27. 

Peace  I  leave  with  you  ;  my  peace  I  give  unto  you  :  not 
as  the  world  giveth,  give  I  unto  you.  Let  not  your  heart 
be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid. 

There  is  no  single  event  in  the  life  of  our  com- 
passionate Redeemer,  which  is  not  calculated  to 
interest  and  instruct  us.  Whether  we  view  him 
when  the  people  hailed  him  as  the  promised  Mes- 
siah,  and  shouted  hosannas  to  the  son  of  David,  or 
when  thej  covered  him  with  reproaches,  and  pur- 
sued him  with  curses;  whether  we  listen  to  him 
uttering  the  severest  denunciations  against  the 
proud  Pharisees,  or  giving  the  most  tender  assuran- 
ces to  the  humble  and  broken  hearted ;  whether  we 
behold  him  mingling  with  the  rude  populace  of  Ju- 
dea,  that  he  might  reclaim  them,  or  retiring  to  the 
mount,  that,  aloof  from  the  world,  he  might  hold 
sweet  converse  with  his  Father;  whether  we  con- 
template him  clothed  with  the  power  of  divinity, 
and  commanding  all  nature,  at  his  pleasure,  or  in' 
vested  with  our  purest  affections,  taking  little  chil> 
dren  in  his  arra^  and  blessing  them :  in  a  word,  af 


360  SERMON  CXLIII. 

whatever  part  of  his  conduct  we  look,  we  behold  a 
character  uniformly  bright  and  glorious  ;  admirable 
for  its  perfect  combination  of  every  virtue,  attractive 
for  its  overflowing  benignity  and  love. 

But  though  all  his  conduct  is  godlike,  neverthe- 
less, the  last  scenes  of  his  life  shine  with  peculiar 
splendour.  In  proportion  as  he  draws  nearer  to  its 
close,  his  charity  appears  to  burn  with  a  warmer 
flame,  his  divinity  to  shed  forth  brighter  beams 
throuirh  the  clouds  which  enshrouded  it.  This  Sun 
of  Righteousness,  now  that  it  is  about  to  set,  emits 
its  mildest  lustre,  and  collects,  thus  to  speak,  all  its 
fires.  The  chapter  whence  my  text  is  taken,  and 
those  immediately  succeeding  it,  confirm  this  obser- 
vation. They  present  to  us  Jesus  surrounded  by 
his  dear  disci pli^s,  on  the  evening  before  his  cruci- 
fixion. He  is  not  ignorant  that  in  a  few  hours  his 
soul  will  experience  agonies  unutterable,  and  the 
ground  of  Gethsemane  be  smoking  with  the  blood 
o-ushing  from  his  tortured  frame.  He  looks  at  his 
disciples  professing  their  attachment  to  him,  and 
foresees  that  before  they  sleep,  one  of  them  will  be- 
tray him;  another  deny  him  with  execrations  ;  and 
all  of  them  timidly  abandon  him  to  sustain  hi3  mise- 
ry alone.  He  fully  knows  that  he  jiist  touches  that 
period,  when  he  is  to  be  scourged,  bufleted,  spit 
upon,  loaded  with  curses;  when  his  body,  suspend- 
ed between  heaven  and  earth,  is  to  be  racked  with 
pain;  and  his  soul,  encircled  with  the  flames  of  di- 
vine justice,  to  be  made  a  sacrifice  for  sin.  In  such 
a  situation,  the  bare  idea  of  which  makes  us  to  trem- 
ble, what  is  his  deportment  ?  Does  he  lament  his 
sad  destiny,  and  make  loud  protestations  of  his  inno- 
cence, and  execrate  the  authors  of  his  calamities  ? 
Ah,  no!  with  a  mind  serene  as  the  regions  of  hea- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  361 

ven,  he  looks  on  these  terrible  objects ;  with  a  re- 
solution fixed  and  steady  as  the  eternal  purposes  of 
God,  he  advances  to  meet  them.  But  though  thus 
calm  and  intrepid  with  regard  to  that  weight  of  woes 
which  is  descending  on  himself,  he  is  not  indifferent 
to  the  miseries  of  others.  His  sensibility  is  exqui- 
sitely alive  to  the  sufferings  of  his  disciples,  and  he 
seizes  with  avidity  the  few  moments  of  liberty  which 
remain  to  him,  to  arm  them  against  the  sorrows  with 
which  they  will  have  to  contend.  He  institutes  a 
simple  ordinance  as  a  memorial  of  his  death,  and  a 
pledge  of  his  love ;  he  commends  them  to  the  guid- 
ance and  protection  of  his  Father;  he  animates  them 
by  the  most  consolatory  promises ;  he  sustains  them 
by  the  richest  benedictions,  and  takes  a  solemn  fare- 
well of  them  in  the  words  of  the  text :  "  Peace  I 
leave  with  you,  my  peace  I  give  unto  you ;  not  as 
the  w^orld  giveth,  give  I  unto  you.  Let  not  your  heart 
be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid." 

These  words  may  be  paraphrased  in  the  follow- 
ing manner :  •  I  am  now  about  to  be  taken  from  you, 
and  your  outward  situation  will  be  dreadful.  Innu^ 
merable  calamities  will  assail  you.  Your  conduct 
in  propagating  my  religion  will  be  esteemed  impi- 
ous; you  will  be  exposed  to  the  bitterest  persecu- 
tions; many  of  you  will  suffer  the  most  cruel  deaths. 
Yet  let  not  the  prospect  of  these  evils  affright  you, 
nor  induce  you  to  decline  from  my  service.  To  sup- 
port you  under  them,  I  leave  you  a  peace  and  quiet- 
ness of  mind  which  external  troubles  cannot  dis- 
turb-; a  tranquillity  which  will  repose  in  your  hearts, 
and  be  insuperable  by  human  or  diabolical  malice. 
This  *  call  peculiarly  my  peace,  because  it  is  pur- 
chased by  my  blood,  and  applied  by  my  Spirit,  and 
because  it  is  distinct  from  and  superior  to  those 

VOL.  IV.  46 


362  SERMON  tXLlil.  . 

kinds  of  tranquillity  derived  from  other  sources. 
Your  countrymen,  whenever  they  meet  or  part,  ex- 
claim. Peace  be  unto  .you :  With  them  this  salutation 
is  frequently  an  unfelt  ceremony  or  an  impotent 
wish.  But  it  is  not  so  with  myself;  for  as  I  sincere- 
ly desire  that  you  may  enjoy  it,  so  I  will  be  careful 
that  this  desire  be  accomplished.'  Such  is  the  spi- 
rit of  these  words :  the  principal  truths  taught  in 
them  will  be  perceived  while  we  illustrate  these  two 
ideas : 

I.  Jesus  Christ  gives  peace  to  his  followers  : 

II.  He  gives  it  not  as  the  world  does. 

My  brethren,  I  do  not  ask  your  attention !  It  is 
surely  secured  by  such  interesting  words  uttered 
on  so  interesting  an  occasion;  but  I  ask,  I  beseech 
thee,  merciful  Jesus,  to  aflford  us  thine  aid,  and  whilst 
we  are  meditating  on  thy  precious  legacy,  make  us 
to  enjoy  it.  Shed  down  in  our  souls  that  "  peace 
which  passeth  understanding,"  that  so  our  cares  and 
fears  may  expire  in  thy  bosom. 

I.  Jesus  Christ  gives  peace  to  his  followers  ;  or  in 
other  words,  he  has  opened  for  them  source*  of 
tranquillity  and  joy  amidst  all  the  calamities  and 
afflictions  of  life.  '-'•  Peace  I  leave  with  you:  let  not  your 
heart  be  troubled^  neither  let  it  be  afraid.'''^ 

This  will  be  established  if  we  can  prcJve  these  two 
points : 

I.  He  has  given  us  the  most  adequate  support? 
under  all  the  woes  to  which  we  are  exposed ;  and, 

II.  He  has  bestowed  on  us  positive  grounds  of 
tranquillity.  That  is  to  say,  with  the  one  hand  he 
gives  ufi  an  antidote  against  every  sorrow,  and  with 
the  other  reaches  forth  to  us  the  richest  bei2i:dic- 
tions. 

I.  Look  at  your  life  and  heart,  and  you  will  find 


MISCELLANEOUS.  363 

two  great  enemies  of  peace  and  tranquillity,  sins  and 
afflictions ;  and  in  vain  will  the  heart  sigh  for  rest, 
till  in  some  mode  the  sting  of  sin  is  taken  away  and 
the  bitterness  of  affliction  removed.  These  effects, 
these  desirable  effects,  are  produced  by  the  Re- 
deemer, and  by  him  alone. 

While  the  conscience  is  burdened  by  the  guilt  of 
sin,  and  the  mind  harassed  by  the  apprehension  of 
that  punishment  to  which  it  exposes  us,  we  in  vain 
hope  for  peace.  'The  dreadful  anger  of  God  will 
crush  me  if  I  die  in  my  present  situation,  and  I  may 
die  every  moment,'  is  a  thought  that  will  dash  every 
festivity,  and  embitter  every  enjoyment.  Other  mi- 
series are  trifling  in  comparison  with  this  sense  of 
guilt.  In  the  sorrows  which  proceed  from  the  unkind- 
ness  and  injustice  of  the  world,  we  may  retire  with- 
in our  own  breasts,  and  enjoy  that  pure  and  unalloy- 
ed satisfaction  which  results  from  conscious  recti- 
tude :  but  here  the  executioner  is  within  us,  and 
it  is  only  by  fleeing  from  ourselves  that  we  can  be 
calm.  In  most  of  our  other  sorrows  we  see  opposed 
to  us,  men  weak  like  ourselves,  whom  we  may  over- 
come, and  who  at  most  "  can  only  kill  the  body,  and 
after  that,  have  nothing  else  that  they  can  do :"  but 
here  it  is  the  mighty  God  who  appears  as  our  foe ; 
the  God  "who  can  cast  both  body  and  soul  into 
hell,"  and  make  us  feel  in  every  atom  of  which  we 
are  composed,  torments  which  shall  never  end.  No, 
no !  there  is  no  other  grief  that  can  be  compared 
with  the  anguish  of  the  soul,  that  is  enlightened  to 
behold  the  spotless  purity  and  inflexible  justice  of 
God,  and  the  depth  of  the  abyss  dug  by  its  own 
crimies  and  iniquities.  The  tears  that  are  wrung 
from  us  by  outward  afflictions,-  are  'ecstasy,  compar- 
ed  to  these  quakings  of  the  heart  that  has  a  true 


:i64  bERMON  CXLIII. 

sense  of  its  guilt.  It  is  absurd  then,  to  talk  of  peace, 
until  in  some  manner  the  anguish  arising  from  thiy 
source  be  removed.  It  is  in  vain  to  expect  tran- 
quillity, till  tlie  mind  find  something  to  interpose  be- 
tween its  sins  and  the  avenging  justice  of  a  holy 
God.  Without  this,  you  may  be  stupid  and  sense- 
less, but  you  cannot  have  a  reasonable  serenity. 
Without  this,  you  may  have  an  air  of  festivity  and 
joy;  but  this  festivity  and  joy  will  be  often  inter- 
rupted by  the  thoughts  of  judgment  and  eternity. 
"  Even  in  laughter  your  heart  ^vill  be  sorrowful,  and 
the  end  of  your  mirth  will  be  heaviness.*'  (Prov. 
xiv.  13.) 

Where  then  shall  we  seek  for  relief  to  these  tor- 
ments which  arise  from  a  sense  of  guilt .'^     Where 
shall  the  mind,  terrified  by  the  splendours  of  divine 
justice  and  the  Hashes  from   the   infernal  pit,  find 
repose  and  rest?     In  vain  will  your  thoughts  range 
through  heaven  or  earth  for  any  thing  vliich  will 
afford  you  solid  consolation,  except  the  mediation  of 
Jesus,  the  mighty  peace-maker.      "'  There  only  can 
the  wearied  dove  find  the  olive   of  peace."     Every 
other  resort  leaves  it    lull    of  gloomy  doubts  and 
fearful  ibrebodings.     But  in  the  sacrifice  of  Imma- 
nuel,  we  behold  all  cause  of  terror  removed,  and 
the  most  satisfying  joys  presented  to  our  hopes  and 
expectations.      Embracing  the  merits    of   the   Re- 
deemer by  a  lively  faith,  the  Christian   no   longer 
feels  the  stings  of  conscience ;  no  longer  trembles  to 
look  through  and  beyond  the  grave,  but  calmly  and 
cheerfiilly  waits  for  that  period,  when  he  shall  be 
borne   into  the  immediate  presence  and  enjoyment 
of  his  God.      "  It  is  true,'  he  exclaims,  triumphing  in 
the  security  of  the  divine  promises,  '•  it  is  true,  1  am 
covered  with  sins  and   deserving  of  perdition:  but 


MISCELLANEOUS.  365 

behold  my  acquittal  sealed  to  me  from  heaven  by 
the  blood  of  the  cross  :  "  There  is  no  condemnation 
to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus:  it  is  God  that  jus- 
tifieth,  and  who  shall  condemn  ?"     I  see  the  guilt 
and   baseness*  of  my  transgressions;    I  kn6w   how 
terrible  is  that  tribunal  at  which  I  must  appear; 
how  strict  is  that  judgment  which  I  must  undergo: 
but  Christ   has  died ;    he  has  already  washed  my 
soul  in  his  blood;  and  he  will  in  that  eventful  day 
appear  as  my  advocate  and  deliverer.     The  pros- 
pect of  my  sins  fills  me  with  adoring  thoughts  of  that 
grace  which  has  justified  me,  and  with  deep  humili- 
ty before  my  God;  but  it  can  never  fill  me  with  a 
slavish  terror,  nor  make  me  despair  of  the  mercy  of 
my  Father.'      Speak  for  me,  believers,  and  testify 
that  these  representations  are  not  exaggerated ;  tell 
where   you  found    support,  when    your  awakened 
conscience  showed  you  the  number  and  enormity  of 
•your  sins,  and  pointed  to  the  avenging  arm  of  the 
holy  God,  ready  to  crush  you :    speak,  where  did 
you  then  find  peace  and   tranquillity  ?     Could  you 
find  it  in  the  amusements  and  gayeties  of  the  world  ? 
Alas!    in  the  midst  of  jocoseness  and   pleasantry 
your  heart  was  bleeding.      Could  you  find  it  in  the 
precepts  of  human  philosophy;    in   the  lessons  of 
worldly  wisdom  ?     Human  philosophy,  worldly  wis- 
dom!   alas,   can  these  wash  out  the  stain  of   the 
smallest  sin  from  the  conscience  ?     Can  these  re- 
strain the  arm  of  an  incensed  divinity  when  raised  to 
smite  you  ?■     Could  you  find  it  in  the  endearments 
of  friendship  and  affection.'^      Ah!  powerful  as  is 
the  voice  of  friendship  in  dispelling  other  griefs ; 
precious  as  are  the  accents  of  affection  to  the  soul 
agitated  by  other  disquietudes,  yet  they  both  are 
powerless,  inefficacious,  in  restoring  peace  to  the 


.{66  SERMON  CXLIIl. 

conscience,  oppressed  by  the  weight  of  its  sins, 
and  shuddering  with  apprehensions  of  eternal  mise- 
ry. Yes,  behevers,  you  can  attest  that  in  such  cir- 
cumstances we  in  vain  search  creation  round  for 
tranquiHity;  you  can  attest  that  yoH  could  find  it 
novvhere,  till  approaching  the  only  propitiation, 
and  pressing  to  your  souls  the  cross  red  witli  his 
blood,  you  heard  him  whisper  to  your  hearts  in  ac- 
cents soothing  yet  authoritative  ;  '•  Be  of  good  cheer, 
your  sins  be  forgiven  you/'  Tell,  for  you  have  felt 
it,  what  joy,  what  peace,  what  tranquillity,  succeed- 
ed to  this  cheering  assurance  of  our  gracious  Imma- 
nuel;  tell  how  it  changed  the  voice  of  sorrow  into 
accents  of  praise,  and  enabled  you  to  "  go  on  your 
way  rejoicing;"  tell  with  an  holy  triumph,  that  Je- 
sus has  given  you  peace  with  your  conscience,  and 
blotted  out  all  your  iniquities,  when  the  whole  world 
was  unable  to  afford  you  relief.  And  are  you  the 
only  persons  who  can  witness  to  this  truth  ?  No  ! 
speak  for  me,  ye  glorified  immortals  ;  ye  redeemed 
of  every  tribe  and  nation,  who  dwell  in  the  regions 
of  blessedness;  speak,  and  declare  to  the  inhabit- 
ants of  earth,  that  none  but  that  Jesus  on  whom  you 
<raze  with  ever  new  delisfht,  can  give  comfort  to  the 
troubled  conscience ;  that  nothing  but  the  stream* 
which  flowed  from  those  precious  wounds,  which 
you  behold  sliining  with  glory,  can  elliice  the  stain 
of  guilt,  and  obliterate  every  vestige  of  pollution, 
tspeak,  ye  that  are  washed  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
and  declare  from  your  own  experience,  that  this  blood 
can  make  the  soul  that  was  "  red  like  crimson,  be- 
come white  as  snow." 

Thus  then  Jesus  has  provided  for  his  followers 
effectual  remedies  against  the  griefs  arising  from 
our  sim^  the  first  and  greatest  ^nemy  to  our  peace  : 


MISCELLANEOUS.  367 

he  has  been  no  less  careful  in  affording  to  them 
proper  supports  under  those  trials^  those  crosses^ 
and  afflictions^  of  which  human  life  is  full,  and 
which  we  mentioned  as  the  second  great  enemy  to 
peace. 

To  comfort  mankind  under  these  crosses  and 
trials  was  one  of  the  principal  aims  of  the  philoso-. 
phers  of  antiquity.  Long  before  this  "  teacher  sent 
from  God"  appeared  in  Judea,  the  most  vigorous 
powers  of  mind  and  the  most  incessant  application, 
had  been  employed  in  prescribing  means  to  attain 
an  undisturbed  tranquillity  of  soul.  But  all  these 
endeavours  were  fruitless,  for  grace  and  not  nature, 
Jerusalem  and  not  Athens,  were  appointed  to  teach 
us  this  heavenly  art.  The  tear  would  still  flow,  and 
the  heart  be  still  wrung  with  anguish,  whether  we 
listened.to  the  haughty  stoic  who,  contradicting  fact 
and  the  feelings  of  nature,  asserted  that  there  were 
no  evils  except  in  imagination,  and  that  pain  existed 
only  in  fancy ;  or  to  the  epicurean  who  tore  away 
every  prop  to  the  frailty  of  our  nature,  when  he  attri- 
buted every  calamity  to  a  senseless  chance.  AH 
the  schools  of  antiquity,  discordant  and  clashing  in 
every  thing  else,  were  united  only  in  presenting  un- 
substantial comforts,  which  were  too  airy  to  support, 
those  under  the  pressure  of  real  grief,  or  else  in  irri- 
tating instead  of  healing  the  wounds  of  the.  soul 
But  when  we  turn  'from  these  ineffectual  consola- 
tions of  the  brightest  ornaments  of  Greece  and  Rome, 
to  the  divine  Instructer  who  "  spake  as  never  man 
spake,"  what  different  sentiments  are  excited  !  He 
proposes  such  grounds  of  peace  and  tranquillity,  as 
wdl  hush  every  painful  passion,  will  compose  every 
rismg  grief,  will  drive  back  every  starting  tear,  or 
convert  it  into  a  tear  of  joy,  and  render  us  not  pa- 


368  SERMON  CXLIII. 

tient  merely,  but  triumphant  in  aflliction.  He  givet? 
us  such  instructions  concerning  the  author,  the  intent^ 
and  the  issue  of  afllictions,  as,  if  tliey  be  properly 
realized,  will  cause  the  sorrows  of  lilc  to  vanish 
"like  the  morning  cloud,"  and  the  pains  of  mortalit)' 
to  dissolve  "  like  the  early  dew." 

Come,  children  of  aflliction,  let  us  open  his  holy 
volume,  let  us  attend  to  his  sublime  instructions,  to 
his  tender  consolations ;  and  then  atllictions  w  ill 
lose  their  bitterness,  and  those  crosses,  of  whose 
weight  we  now  complain,  will  be  borne  without  a 
struggle  or  a  sigh.  Listen,  whilst  to  console  us  he 
points  to  the  author  of  these  atllictions,  and  teaches 
us  that  they  "  spring  not  from  the  dust,"  but  are 
caused  by  the  will  of  God  ;  by  the  will  of  our  Creator 
who  called  us  into  being;  of  our  Preserver,  whose 
power  constantly  exercised,  prevents  us  from  shrink- 
lUiC  back  into  unconscious  non-existence  :  of  our  Re- 
deemer,  who  poured  out  his  blood  to  rescue  us  from 
perdition  ;  by  the  will  of  that  God,  w  ho  is  immacu- 
latelv  holy  in  all  his  conduct,  infniitely  wise  in  adapt- 
ing our  circumstances  to  our  situation,  unspeakahly 
merciful  in  all  his  dispensations  towards  lis,  and  ir- 
resistibly powerful  in  the  execution  of  his  designs. 
When  Jesus  thus  instructs  us,  ought  not  every  mur- 
mur to  be  silenced  ?  Ought  we  not  to  cry  out  from 
the  bottom  of  our  souls,  '  Since  my  atllictions  come 
from  God,  from  my  God,  whose  intinite  power  is  di- 
rected by  fatherly  compassion.  I  ^^ill  not  repine. 
Since  he  wounds  me  -that  made  me,  that  governs, 
and  that  deserves  to  govern  the  world,  1  will  not  be 
.1  rebel,  and  revolt  against  his  dispensations.  Fa- 
ther, thy  will  be  done.' 

The  divine  teacher  having  thus  pointed  us  to  tlie 
nithor.  instructs  us  also  in  the  intent  and  (Usipi  ol 


MISCELLAXEOUS.  369 

ajfflictions,  that  he  may  thus  afford  us  a  new  sliield 
against  the  assaults  of  grief.  lie  cries  to  us, '  These 
your  trials  are  indeed  painful  to  nature,  but  they  are 
salutary  for  your  souls.  As  they  proceed  from  Him 
who  is  love,  so  they  are  sent  in  love.  This  loss,  this 
bereavement,  this  disease,  is  ordered  by  the  same 
heart,  and  springs  from  the  same  rich  fountain  of 
mercy,  which  gave  the  Redeemer  to  expire  on  Gol- 
gotha. And  shall  any  affliction  then  unduly  depress 
us  }  We  who,  for  the  health  of  our  bodies,  take 
those  medicines  which,  though  unpalatable,  are  sa- 
lutary^  shall  we  not,  unless  we  esteem  our  souls  of 
less  value  than  our  bodies,  cheerfully  receive  those 
afflictions  which  God  in  infinite  mercy  appoints  as 
medicines  to  the  soul,  as  admirable  means  to  strength- 
en our  grace  and  exercise  our  virtues,  to  make  us 
quit  our  eager  grasp  of  the  world,  and  cause  us  to 
fix  our  affections  on  him  who  alone  can  satisfy  the 
capacities  of  our  soul  f 

And  finally,  to  give  us  still  more  effectual  reme- 
dies against  the  sorrows  of  life,  Jesus  draws  aside 
the  curtain  which  covers  the  eternal  world,  and 
points  to  that  immortal  blessedness  in  whicli  these 
trials  terminate;  he  tells  us  that  all  our  sorrows 
have  a  certain,  though  it  may  be  to  us  a  secret  con- 
nexion with  our  eternal  happiness;  that  they  are 
such  necessary  links  in  that  chain  conducting  from 
earth  to  heaven,  that  if  they  were  wanting,  w^e 
should  either  not  arrive  at  those  regions  of  joy,  or 
at  least  not  occupy  so  high  a  station  there ;  that 
these  storms  of  adversity,  rude,  boisterous,  as  they 
are,  shall  only  bear  us  sooner  to  the  haven  of  peace, 
and  make  us  enjoy  with  greater  delight  the  uncloud- 
ed and  undisturbed  serenity  of  heaven.  Ah,  Chris- 
tian !  ought  we,  dare  we,  when  encouraged  by  such 

VOL.  IV.  47     • 


370  SERMON  CXLTII. 

hopes,  when  animated  by  such  prospects,  repine  at 
the  afflictions  of  hfe  ?  Ought  we  not,  in  the  exulting 
tone  of  the  apostle,  to  exclaim.  "  We  ^lory  in  tribu- 
lation ;  ibr  our  light  affliction  which  is  but  for  a  mo- 
ment, workctli  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eter- 
nal weight  of  glory  ! " 

1  appeal  then  to  yourselves  :  has  not  Jesus  given 
to  his  followers  effectual  grounds  of  security  and 
peace  amidst  all  llu^  aillictions  of  life?  With  con- 
fidence, with  triumph,  we  pronounce  that  he  has. 
The  power  of  these  supports  has  been  attested  in 
every  period  of  the  church.  Paul  could  truly  say 
of  himself  and  his  fellow-disciples  who  were  upheld 
by  them,  "  Vie  are  troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not 
distressed;  we  are  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair; 
persecuted,  but  not  forsaken ;  cast  down,  but  not 
destroyed :  for  we  know  that  if  the  earthly  house  of 
this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building 
of  God,  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
heavens."  And  if  we  descend  from  the  apostolic 
age  to  those  which  immediately  succeeded,  we  sec 
these  supports  which  the  Saviour  affords,  upholding 
innumerable  persons  of  every  age,  sex,  and  condition, 
enabling  tliem  to  sing  in  the  midst  of  the  ilames,  to 
smile  upon  racks,  to  triumph  upon  the  cruel  w  heel. 
And  even  now,  when  wo  have  so  degenerated  from 
the  spirit  of  primitive  times,  how  many  instances 
could  we  produce  of  the  efficacy  of  these  consola- 
tions. Ah  !  how  often,  in  visiting  the  mansions  ol 
poverty,  of  sickness,  of  distress,  have  I  beheld  the 
Christian  composed,  submissive,  even  joyous,  under 
those  same  visitations  wliich  tilled  the  im[)iotis  with 
the  deepest  gloom,  with  unmingled  sorrow.  How 
often  have  I  seen  the  believer,  in  the  midst  of  those 
woes  most  oppressive  to  nature,  lifting  up  to  heaven 


MISCELLANEOUS.  371 

eyes  in  which  meekness,  trust,  affection,  were  ex- 
pressed, and  saying  with  a  holy  composure,  "  The 
cup  which  my  father,  my  affectionate  father  has 
given  me,  shall  I  not  drink  it  ?" 

Yes,  we  repeat  the  observation,  and  we  repeat  it 
with  exultation,  Jesus  has  given  to  his  followers  ef- 
fectual grounds  of  security  and  peace,  amidst  all  the 
afflictions  of  life. 

Having  thus  established  our  first  position,  and 
evinced  that  the  Saviour  has  provided  for  his  fol- 
lowers the  most  powerful  antidotes  against  those 
sorrows  to  which  we  are  exposed  on  earth,  it  is  no 
less  easy  to  show, 

2.  That  he  has  conferred  on  them  positive  grounds 
of  tranquillity  so  powerful,  so  cheering,  as  to  be  suffi- 
cient to  keep  their  souls  in  sacred  peace  amidst  all 
the  storms  of  sorrow  with  which  they  may  be  assail- 
ed. He  was  authorized  to  say  to  his  weeping  disci- 
ples, affrighted  at  the  prospect  of  the  woes  rushing 
upon  them  ;  he  is  authorized  to  say  to  all  those  of 
us  who  are  his  real  friends,  Peace  Heave  with  you,  be- 
cause he  proffers  to  us  an  intimate  communion  with  God, 
the  influences  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  earnests  of  ap- 
proaching glory  :  three  benedictions  worthy  of  a  God ; 
three  benedictions  sufficient  to  give  a  heavenly  joy 
to  the  soul  in  the  most  unprosperous  circumstances 
that  can  be  conceived.  r 

Jesus  Christ  secures  peace  and  tranquillity  for 
his  followers,  by  giving  them  an  intimate  communion 
with  God.  Yes,  this  glorious  God,  whose  splendours 
dazzle  the  eagle-eyed  seraphim,  this  holy  God,  who 
cannot  view  sin  without  abhorrence,  condescends, 
through  the  atonement  and  intercession  of  Christ,  to 
form  the  most  strict  and  tender  ties  with  us  little 
mortals,  with  us  sinful  creatures  ;  and  to  admit  us  to 


31'1  SERMON  CXLIH. 

the  most  intimate  and  delicious  intercourse  with  him. 
He  invites  us  to  the  most  unreserved  confidence  in 
him,  to  the  most  wonderful  famiharity  with  him ;  he 
bids  us  pour  out  all  our  disquietudes  into  his  bosom, 
assured  of  finding  pity  and  assistance;  he  tells  us  in 
all  our  fears  and  dangers  to  flee  to  him  for  succour, 
and  rely  on  him  for  security;  and  when  we  obey 
these  calls,  when  by  often  betaking  ourselves  to  God 
we  become  acquainted  with  him;  when  by  frequent 
prayer,  meditation,  and  other  practices  of  devotion, 
we  "  follow  hard  after  him,"  and  attend  close  upon 
him,  he  is  accustomed  to  break  in  upon  the  soul  w  ith 
flashes  of  joy,  to  warm  it  with  beams  of  comfort,  to 
breathe  into  it  the  inspirations  of  heaven,  to  speak 
peace  to  the  heart,  and  shed  through  it  a  thousand 
consolations  :  when  on  our  knees  before  him,  we 
feel  our  hearts  dissolving  with  love  and  flowing  out 
to  his  bosom,  we  find  the  rich  tide  of  affection  soon 
rolling  back  from  God  to  our  souls,  and  bringing 
with  it  pleasures  which  are  unutterable.  O  precious 
hours  of  communion  with  my  Maker  !  O  inestimable 
privilege  of  fellowship  with  my  God  !  blest  with 
thee,  what  more  can  I  desire ;  enjoying  thee,  what 
can  I  fear !  Say,  my  brethren,  say,  can  a  man  who 
has  these  enjoyments  be  deprived  of  peace?  Can 
the  tempests  of  earth  agitate  that  steady  soul  which 
has  an  anchor  thus  fixed  in  the  heaven  of  heavens, 
and  fastened  to  the  very  throne  of  God  ?  What 
care,  what  fear,  what  inquietude  can  intrude  within 
that  breast  which  enjoys  this  delicious  intercourse 
with  the  Lord  ?  Look  over  the  whole  circle  of  hu- 
man miseries,  and  see  if  there  be  one  which  will  not 
contract  itself  and  shrink  into  nothing,  when  we  en- 
joy these  ravishing  consolations.  Is  the  Christian 
bereft  of  his  wealth,  and  left  a  prey  to  poverty  ?  Can 


MISCELLANEOUS,  373 

this  inordinately  afflict  him  when  he  can  look  up  to 
heaven,  and  say,  '  My  eternal  inheritance  is  yet  un- 
impaired ;  my  possessions  beyond  the  skies  are  yet 
secure  ;  1  am  yet  rich,  for  I  have  still  my  God  left 
me,  the  maker,   the  owner,   the  distributer  of  all 
things."     Is  the  Christian  scorned,  slandered,  con- 
temned  by  the   world  ?     What  then,   provided  he 
has  "  that  honour  which  cometh  from  God  only." 
Esteeming  the  favour  of  God  happiness  enough  with- 
out the  applauses  of  mortals,  he  can  look  at  the 
world,  and  smile  and  pity  it.     Is  the  Christian  left 
destitute  of  friends,  bereaved  of  relatives,  in  soli- 
tude and  dereliction  ?     Ah  !  "  that  man  never  knew 
what  it  is  to  be  familiar  with  God,  that  complains  of 
the  want  of  friends  while  God  is  with  him :  He  alone 
is  a  thousand  companions ;  he  alone  is   a  world   of 
friends."     Resting  our  weary  head  on  his  faithful 
bosom,  having  him  and  his  glofious  angels  with  us, 
and  permitted  familiarly  to  converse  with  him,  what 
more  do  we  need  ?     Review  in  like  manner  those 
other  internal  afflictions  or  outward  woes,  which 
assail  the  children  of  men,  and  see  if  you  can  select 
a  single  one  which  the  habitual  exercise  of  commu- 
nion with  God  will  not  enable  the  believer  to  endure 
with  patience,   and  perfect  acquiescence  of  soul. 
Was  not  then  the  Saviour  warranted  to  say  to  his 
disciples,  to  those  same  disciples  who  were  just  en- 
tering upon  a  scene  of  woes,  persecutions,  and  indig- 
nities from  which  nature  recoiled,  and  who  most  of 
ihem  were  to  seal  their  ministry  with  their  blood ; 
was  he  not  warranted  to  say  to  them,  "  Peace  I  leave 
with  you  :  let  not  your  heart  be  troubled^  neither  let  it  be 
ufraid^^  since  he  had  secured  for  them  that  commu- 
nion with  God  which  could  uphold  them  under  every 
calamity.     I  say,  He  had  secured  it ;  for  remember. 


374  SERMON  CXLIII. 

my  brethren,  that  it  is  only  through  the  atonement  ot 
Christ  that  this  privilege  was  obtained  for  us.  With- 
out this  atonement,  the  holiness  and  justice  of  God 
would  have  planted  round  the  eternal  throne  a  bar- 
rier more  insuperable  than  the  cherubim  and  fiery 
flaming  sword,  which  guarded  the  access  to  tlie  tree 
of  life. 

Do  any  of  you,  my  brethren,  regard  these  repre- 
sentations as  visions  of  fancy,  having  no  existence 
in  real  life,  or  as  flights  of  enthusiasm  ?    Believe  me, 
you  deceive  your  own  souls ;  believe  me,  many  thou- 
sand followers  of  the  Lamb  have  found  in  this  inter- 
course   with    their    God    pleasures    incomparably 
greater  than  those  I  have  described.     I  appeal  to 
experience  for  a  confirmation  of  their  reality.     Not 
to  the  experience  of  those  cold  formal  professors 
who  abound  in  our  churches,  who  whilst  (hey  attend 
to  the  exteriors  of  religion,  neglect  to  cultivate  its 
inward  power;  who  are  desirous  of  appearing  holy, 
and  careless  oi'  being  so  ;  who  perform  with  assiduity 
those  duties,  in  the  discharge  of  which  the  eyes  of 
men  are  fixed  upon  them,  but  who  neglect  those  ex- 
ercises which  exclude  all  other  witnesses  than  God 
and  their  own  consciences.     To  the  experience  of 
these  men  we  do  not  appeal ;  for  they  are  strangers 
to  communion  with  God ;  alas !  they  are  strangers 
to  vital  religion.     But  we  appeal  to  those  warm- 
hearted  believers,   who  daily   are    cementing  this 
heavenly  familiarity,  by  renewing  their  intercourse 
with  God,  who  often  talk  with  him  in  the  secret  of 
their  closet,  and  hourly  direct  their  thoughts  to  their 
Father  and  their  Friend.     Speak,  and  declare  that 
God  deals  familinrly  with  men  ;  draw  for  a  moment 
that  veil  with  which  your  modesty  has  covered  the 
interior  of  your  soul,  and  show  us  that  your  hearts 


MISCELLANEOUS.  375 

have  been  inundated  with  pleasures  which  the  world 
can  never  bestow,  which  the  men  of  the  world  can 
never  conceive.  We  appeal  to  the  noble  army  of 
confessors  and  martyrs,  who,  through  communion 
with  God,  rose  superior  to  all  the  fury  of  men.  We 
appeal  to  the  saints  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
New,  who,  in  an  intercourse  with  God,  had  heaven 
let  down  into  their  souls,  and  almost  emulated  the 
joys  of  angels, 

Jesus  Christ  then  gives  peace  to  his  followers, 
since  he  has  secured  for  them  communion  with  God. 

But  this  is  only  the  first  of  his  benedictions.  He 
confers  also  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  bond  and  ligament 
connecting  God  and  the  soul  of  the  believer.  This 
Spirit,  purchased  by  the  Saviour  upon  the  cross,  and 
conferred  through  his  intercession,  by  his  enlightening, 
his  renewing,  his  comforting  influences,  sheds  through 
the  soul  of  the  believer  a  stable  and  solid  peace. 

As  the  enlightening  Spirit,  he  presents  to  our  minds 
those  great  truths  of  religion  which  affect,  which  in- 
terest, and  delight  us.  He  removes  the  veil  which 
conceals  futurity,  and  directs  our  attention  to  the 
eternity  of  happiness,  the  perfection  of  hohness,  the 
consummation  of  joy  which  God  reserves  for  his  chil- 
dren. He  exhibits  in  a  clear  and  attractive  \\<rht 
the  excellences  of  God,  the  perfections  of  Immanuel. 
These  and  the  other  important  truths  of  rehgion, 
he  impresses  on  the  believer,  not  in  a  cold  specu- 
lative manner,  but  so  as  to  excite  the  highest  de- 
light. Tell,  Christians,  how  at  some  favoured  mo- 
ments your  souls,  under  his  instruction,  have,  as  it 
were,  leaped  beyond  the  confines  of  this  dark  pri- 
son of  earth,  and  all-surrounded  by  light,  placed 
themselves  before  the  throne  of  the  Eternal.  You 
have  then  fixed  a  steady  eye  upon  the  glory  which 


376  SERMON  CXLllI. 

he  unveiled,  and  filled  with  admiration  and  love^ 
have  shouted,  This  glory  is  mine,  o;iven  me  by  the 
Father,  purchased  by  the  Son,  applied  by  the  Spirit; 
and  the  current  of  time  as  it  rolls  along,  is  rapidly 
bearing  me  to  the  full  participation  of  it !  Tell  with 
what  ecstasy  you  contemplated  the  attributes  of 
Deity,  the  graces  of  the  Saviour,  when  this  "  Spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  took  of  the  things  of  God, 
and  showed  them  unto  you"  with  an  evidence  and 
sweetness,  wliich  philosophy  could  never  attain. 
Tell  how,  at  such  times,  these  enchanting  glimpses 
darkened  the  lustre  of  earthly  joy,  made  the  sever- 
est afflictions  of  mortality  vanish  from  observation, 
and  filled  your  hearts  with  that  peace  which  the 
Saviour  here  promises  to  you. 

But  this  Spirit  which  enlightens,  is  also  the  renew- 
intr  Spirit ;  and  how  much  tranquilhty  and  satisfac- 
tion does  the  exercise  of  this  part  of  his  office  give 
to  the  soul.  To  find  harmony  restored  to  our  irre- 
gular afTcctions,  to  see  the  passions  formerly  untam- 
ed submitting  to  the  yoke  of  religion;  to  behold  our 
native  depravity  losing  its  reigning  power,  and  the 
image  of  God  re-impressed  upon  us;  is  not  this  a 
desirable,  a  delightful  contemplation?  To  have  a 
heavenly  temper  implanted  within  us,  the  seeds  of 
glory  sown  in  our  breasts,  a  burning  love  to  the 
Being  of  beings,  and  a  tender  aflection  for  mankind 
<rlowiui£  in  our  hearts;  is  not  this  a  state  calcnlated 
to  alTord  us  peace  ?  But  these  eflects  are  produced 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree  on  every  believer,  when 
renewed  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  has  "Christ  formed 
in  him  the  hope  of  glory." 

And  finally,  it  is  part  of  the  office  of  this  same 
Spirit,  by  his  consoling  influewces,  to  dissipate  the 
cloud  of  sorrow,  and  cause  the  sunshine  of  heaven 


MISCELLANEOUS.  377 

to  break  in  upon  the  soul.  Oh !  how  often,  Chris- 
tians, has  he  given  you  "  the  oil  of  joy  for  mourning, 
and  the  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heavi- 
ness .?"  How  often  in  times  of  darkness,  of  perplexi- 
ty, of  gloom,  has  he  spoken  to  your  heart  and  said. 
*'Be  of  good  cheer;"  how  often  in  seasons  of  wo 
and  affliction,  has  he  given  you  a  warm  feeling  of 
the  love  of  God,  a  calm  hope  of  your  adoption, 
which  banished  your  sorrow,  and  made  your  heart 
swell  with  delight!  How  often,  when  filled  with 
gloomy  fears  and  forebodings,  has  he  by  the  appli- 
cation of  some  sweet  promise,  by  recalling  some 
consolatory  truth,  enabled  you  to  "  stay  yourselves 
on  the  Lord,  to  rejoice  in  the  God  of  your  salva- 
tion!" Though  he  dispenses  these  consolations  in 
various  degrees  to  different  persons,  yet  there  are 
no  Christians  who  do  not  enjoy  them  in  some  de- 
gree; and  sure  1  am  that  no  Christian  would  ex- 
change the  smallest  ray  of  this  divine  consolation, 
for  all  the  combined  happiness  that  has  resulted 
from  earthly  sources,  from  the  creation  of  the  world 
to  this  very  hour.  Must  not  then  the  Christian  en- 
joy peace  and  tranquillity  ? 

Finally,  Jesus  i§  ready  to  confer  on  believers,  and 
will  confer  on  them,  if  they  be  not  wanting  to  them- 
selves, the  earnests  of  future  glory,  the  pledges  of 
eternal  felicity.  The  Saviour  offers  these  to  all,  and 
commands  us  to  obtain  them;  and  it  is  not  owing  to 
want  of  power  or  defect  of  will  in  him,  but  to  our 
own  lukewarmness,  if  we  do  not  obtain  them.  Judge 
now  for  yourselves,  whether  he  who  has  complied 
with  this  duty,  and  has  hopes  full  of  immortality,  has 
not  a  peace  so  excellent  as  to  be  worthy  to  be  the 
last  bequest  of  the  dying  Saviour.  He  knows  that 
every  moment  bears  him  nearer  to  his  Father  and 

VOL.  IV.  48   • 


378  allR^lON    CXLIII. 

his  Redeemer;  (liat  everv  [)aiii  find  e^onow  iliai  be- 
falls him,  is  intended  and  calculated  to  loosen  the 
bonds  which  connect  him  to  earth,  and  })repare  his 
soul  to  take  its  fliglit  to  tfie  regions  ol"  blessedness. 
And  can  the  sorrows  of  life  be  weighty  to  him  who 
knows  that  they  will  so  speedily  and  so  gloriously 
terminate  ?  When  his  alTections  and  desires  form  for 
him  a  Pisgah,  elevated  upon  which  he  contemplates 
the  beauties  of  the  promised  land,  must  not  all  the 
sorrows  of  lite  cease  to  disquiet  him;  and  can  any 
regret  remain  to  him,  except  that  he  cannot  at  one 
leap  pass  over  his  threescore  years  and  ten,  and  en- 
ter upon  his  heavenly  inheritance? 

Thus  we  have  established  our  hrst  po=;ition,  thai 
Jesus  gives  peace  to  his  followrrs :  renew  vour  atten- 
tion while  we  show, 

II.    77i«/  he  gives  it  not  us  the  world  does. 

We  have  already  remarked  to  you,  that  amongst 
the  Jews  the  customary  form  both  of  saluting  a  per-^ 
son  and  bidding  him  farewell,  was  by  using  the 
words.  Peace  be  unto  you.  The  Saviour  alludes  to 
this  custom  when  he  says,  Peace  I  leave  ivith  you ;  but 
to  show  that  he  does  not  merely  use  a  common  form 
in  a  common  manner,  he  adds  the  remark  so  worthy 
of  our  attention,  "Not  as  the  worjd  giveth,  give  1 
unto  you.*'  As  though  he  had  said,  'The  men  of 
the  world  frequently  give  the  salutation  of  peace  to 
each  other  without  sincerely  wishing  that  it  may  be 
conferred :  I  licarlily  desire  that  you  may  enjoy  it. 
The  men  of  the  world  arc  unable  to  confer  the  peace 
which  ill  llieir  salutations  they  desire  tor  their  bre- 
thren; my  wishes  are  not  thus  impotfut ;  1  am  abun- 
danlly  able  to  accomplish  tliem.  The  peace  of  the 
world  is  transitory^  and  endures  but  for  a  moment ; 
the  peace  which  I  give  will  continue  for  cucr.^      Th« 


MISCELLANEOUS.  379 

insincerity^  the  impotence^  the  transitoriness  ot"  the  peace 
of  the  world,  contrasted  with  the  sinceritij^  the  power,^ 
the  duration  of  the  peace  of  Jesus:  these  will  claim 
your  attention  in  this  part  of  the  discourse. 

1.  When  the  world  exclaims  to  us,  Peace  be  nnto 
you !  this  exclamation  is  often  void  of  sincerity.  A 
person  need  only  cast  a  rapid  glance  over  the  world, 
to  find  numbers,  whose  words,  instead  of  being  the 
unequivocal  interpreters  of  their  sentiments,  are  in 
direct  opposition  to  them;  numbers,  who  cultivate 
with  assiduity  the  execrable  art  of  concealing  the 
most  unworthy  designs,  by  an  imposing  and  affec- 
tionate exterior ;  numbers,  who  with  a  cruel  dex- 
terity dissemble  the  emotions  of  their  soul  that  they 
may  abuse  the  unsuspecting  sincerity  of  those  with 
whom  they  converse ;  numbers,  who  embrace  with 
seeming  cordiality  him  whose  ruin  they  are  medi- 
tating; who  decorate  and  adorn  with  garlands  the 
victim  that  they  are  leading  to  the  slaughter.  How 
often,  whilst  the  heart  is  warmed  by  no  tender  feel- 
ing, whilst  it  is  freezing  with  indiflference,  nay,  whilst 
it  is  rankling  with  envy,  or  disquieted  by  anger,  do 
professions  of  regard  and  attachment  proceed  from 
the  lips  !  How  often  are  proffers  of  service,  and  de- 
sires lor  our  happiness,  uttered  by  the  mouth  that 
has  just  been  employed  in  stabbing  our  reputation, 
and  that  in  a  few  minutes  will  load  us  with  slanders, 
and  hold  us  up  to  ridicule  !  Such  is  the  world  ;  and 
he  who,  believing  all  its  professions,  relies  upon  it, 
is  just  as  wise  as  the  man  who  should  attempt  to  rear 
an  edifice  on  the  light  air,  or  on  the  yielding  waves 
of  .the  sea.  I  do  not  give  an  exaggerated  represen- 
tation of  its  insincerity.  Those  of  you  will  attest  its 
truth,  who,  deceived  by  vain  assurances  of  affection, 
by  feigned  expressions  of  respect,  supposed  that  you 


380  SER.MO.-?  CXLlir. 

had  found  ^Varm  and  real  friends;  but  who.  in  tli^"* 
houj;  of  trial,  have  tbund  tliese  pretended  friends, 
on  whose  professions  and  caresses  you  confidently 
relied,  cold,  distant,  insensible  to  the  voice  of  your 
need^!,  treacherously  abandoning  vou.  Those  of 
you  will  attest  its  truth,  wlio  have  been  the  dupes  oi 
the  men  w  hom  you  imagined  truly  attached  to  your 
interests;  whose  confidence  has  been  betrayed  by 
those  in  whom  you  supposed  it  most  surely  placed: 
who  have  found  by  sad  experience,  that  the  profes- 
sions of  the  world  are  generally  a  stratagem  which 
self-love  employs  for  the  accomplishment  of  its  de- 
signs. Yes,  my  brethren,  it  is  too  evident,  that  when 
the  world,  with  a  flattering  voice  and  a  smiling  coun- 
tenance, cries  to  us,  Peace  be  unto  yon ^  this  wish  gene- 
rally comes  not  from  the  heart,  and  is  infected  with 
the  mortal  poison  of  insincerity. 

Disgusted  with  its  treachery,  indignant  at  its  false- 
hood, let  us  turn  our  thoughts  towards  the  Saviour. 
He  also  exclaims.  Peace  be  unto  yon  ;  he  also  cries, 
Peace  I  leave  with  you  ;  but  he  gives  this  peace  to  his 
disciples,  not  as  the  world  does.  There  is  no  fabe- 
hood,  no  dissimulation  in  the  expressions  of  his 
friendship,  in  the  good  wishes  which  he  utters;  they 
proceed  from  a  heart  which  never  knew  guile,  into 
which  deceit  never  entered.  Hating  and  reproving 
every  sin,  his  indignation  "was  however  peculiarly 
excited  by  fraud  and  hypocrisy:  and  if  he  ever  lai<] 
aside  his  meekness  and  gentleness,  it  was  to  direct 
his  thunders  and  proiiounce  his  woes  upon  the  Pha- 
risees, whose  outward  deportment  and  language 
accorded  not  with  their  inward  sentiments.  "  All 
his  promises  are  yea  and  amen  :"  "  None  ever  trust- 
ed in  him,  and  were  confounded.''  He  never  de- 
<eived  tlie  hope,  he  never  beiraycd  the  confidence 


MISCELLANEOUS.  381 

of  a  single  soul  that  relied  upon  his  assurances,  and 
rested  upon  his  word.  In  thus  commending  the  Sa- 
viour, do  I  assert  what  is  questionable  and  incapa- 
ble of  proof?  Ah  no !  every  single  believer  on  earth, 
every  single  glorified  spirit  in  heaven,  is  ready  to  lift 
up  his  voice,  and  avouch  the  faithfulness,  the  veraci- 
ty, the  sincerity,  of  his  Redeemer.  Believers,  tell 
the  unhappy  men  who  have  no  other  reliance  than 
a  world  which  perpetually  dupes,  deludes,  disap- 
points them,  that  the  Saviour  is  a  friend  who  will 
never  frustrate  their  expectations,  who  will  in  the 
hour  of  trial  justify  his  sincerity  by  the  most  clear 
and  unequivocal  proofs.  Tell  them  that  when  in 
seasons  of  affliction  and  distress  the  world  abandon- 
ed you,  and  forgot  all  those  professions  which  it  so 
prodigally  made  in  the  hour  of  your  prosperity,  the 
promises  of  Jesus  were  not  neglected  by  him,  his 
declarations  were  verified  by  the  consolations  which 
he  gave  you,  and  the  unkindness  and  treachery  of 
others  were  forgotten,  whilst  with  the  beloved  disci- 
ple, you  leaned  on  his  sympathizing  bosom,  and  there 
poured  out  your  griefs  and  disburdened  your  sor- 
rows. Inhabitants  of  heaven,  ye  can  declare  that 
during  the  whole  course  of  your  pilgrimage  on  earth, 
your  heavenly  friend  ever  attested  the  sincerity  of 
his  affection  by  fulfilling  every  promise,  by  satisfying 
every  hope  which  he  authorized  you  to  form,  by 
"  never  leaving  nor  forsaking  you."  Ye  can  tell  us, 
that  when  in  your  closing  hours  you  committed  your 
departing  souls  with  all  their  wants,  and  sins,  and 
interests  to  him,  he  proved  a  faithful  Redeemer,  re- 
ceb'ing  your  disembodied  spirits  into  his  embraces, 
appearing  as  their  Advocate  and  Saviour  before  the 
eternal  throne,  blotting  out  all  their  sins  by  the  pre- 
cious blood  which  gushed  frdm  his  veins  upon  Cal- 


J82  SERMON  CXLIIIi 

vary,  and  imputing  to  them  liis^  perlect  riglitcousnes?. 
Ye  can  tell  us,  that  in  the  land  of  blessedness  in 
^vhich  you  dwell,  all  his  promises  are  fuliillcd,  all  his 
assurances  verified,  all  your  expectations  exceeded  ; 
and  having  thus  suspended  for  a  moment  your  ado- 
ration, to  proclaim  to  us  the  praises  of  your  Saviour, 
ye  again  will  fall  before  his  throne  and  with  renewed 
fervour  exclaim,  "  Faithful  and  true  are  all  thy  ways, 
thou  King  of  Saints  !*' 

Oh,  my  brethren  !  ought  we  not  to  seek  the  friend- 
ship of  such  a  Saviour?  Amidst  the  iluctuation? 
and  miseries  of  life,  we  need  some  sure  support  on 
which  we  may  confidently  lean,  some  faitliful  friend 
on  whom  we  may  unreservedly  rely:  an  insincere 
world  is  not  calculated  to  be  such  a  support,  such  a 
friend:  an  insincere  world  will  act  towards  us  as 
the  treacherous  Joab  did  to  Amasa,  come  with  the 
accents  of  peace  in  its  mouth,  while  it  is  preparing 
to  stab  us  to  the  heart :  a  sincere,  afaithfiil,  a  guile- 
less Jesus,  is  such  a  sure  support,  such  a  precious 
friend. 

2.  When  the  world  exclaims  to  us.  Peace  be  unto 
1/ou,  it  is  not  always  insincere  and  deceitful;  but 
even  when  it  most  strongly  desires  our  felicity,  it  i? 
wcak\  and  iciihout  poiccr  to  afford  ns  ft  complete  felicity. 
Man  is  feeble,  indigent,  unhappy.  We  are  subject 
to  so  many  infirmities,  so  many  afflictions  surround 
us,  so  many  evils  assail  us,  that  it  is  impossible  (o 
make  the  humiliating  detail  of  them  ;  and  surely, 
then,  it  is  impossible  that  the  world  can  remove 
them.  Tell  me,  ye  mortals,  a\  ho  arc  blest  with  a 
generous  temjjcr,  and  placed  in  a  situation  where 
}ou  can  exercise  your  iricndship  by  the  bestowal  of 
all  the  favours  which  the  world  iilolizes  ;  tell  me, 
i^liat  are   the  elli^^MM♦'nt^•  ^vhich  m^wv  friends  may 


MISCELLANEOUS.  383 

expect  from  you  ?  A  little  wealth,  a  little  glory, 
some  pleasures,  some  advantages,  vvliich  always  bear 
that  stamp  of  imperfection  that  is  attached  to  all 
terrestrial  objects.  This  is  all  that  your  most  inge- 
nious and  most  communicative  kindness  can  bestow. 
But,  I  appeal  to  yourselves,  can  this  make  me 
perfectly  happy,  since  I  have  numberless  inward 
sources  of  sorrow  which  are  not  at  all  affected  by 
these  outward  blessings  ?  To  be  happy,  the  guili 
of  sin  must  be  removed  from  my  soul,  and  the  reign 
of  sin  in  my  heart  be  abolished  :  to  be  happy,  my 
mind  must  be  enhghtened,  my  soul  purified,  my  af- 
fections and  passions  restored  to  order  and  har- 
mony, my  will  subjugated  to  the  will  of  God,  my 
■eternal  felicity  secured,  and  an  offended  Judge  con- 
verted into  a  tender  Father.  The  aching  void  in 
my  heart  will  not  be  filled,  till  these  effects  be  pro- 
duced :  tell  me,  generous  mortals,  can  you  produce 
them  ?  Can  you  avert  ten  thousand  other  evils  which 
press  upon  me,  and  prevent  me  from  being  perfectly 
happy  .'^  Oh  no!  though  you  say  from  the  heart. 
Peace  be  unto  you  ;  though  you  sincerely  desire  that  1 
should  enjoy  a  consummate  and  unmingled  felicity. 
yet  your  power,  far  more  limited  than  your  wishes, 
prevents  you  from  conferring  it  on  me. 

Thus  unable  to  find  fijll  happiness  from  the  world, 
shall  we,  my  brethren,  entirely  despair  of  attaining 
it  }  No,  for  Jesus  gives  peace  not  as  the  icorld  does  ; 
his  wishes  can  all  be  accomplished,  for  his  potcer  is 
irresistible.  Raise  your  thoughts  then  from  feeble 
mortals  to  the  mighty  Saviour :  "  He  is  able  to  do 
abundantly  above  what  we  ask  or  think ;"  he  gives 
unmingled  felicity  to  angels  ;  can  he  not  satisfy 
worms  }  The  possessor  of  heaven  and  of  earth,  he 
can  at  his  will  dispose  of  the  treasures  which  they 


394  SERMON  CXLIV. 

a  just  subserviency  and  subordination  to  the  great 
end  we  have  in  view.  Nay,  a  certain  measure  of 
them  is  necessary:  "Our  heavenly  Father  knovveth 
that  we  have  need  of  these  things ;"  and  he  hath 
therefore  made  it  our  duty,  by  conscientious  labour 
and  lawful  industry,  to  seek  for  them;  and  yet  we 
are  forbidden  to  suffer  the  world  to  have  dominion 
over  our  hearts  ;  and  how  hard  is  it  to  labour  for  it, 
to  pursue  it,  to  see  its  charms  spread  out  before  us, 
and  apparently  within  our  reach,  and  yet  not  inor- 
dinately to  love  it. 

But  nothing,  perhaps,  can  so  strongly  prove  the 
dangerous  influence  of  worldly  enjoyments,  as  the 
conduct  of  Divine  Providence  towards  the  children 
of  God.  We  sometimes  see,  it  is  true,  those  who 
are  surrounded  with  earthly  enjoyments  devoted  to 
God  ;  but  such  instances  are  comparatively  rare. 
In  general,  we  find  that  worldly  prosperity  intoxicates 
the  mind,  and  that  few  are  able  to  bear  it  with  so- 
briety and  moderation ;  and  if  the  real  Christian  is 
surrounded  by  earthly  blessings,  a  variety  of  cor- 
rective strokes  of  a  different  kind  is  found  necessary, 
to  counterwork  their  influence. 

4.  The  world  assaults  the  believer  by  its  persecu- 
tion and  rage,  by  its  injuries  and  scoff's. 

In  the  first  ages  of  Christianity,  the  path  to  heaven 
was  a  path  of  blood,  and  believers  were  called  to 
bear  their  testimony  to  religion  on  the  rack  and  in 
the  flames.  Through  the  mercy  of  God.  we  need 
not  now  fear  such  sufferings  ;  yet  still  the  Cliristian 
is  often  loaded  with  the  scofTs  and  sneers  of  the 
ungodly.  True,  vital  religion,  not  being  generally 
embraced,  cannot  expect  to  meet  with  general  ap- 
brobation.  Indeed,  there  is  something  in  the  genuine 
Christian  so  opposite  to  the  spirit  and  maxims  of  the 


MISCELLANEOUS.  395 

world,  that  it  is  not  surprising  he  should  be  often 
treated  with  derision.     Besides,  believers  are  often 
obliged,  bj  the  irresistible  call  of  duty,  openly  to 
declare  their  opposition  and  abhorrence  of  things 
sanctioned  by  the  world;  and   if  by  such  conduct 
they  do  not  reform,  they  inflame,  they  irritate,  and 
excite  the  enmity  of  the  ungodly.     And  even  if  he 
attempts  nothing  directly,  yet  the  life  of  every  strict 
and  conscientious  Christian  is  a  constant  reproach 
upon  the  careless  or  more  dissolute  lives  of  those 
with  whom  he  is  surrounded.     It,  as  it  were,  flashes 
light  upon  the  dark  and  sleepy  conscience  ,•  it  dis- 
turbs the  tranquillity  of  the  impenitent ;  and  if  it 
does  not  reform  them,  it  causes  them  to  regard  the 
believer  as  a  troubler  of  their  joy,  and  to  view  him 
with  resentment  or  contempt,  or  with  a  mixture  of 
both.     How  hard  is  it  to  bear  such  treatment  with 
patience  and  resignation  !     How  many,  whose  good 
resolutions  have  been  shaken  by  the  mockeries  and 
insults  with  which  libertines  have  treated  the  pious ; 
by  the  malignant  and  diabolical  pleasure  with  which 
they  have  seized  upon  the  smallest  failings  of  the 
believer,  and  held  them  up  with  bitter  scorn  and 
wicked  exaggerations  to   the  public  gaze !     How 
many  who,  afraid  of  the  railleries  and  scoffs  which 
attend  an  inflexible  adherence  to  duty,  have  aban- 
doned that  firm  and  independent  deportment  which 
becomes    the   Christian ;    have    striven   in   almost 
every  point  to  accommodate  their  conduct  to  that  of 
the  world  ;  and  have  endeavoured,  by  means  which 
wounded  their  conscience  and  marred  their  peace, 
to  diminish  the  contrast  which  ought  ever  to  subsist 
between  the  lives  of  the  pious  and  of  the  impeni- 
tent. 


396  SERMON  CXLIV. 

Such  are  the  chief  modes  in  which  the  world  assails 
the  believer;  and  who  of"  us  can  reHect  upon  them 
without  being  filled  with  a  holy  fear  and  apprehen- 
sion, with  a  trembling  sense  of  his  danger,  and  with 
a  deep  persuasion  of  his  need  of  divine  aid  to  over- 
come an  enemy  who  attacks  us  in  a  manner  so  pow- 
erful  and  so   various  ?     But   be   not  discouraged, 
believers ;  the  w^orld  has  been  conquered  by  your 
Saviour,  and  through  his  grace  you  may  also  triumph 
over  it.     This  we  are  to  prove  to  you  in  the 
lid.  Division  of  our  discourse. 
When  the  apostle  says,  that  those  who  are  born 
of  God  overcome  t!ie  world,  he  does  not  mean  to 
assert  that  they  are  never  sensible  of  its  assaults,  and 
never  injured  by  them.     God,  no  doubt  for  reasons 
infinitely  wise,  though  perhaps  inscrutable  by  us, 
has  thought  proper  to  leave  believers  but  partially 
sanctified  whilst  they  are  in  this  world,  and  to  suffer 
the  rempins  of  depravity  to  dwell  within  them.     In 
consequence  of  this  state  of  imperfection,  the  world 
may  sometimes  obtain  a  momentary  triumph,  through- 
the  weakness,  the  errors,  or  the  ungiiardedness  of 
Christians;  but  these  defeats  are  only  temporary; 
in  the  habitual  temper  of  their  souls  and  conduct  of 
their  lives,  the  children  of  God  have  a  mastery  over 
the  world.     They  cannot  remain  under  the  domi- 
nion of  their  adversary;  they  quickly  rise  from  theii- 
defeats  more  watchful  and  more  guarded ;  they  re- 
-  sume  their  combat  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  and 
persevere  in  it  to  the  end  of  their  lives. 

When  the  apostle  says,  that  "  he  m  ho  is  born  of 
God  overcomes  the  world,"  he  does  not  mean  to 
assert  that  all  Christians  have  obtained  equal  advan- 
tages over  this  enemy.  In  some,  the  Christian  graces 
are  more  weak  and  teeble ;  they  have  not  often  used 


MISCELLANEOUS.  397 

their  spiritual  armour,  nor  acquired  strength  from  a 
long  and  successful  contest.  Their  course  is  there- 
fore less  brilliant ;  they  have  to  mourn  over  manv 
humbling  defeats  :  and  their  lives,  too  unsteady  and 
wavering,  afford  little  comfort  to  themselves  and 
little  benefit  to  others.  Others,  more  firm,  more  ani- 
mated, and  more  prudent,  hold  on  a  steady  course ; 
each  day  gain  some  new  victory  over  their  foe ;  and 
give  a  brilliant  example  to  the  world.  But  though 
there  are  such  different  degrees  of  victory,  they  all 
of  them  are  superior  to  the  world. 

The  weapons  which  they  use  are  correspondent 
to  the  assaults  that  are  made  upon  them.  When 
they  are  assailed  by  the  exmmple  of  the  world,  they 
oppose  to  it  more  dignified,  more  illustrious,  more 
holy  models  of  conduct.  They  ascend  by  their 
thoughts  even  to  heaven;  they  behold  there  the  all- 
perfect  God,  and  they  resolve  to  imitate  him  as  far 
as  a  creature  can  imitate  its  Creator.  They  medi- 
tate on  the  spotless  character  of  .Tesus;  they  resolve 
to  follow  his  footsteps,  and  conform  themselves  to 
him  as  far  as  human  weakness,  strengthened  by 
power  from  on  high,  will  enable  them.  They  con- 
template the  innumerable  society  of  angels,  the  first- 
born, the  most  glorious  part  of  creation ;  they  trace 
the  long  succession  of  patriarchs,  of  prophets,  of 
apostles,  and  martyrs ;  they  remember  their  pious 
friends  who  once  fought  under  the  banners  of  Jesus, 
and  who,  dying  in  his  love,  now  rest  from  their  la- 
bours :  these  they  choose  as  their  patterns,  and  se- 
lect as  their  guides.  When  the  world  accusesjjj^r. 
lievers  of  singularity  in  their  sentiments  arllrcon- 
duct,  they  point  to  those  illustrious  models ;  they 
cry  with  a  holy  triumph,  'No!  we  are  not  singular: 
our  faith  and  our  practice  is  approved  by  God,  the 


398 


SERMON  CXLir. 


Redeemer,  and  tlie  holy  angels ;  the  path  in  which 
we  tread  is  that  which  has  been  traversed  by  all  the 
redeemed,  and  which  will  be  pursued  by  all  who 
shall  succeed  us  to  the  consummation  of  all  things. 
These  we  have  chosen  as  our  eternal  companions; 
these  we  take  as  our  models ;  and  we  equally  pity 
and  wonder  at  the  folly  of  those  who  would  prefer 
the  example  of  the  impenitent  and  the  unholy,  of 
the  slaves  of  Satan  and  the  heirs  of  perdition.' 

When  the  world  assails  the  believer  by  its  false 
sentiments  arid  relaxed  maxims,  he  opposes  to  it  the  law 
and  the  testimony  of  God.  He  feels  that  it  is  infi- 
nitely more  safe  and  happy  to  follow  the  precepts 
and  directions  of  him  who  cannot  err,  than  to  listen 
to  the  pleadings  of  the  passions  or  the  sophisms  of 
iniquity.  He  acknowledges  but  one  lawgiver,  that 
is  God ;  he  knows  that  whatever  is  imposed  by  this 
lawgiver  is  just  and  right,  and  that  at  his  bar  our 
eternal  destinies  will  be  decided.  He  therefore 
cries  to  the  scoffing  worldling,  'Your  silly  jests  and 
impious  sneers  may  now  harden  you  in  guilt,  and 
drown  the  reproaches  of  your  conscience;  but  they 
will  not  support  you  on  the  bed  of  death,  they  will 
die  upon  your  trembling  lips  when  you  stand  at  the 
bar  of  your  God.  For  my  part,  I  take  the  holy  vo- 
lume as  my  rule,  as  a  lamp  to  my  feet  during  my 
life,  as  a  supporter  in  the  hour  of  dissolution,  as  the 
standard  to  which  I  must  conform  my  life,  since  by 
it  my  future  doom  must  be  fixed.  Prove  from  it 
that  a  worldly,  careless,  thoughtless  life,  is  safe  or 
happy;  and  I  will  then  acknowledge  the  justice  of 
your  maxims  and  the  wisdom  oi  your  conduct.' 

When  the  worhl  assails  the  Christian  by  its  plea- 
sures, he  opposes  to  these  pleasures  those  that  result 
from  communion  with  God,  and  those  that  are  re- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  399 

served  for  the  pious  beyond  the  grave.  He  feels 
that  the  pleasures  of  religion  are  the  only  ones  that 
can  fill  the  capacities  of  his  soul,  and  that  are  coeval 
with  its  existence;  the  only  ones  that  accord  with 
the  sublimity  of  his  hopes  and  the  grandeur  of  his 
destination.  Whilst  he  contemplates  those  enjoy- 
ments of  which  the  glorified  partake,  the  joys  of 
earth  shrivel  into  insignificance,  and  he  is  astonish- 
ed at  the  stupidity  of  those,  who  for  the  meagre  and 
unsatisfactory  pleasures  of  earth,  barter  away  a  feli- 
city infinite  in  degree,  and  eternal  in  duration. 

When  the  world  assails  him  by  its  persecution  and 
fury,  he  is  supported  by  a  consciousness  of  the  ap- 
probation of  God,  and  by  the  silent  applause  of  his 
heart.  He  knows  that  God  beholds  him,  and  for 
wise  and  benevolent  reasons  permits  that  he  should 
undergo  these  sufferings;  he  knows  that  this  tender 
Father  stands  by  him,  sees  him  contending  with  sor- 
rows for  his  sake,  and  "  will  not  suffer  him  to  be 
tempted  above  what  he  is  able  to  bear,"  but  will 
"  make  all  things  work  together  for  his  good."  He 
remembers  that  he  treads  in  the  path  in  which  Jesus 
went  before  him,  and  he  hears  the  consolatory  voice 
of  this  gracious  master  saying  unto  him,  "In  the 
world  ye  shall  have  tribulation:  but  be  of  good 
cheer;  I  have  overcome  the  world."  He  remem- 
bers that  the  crown  of  glory  is  just  before  him,  and 
anticipates  the  time  when,  like  Moses  from  the  top 
of  Nebo,  he  shall  look  back  upon  all  the  dano-ers 
and  sorrows  of  the  wilderness;  and  from  this  retro- 
spect enjoy  with  greater  delight  the  unclouded  and 
undisturbed  felicity  of  heaven.  Supported  by  these 
hopes  and  animated  by  these  considerations,  he  re- 
pulses this  last  assault  of  the  world,  and  overcomes 
this  foe. 


400  bERMON   CXLIT. 

In  concluding  this  discourse,  let  us, 

1.  Seriously  examine  whether  we  have  obtained 
this  victory.  Without  it,  we  in  vain  hope  for  hea- 
ven ;  for  "  if  any  man"  supremely  '•  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him/'  If  there  is 
any  earthly  object  that  we  are  not  ready  to  lay 
down  as  a  sacrifice,  and  to  reject  as  a  snare,  when  it 
comes  in  competition  with  our  duty  to  God,  he  does 
not  possess  the  first  place  in  our  hearts.  Solemnly 
then  inquire  whether  you  have  obtained  the  mastery 
over  this  foe,  or  whether  you  are  bound  by  its  chains. 
And  in  order  to  decide  this  question,  see  whether 
you  have  a  living,  practical,  elficacious  faith;  for 
you  are  assured  by  the  apostle,  in  the  words  imme- 
diately succeeding  the  text,  that  "  this  is  the  victory 
which  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith."  If 
then  you  are  actuated  only  by  natural  principles,  if 
the  Holy  Spirit  has  not  implanted,  in  your  souls  that 
faith  which  purifies  the  heart,  which  shows  us  the 
infinite  importance  of  everlasting  things,  and  endues 
us  with  supernatural  power ;  how  ever  painful  may- 
be your  exertions,  however  severe  yotir  struggles 
against  the  world,  you  are  yet  its  slaves,  and  shall 
perish  with  it. 

2.  How  small  is  the  number  of  the  children  ot 
God  !  Look  around  you  :  how  many  do  you  observe 
who,  instead  of  regarding  this  world  as  an  enemy, 
view  it  only  as  a  friend,  and  consider  themselves 
happy  merely  in  proportion  as  they  acquire  its  enjoy- 
ments ;  how  many,  the  sole  object  of  whose  life  is  to 
procure  the  l)lessings  of  earth,  and  who,  nrn-estrain- 
ed  by  the  fear  or  love  of  God,  are  ready  to  commit 
any  crime  to  attain  the  object  of  their  wishes!  ho>\ 
many,  who,  thoiigh  impressed  in  some  degree  willi 
the  truths  ol  religion,  yrl  fluctuatr  ]>orpetually  be- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  401 

tween  God  and  the  world,  and  refuse  to  give  him 
the  undivided  throne  in  their  hearts.  All  these,  we 
are  assured  by  the  unerring  oracles  of  truth,  shall 
never  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  and  do  not 
these  compose  the  greater  part  of  our  race  "^  Un- 
happy men  !  who  for  fugitive  and  unsubstantial  plea- 
sures, which  cannot  perfectly  satisfy  them  even  here, 
which  cannot  diminish  their  pains  and  apprehensions 
on  the  bed  of  death,  which  make  no  provision  for 
that  eternity  which  is  before  them,  which  cannot 
interpose  between  them  and  everlasting  perdition 
when  they  close  their  eyes  upon  the  earth.  Un- 
happy men !  who  for  such  trifles  renounce  those 
pure  and  holy  delights,  which  remorse  never  embit- 
ters, which  death  cannot  impair,  which  will  grow 
and  expand  throughout  eternity.  Stop  for  a  mo- 
ment in  your  career  to  ruin ;  seriously  contrast  all 
the  blessings  which  the  world  can  give  its  votaries 
with  those  treasures  of  grace,  those  merits  of  Jesus, 
those  influences  of  the  Spirit,  those  splendours  of 
glory,  with  which  God  crowns  those  who  choose  him 
as  their  portion.  Between  these  make  a  deliberate 
election;  and  in  deciding,  remember  that  you  will 
have  a  whole  eternity  of  joy,  or  a  whole  eternity  of 
misery,  in  which  you  will  have  to  felicitate  yourselves 
for  the  wisdom,  or  curse  yourselves  for  the  folly,  of 
your  choice. 

3.  Let  this  subject  induce  you,  believers,  to  live 
near  to  God.  You  have  been  told  that  you  stand 
not  by  your  own  power,  but  by  that  "  faith  which  is 
the  gift  of  God."  Pray  then  continually,  that  this 
grace  may  be  strengthened  in  you :  look  to  your  in- 
terceding Saviour,  and  implore  him  to  plead  for  you, 
as  he  did  for  Peter,  "  that  your  faith  fail  not," 

VOL.  IV,  f)! 


402  SERMON  CXLV. 

You  have  been  told  of  the  numbers  whose  con- 
duct once  excited  the  hopes  of  the  pious,  but  whom 
the  world  overcame.  Their  histories  are  beacons 
to  warn  and  direct  you  :  beware,  lest  the  succeed- 
ing generation  should  have  reason  to  unite  your 
name  with  theirs,  and  point  to  you  also  as  a  sad 
monument  of  the  power  of  the  world. 


SERMON  CXLA  . 


MINISTRY  OF    ANGELS. 


Heb.  i.  14. 

^re  they  not  all  ministering  spirits^  sent  forth  to  minister 
for  them  that  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ? 

Man  stands  at  the  head  of  the  visible  creation,  and 
serves  to  connect  two  widely  different  orders  of 
being.  Compourtded  of  body  and  soul,  by  his  body 
he  bears  an  affinity  to  tlie  beasts,  thai  are  not  endued 
with  an  immortal  spirit,  and  by  his  soul  to  those  su- 
perior intelligences,  who  are  not  united  (o  matter, 
nor  encumbered  with  l)ody. 

That  sucli  intelligences  exist,  reason,  or  tiio  re- 
mains of  a  j)rimitive  revelation,  taught  every  people 
that  has  ever  lived.  DilTering  in  almost  every  other 
subject  of  belief,  nations  of  every  climate  and  age. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  403 

and  religion,  have,  nevertheless,  concurred  in  ac- 
knowledging that,  between  us  and  God,  there  are 
innumerable  orders  of  spirits,  far  excelling  us  in 
every  natural  and  moral  quality.  The  universality 
of  this  belief  is  a  strong  presumption  of  its  truth,  and 
of  its  consistence  with  reason. 

Indeed,  it  would  appear  almost  impossible  for  any 
person  who  had,  with  any  attention,  examined  the 
works  of  God,  and  observed  the  various  gradations 
of  being,  to  doubt  of  the  existence  of  angels.  We 
ascend,  step  by  step,  from  dull,  inert,  unorganized 
matter,  to  the  living  plant,  the  perceptive  brute,  and 
the  reasonable  man.  And,  having  risen  to  an  imma- 
terial substance,  endued  with  such  powers  and  fa- 
culties as  the  human  soul,  shall  we  suppose  that  the 
great  scale  and  gradation  of  being  ends  there .''  Will 
we  not  feel  ourselves  compelled  to  believe  that,  be- 
tween us  and  Deity,  numberless  creatures  intervene, 
possessed  of  perfection,  power,  and  excellency, 
beyond  our  present  conception  } 

But  we  are  not  left  on  this  subject  to  the  dim 
lights  of  unassisted  reason.  The  holy  scriptures  are 
full  of  proofs,  not  merely  of  the  existence  of  angels, 
but  also  of  their  care  and  watchfulness  over  the 
pious,  of  their  fellowship  and  communion  with  the 
saints.  Nothing  can  be  more  explicit  on  this  point 
than  the  words  of  our  text,  in  which  St.  Paul,  speak- 
ing of  the  blessed  angels,  says,  "  Are  they  not  all 
ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  them 
that  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  V^  Though  the  apos- 
tle here  uses  the  interrogatory  form,  he  does  not  by 
it  intimate  any  doubt  of  the  truth  of  the  question 
which  he  asks,  but  only  designs,  by  this  mode  of 
speaking,  more  strongly  to  affirm  it,  more  pointedly 


101  SERMON   CXLr. 

to  appeal  to  the  general  belief  of  the  Hebrews,  and 
their  own  knowledge  of  the  scriptures. 

This  subject,  my  brethren,  though  so  much  neg- 
lected, is  worthy  of  our  serious  attention.  Since 
God  has  revealed  to  us,  that  by  his  orders  the  hea- 
venly host  defend,  instruct,  and  support  his  children, 
we  must  sur'ely  be  ungrateful  if  we  do  not  sometimes 
meditate  on  this  glorious  privilege,  and  render  our 
thanksgivings  for  it  to  our  heavenly  Father.  And 
besides,  we  must  be  regardless  of  our  own  comfort, 
and  indilTcMcnt  to  our  own  felicity,  if  we  do  not  strive 
to  obtain  a  constant  persuasion  and  a  deep  sense  of 
a  doctrine  so  calculated  to  console  us  in  our  sorrows, 
to  (juiet  our  fears,  and  to  animate  us  to  diligence  in 
our  Christian  course. 

I  well  know,  that  on  this  subject  many  persons 
have  substituted  the  impulses  of  imagination,  in 
place  of  the  cool  deductions  of  reason,  and  the 
sacred  liglits  of  revelation.  J  well  know  that  many 
persons,  "  desirous  to  be  wise  above  what  is  written,'* 
have,  when  speaking  of  the  heavenly  host,  delivered 
opinions,  not  only  unsupported  by  the  scripture,  but 
inconsistent  with  its  holy  teachings.  1  well  know 
that  it  is  a  subject  whicli  has  often  excited  the  pitiful 
sneer  of  the  modern  sadducee  and  conceited  unbe- 
liever ;  but  I  know  also,  that  these  considerations 
should  not  deter  us  from  a  soi>er  examination  of  this 
precious  truth.  God  has  not  revealed  il  for  no  pur- 
pose; he  has  not  written  it  down  in  the  holy  volume 
with  a  design  that  we  should  never  attend  to  it ;  he 
expects  om-  gratitude  and  adoration  for  this  proof 
of  his  paternal  allection  and  goodness :  we  are, 
therefore,  bound  to  incjuire  into  the  nature  of  this 
angelic  ministry.     And    besides,   according  to  the 


MISCELLANEOUS.  405 

judicious  remark  of  Dr.  Owen,  "  we  have  the  word 
of  God  for  our  way  and  guide  ;  and  if  we  go  not  beside 
it,  and  if  we  go  not  beyond  it,  we  are  as  safe  when  we 
treat  of  angels  as  when  we  treat  of  worms." 
In  illustrating  this  subject,  we  shall, 

I.  Examine  the  names,  number,  and  perfections 
of  the  angels ; 

II.  Inquire  into  the  extent,  duration,  and  nature 
of  their  ministry;  and, 

III.  Point   out   some   of  those   practical   lessons 
which  result  from  this  doctrine. 

I.  The  names  bestowed  upon  these  high  intelli- 
gences are  indicative  of  their  nature  or  occupations  j 
it  is  then  proper  to  begin  with  an  examination  of 
them.  One  of  the  most  common  names  given  to 
them  is  angels^  the  primitive  meaning  of  which  word 
is  messengers  ;  it  therefore  denotes  the  office  to  which 
they  are  appointed,  of  carrying  on  the  intercourse 
between  God  and  his  creatures.  They  are  called 
spirits^  to  show  that  they  are  incorporeal,  and  not 
naturally  subject  to  dissolution ;  seraphim^  from  a 
word  signifying  to  burn^  in  order  to  express  their  fer- 
vent zeal  and  ardent  love ;  cherubim^  of  the  deriva- 
tion and  precise  meaning  of  which  term  there  is 
much  doubt;  watchers^  (Dan.  iv.  13.)  to  display  their 
own  vigilance  and  their  care  in  exciting  others  ; 
morning-stars^  (Job  xxxviii.  7.)  from  the  splendour 
of  their  nature,  the  brightness  of  their  knowledge, 
and  the  earliness  of  their  creation ;  sons  of  God., 
(Job  xxxviii.  7.)  not  by  adoption,  like  the  pious; 
much  less  by  eternal  generation,  like  the  blessed 
Redeemer;  but  because  they  bear  the  impress  of 
the  perfections  of  God;  thrones^  dominions^  principali- 
ties^ diX\A  powers^  (Col.  i.  16.)  because  of  their  high 
dignity  and  elevation. 


406  SERMON  CXLV. 

These  are  the  most  common  names  whereby  they 
are  distinguished  in  holy  writ.  As  to  their  number^ 
it  is  ahnosl  inconceivable.  Our  Lord  speaks  of 
"  more  than  twelve  legions"  who  would  instantly  lly 
to  his  succour  if  he  required  it.  (Malt.  xxvi.  .53.) 
Daniel  beheld  "  thousand  thousands''  ministering  to 
the  ancient  of  days;  (Dan.  vii.  10.)  St.  John  in  pro- 
phetic vision  saw  *•'  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand, 
and  thousands  of  thousands;''  (Rev.  v.  11.)  and  St. 
Paul,  who  had  been  caught  up  to  the  third  heaven, 
attempts  not  to  reckon  them  up,  but  calls  them  an 
•'  innumerable  company."  (Heb.  xii.  22.) 

The  capacity  of  their  minds,  and  the  degree  of  their 
knowledge,  exceed,  inconceivably  exceed,  those  of 
our  ieeble  and  short-sighted  race.  No  prejudices 
nor  passions  pervert  their  judgments,  nor  disguise 
from  them  the  truth.  No  cumbersome  body,  fa- 
tigued with  the  intensity  of  their  application,  inter- 
rupts their  meditations,  or  obliges  them  to  intermit 
their  researches.  They  live  in  the  region  of  light ; 
and  there  contem[>lating  God,  the  eternal  source  of 
truth,  Ihcy  behold  truth  itself,  unveiled  and  uncloud- 
ed. They  have  existed  for  many  thousands  of  years ; 
thev  have  beheld  not  only  a  great  part  of  what  has 
been  transacted  on  this  our  world,  from  the  period 
of  its  creation,  but  also  what  has  been  done  in  the 
other  parts  of  God's  dominion.  To  what  a  point 
llien  must  the  most  extensive  human  knowledge  be 
contracted,  when  compared  with  thei''s! 

If  tliey  thus  shine  with  light,  they  also  burn  with 
love.  It  is  all  their  employment  aiul  all  tlieir  felicity 
to  admire,  adore,  serve,  and  imitate  God.  There 
is  no  moment  of  their  existence  in  which  their  souls 
arc  not  penetrated  with  a  rapturous  and  adoring 
sense  of  his  glory  and  excellence ;  in  which  they 


MISCELLANEOUS.  407 

are  not  overwhelmed  with  gratitude  for  his  mercy 
and  goodness.  Their  hearts  are  so  many  altars, 
flaming  by  day  and  by  night  with  the  most  intense 
love,  with  the  most  elevated  devotion.  Losing  them- 
selves in  the  contemplation  of  the  works  and  attri- 
butes of  God,  absorbed,  thus  to  speak,  in  the  Eternal 
All,  they  continually  cast  their  crowns  before  him ; 
and  prostrating  themselves  at  his  throne,  exclaim  in 
holy  ecstasy,  "  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and 
thanksgiving,  and  honour,  and  power,  and  might,  be 
unto  God  for  ever  and  ever.  Great  and  marvellous 
are  thy  works.  Lord  God  Almighty;  just  and  true 
are  all  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints  !" 

These  sublime  intelligences  are  also  endued  with 
power ^  which,  although  limited,  is  yet  far,  very  far 
superior  to  that  of  the  mightiest  mortals.  David 
teaches  us,  that  they  "  excel  in  strength ;"  (Ps.  ciii. 
20.)  and  St.  Paul  terms  them,  the  "  mighty  angels ;" 
(2  Thes.  i.  7.)  The  Scriptures  abound  with  the 
most  striking  examples  of  their  power.  Here  we 
behold  one  passing  through  the  land  of  Egypt,  and 
in  a  single  night  destroying  the  first-born  of  every 
family,  from  that  of  the  imperial  Pharaoh  to  that  of 
his  meanest  subject.  (Exod.  xii.  29,  30.)  There  we 
see  another  in  the  same  short  period  exterminating 
the  army  of  the  proud  Sennacherib,  and  delivering 
Israel,  by  bringing  to  the  tomb  an  hundred  and  four- 
score and  five  thousand  of  its  furious  and  malignant 
enemies.  (2  Kings  xix.  35.)  Every  where,  in  short, 
we  find  them  exerting  the  most  wonderful  strength 
for  the  protection  of  the  pious,  and  the  punishment 
of  the  ungodly. 

These  angels  are  immortal,  and  will  never  cease 
to  exist.  Of  this  we  are  assured  by  the  Saviour  when 
he  tells  us,  that  the  pious,  after  the  resurrection, 


408  SERMON  CXLV. 

*'  cannot  die  any  more  since  they  are  equal,  or  like 
unto  the  angels.*'  (Luke  xx.  36.)  These  exalted 
beings  are  creatures;  they  therefore  began  to  be, 
and  owe  their  existence  to  God ;  but  being  made 
pure  spirits  they  are  not  naturally  subject  to  disso- 
lution; and  being  perfectly  holy,  they  need  not 
dread  that  death  which  is  the  wages  of  sin.  Whilst 
one  generation  of  mortals  succeeds  to  another,  they 
still  survive;  they  were  living  when  the  Almighty 
tirst  fixed  the  sun  in  the  heavens;  they  beheld  the 
first  rays  that  it  shed  forth,  and  saw  time  begin  fts 
course,  and  they  will  still  exist  to  behold  the  sun  and 
the  moon  torn  from  the  skies;  to  behold  time  swal- 
lowed up  in  eternity.  They  were  living  when  God 
first  infused  the  vital  spirit  in  our  great  progenitor; 
they  saw  him  open  his  eyes  upon  the  light,  and  close 
them  in  the  tomb;  they  have  beheld  the  uncounted 
millions  of  his  posterity  flitting  in  succession  over 
the  scene  of  life,  and  giving  place  to  others  as  tran- 
sient and  unsubstantial  as  themselves;  and  they  will 
still  live  when  this  world,  the  residence  of  mortals, 
and  these  material  heavens  on  which  we  jraze,  shall 
be  consumed  together;  they  will  live  whilst  eternity 
endures;  they  will  live  for  ever  and  ever. 

These  blessed  spirits  are  most  agile  and  active. 
We  find  them  in  the  Scriptures  in  an  instant  de- 
scending from  heaven  to  earth,  or  returning  from 
earth  to  heaven.  We  find  them  performing,  with  a 
celerity  almost  inconceivable,  the  most  stupendous 
works.  Unimpeded  by  these  clogs  of  flesh,  unre- 
strained by  this  dull  and  sluggish  matter  to  which 
we  are  united,  they  fly  to  perform  the  divine  will 
with  a  velocity  far  superior  to  tliat  of  the  rapid  light- 
ning ;  with  a  velocity  of  which  nothing  can  give  us 
any  conception,  except  perhaps  it  be  the  fleet  glances 


MISCELLANEOUS.  409 

of  tlie  human  mind  which  in  an  instant  can  reach  to 
the  bounds  of  the  universe. 

Finally :  these  angels  enjoy  a  consummate  felicity. 
How  can  it  be  otherwise,  since  their  faculties  of  en- 
joyment are  so  vast,  and  the  objects  to  be  enjoyed  so 
glorious  and  inexhaustible?  How  can  it  be  other- 
wise, since  they  are  encompassed  by  the  love  of 
God ;  since,  from  the  exhaustless  source  of  his  all- 
sufficiency,  this  God  pours  upon  them  that  full  ocean 
of  delights,  some  drops  only  of  which,  when  shed 
down  in  the  hearts  of  his  children  on  earth,  give 
them  an  anticipated  heaven  ? 

But  though  these  exalted  intelligences  are  thus 
happy,  though,  seated  on  the  Rock  of  ages,  they 
feel  no  anxiety  or  distress,  yet  they  are  not  indiffer- 
ent to  the  happiness  of  mortals ;  they  extend  their 
sensibility  and  their  views  to  this  unhappy  world 
where  sin  and  sorrow^  prevail ;  they  leave  the  climes 
of  bliss,  and  with  joy  fly  hither  to  execute  the  com- 
mands of  God,  and  minister  to  his  children.  "  Arc 
they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister 
for  them  that  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ?" 

We  are  to  consider  the  reasons,  the  extent,  the 
nature,  and  duration,  of  this  their  ministry,  in  the 

lid.  Head  of  our  discourse. 

1.  As  God  by  his  word  alone  originally  produced 
all  things,  so  he  could  govern  them  by  his  word 
alone,  without  using  the  instrumentality  of  inferior 
agents.  It  is  not  then  through  weakness  or  neces- 
sity, but  for  reasons  full  of  wisdom  and  goodness, 
that  he  employs  the  ministry  of  angels  to  accom- 
plish the  designs  of  his  providence.  He  does  it  to 
honour  the  angels  by  making  them,  in  the  strong 
language  of  the  scripture,  "  workers  together  with 
him."     He  does  it  to  give  to  his  children  an  exam- 

vol,.  IV.  b1 


410  SERMON  CXLV. 

pie  of  obedience  >vhich  is  calculated  to  inspire  them 
with  a  desire  lo  do  the  will  of  God  on  earth  as  it  is 
done  by  the  angels  of  licaven.  He  does  it  to  con- 
dole and  cheer  the  pious,  by  showing-  them  that  he 
is  so  attentive  to  their  interests,  so  careful  of  their 
felicity,  as  to  employ  his  own  glorious  retinue  for 
their  benefit  and  support.  He  does  it,  that  by  the 
bestowal  and  reception  of  good  offices,  the  ties  tliat 
will  for  ever  unite  angels  and  believers  may  be  more 
closely  cemented.  He  does  it  to  promote  the  har- 
mony of  the  universe,  by  connecting  together  in  the 
tenderest  bonds  superior  and  inferior  creatwres, 
things  visible  and  invisible.  He  does  it  for  the  ma- 
nifestation of  his  own  glory  and  greatness,  which  arc 
displayed  by  the  alacrity,  the  joy,  and  zeal,  with 
which  such  noble  and  exalted  creatures  fly  at  his 
command.  He  does  it  to  show  the  dignity  and  ele- 
vation of  Jesus  Christ.  This  blessed  Saviour  is  ex- 
alted "  far  above  all  principality-,  and  power,  and 
might,  and  dominion,  and  every  name  that  is  named, 
not  only  in  this  world,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to 
come ;"  (Eph.  i.  22.)  and  is  made  the  prince,  the 
head,  and  the  governor  of  the  angels.  If  then  you 
are  but  little  aflfccted  when  you  consider  Jesus  as  the 
Head  of  the  church  on  earth,  raise  your  thoughts  to 
heaven,  behold  the  splendid  hosts  of  angels  that  are 
there  subject  to  him,  and  are  employed  by  him  for 
the  service  of  his  peoph' ;  and  you  cannot  but  be  im- 
pressed with  a  sense  of  his  dignity  and  greatness. 
For  these  and  similar  reasons  God  uses  the  ministry 
of  angels. 

2.  This  ministry  is  not  connnilted  to  a  lew  hun- 
dred, or  a  few  thousand,  of  the  heavenly  host.  Ivicli 
one  of  the  various  orders  ol"  angels,  Irom  the  lowest 
rank  to  the  highest  archangel,  is  sent  forth  for  ihi* 


MISCELLANEOUS.  411 

benevolent  purpose.     "  Are  they  not  all  ministering 
spirits  ?" 

3.  Perhaps  it  is  difficult  to  tell  the  precise  period 
at  which  they  begin  to  exercise  these  offices  of  cha- 
rity, towards  those  who,  according  to  the  eternal 
purposes  of  God,  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation.  It  is 
probable,  however,  that  their  care  commences  the 
moment  the  soul  is  infused  into  the  body,  "  Thou 
hast  covered  me,"  says  David,  "  in  my  mother's 
womb."  The  providence  of  God  is  then  thus  early 
extended  over  his  children ;  and  why  may  we  not 
suppose  that  those  angels,  who  in  after-times  are  the 
instruments  of  God's  providence,  serve  the  same 
purpose  at  this  early  period,  and  defend,  strengthen, 
and  cherish  the  chosen  heir  of  heaven,  even  before 
it  has  seen  the  light  .'^  Why  may  we  not  suppose 
that  other  angels,  besides  the  one  who  gave  direc- 
tions to  the  wife  of  Manoah,  respecting  her  conduct 
before  the  birth  of  Sampson,  (Judges  xiii.  13,  14.) 
may  have  invisibly  watched  over  other  mothers  be- 
fore their  offspring  opened  their  eyes  upon  the 
world  .f^  This,  we  say,  is  probable,  but  it  is  certain 
that  the  holy  angels  watcli  over  children  in  their 
t'enderest  years.  "  Take  heed,"  says  our  blessed 
Lord,  "  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones; 
for  1  say  unto  you,  that  in  heaven  their  angels  do  al- 
ways behold  the  face  of  my  Father,  who  is  in  hea- 
ven:" (Matt,  xviii.  10.)  a  text  to  be  understood  of 
those  little  in  age  and  growth,  as  well  as  of  converts 
who  resemble  children  in  docility,  humility,  and 
harmlessness.  No  one  can  think  of  all  the  perils  of 
children,  and  ail  the  exposures  of  youth,  without 
being  astonished  that,  notwithstanding  his  ignorance 
and  heedlessness,  he  has  been  carried  through  them 
^iJJ,  much  more  safely  than  he  could  have  been  bv 


412  SERMON  CXLV. 

the  greatest  human  prudence.  This  astonishment 
is  not  removed  till  we  remember  that  heaven  is  ob- 
servant, that  angels  are  vigilant. 

The  care  thus  early  commenced,  ceases  not  dur- 
ing any  of  the  periods  or  vicissitudes  of*  liic.  In  the 
dreariness  of*  old  age,  as  well  as  in  the  vigour  of 
youth;  in  the  languors  of  disease,  as  well  as  in  the 
season  of  health;  in  the  gloom  of  afHiction  and  sor- 
row, as  well  as  in  the  sunshine  of  prosperity  and  joy ; 
when  the  night  seals  up  our  faculties  in  sleep,  or 
when  we  awake  refreshed  from  our  slumbers;  at  all 
periods,  and  in  all  places,  angels  missioned  by  the 
Almighty  surround  us,  and  their  ministry  is  not  for 
a  moment  intermitted,  until  wc  arrive  at  the  abodes 
of  the  blest. 

4.  The  objects  of  this  ministry  are  all  "  those  who 
shall  be  heirs  of  salvation."  The  ungrateful  neg- 
lecter  of  God  cannot  hope  for  this  privilege.  The 
holy  spirits  may  perhaps  extend  a  general  care  over 
the  wicked,  but  they  will  not  exercise  this  tender 
and  kind  afTection  upon  those  who  outrage  and  in«- 
suit  their  master.  "  The  angel  of  the  Lord  encamp- 
eth  round  about  theni''^  only  '■'- that  fear  him.''''  (Ps. 
xxxiv.  7.)  No,  unhappy  man  !  who  hast  no  part  in 
the  blood  of  Christ,  who  hast  no  love  for  this  Sa- 
viour, who  habitually  disregardest  his  laws ;  to  thee 
no  angels  minister,  except  those  that  have  ascended 
from  hell,  and  that  strive  to  lead  thee  thither.  Thou 
dost  not  participate  in  this  inestimable  bU^ssing  of 
the  pious ;  thou  hast  no  right  to  the  consolations  of 
this  discourse. 

5.  But  what  is  the  nature.,  and  what  are  the  acts  of 
this  ministry  } 

These  angels  ^fmrJ  a«(/y;ro/cf/ us  in  dangers;  un- 
seen by  mortal  eyes,  they  often  interpose  in  our  be- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  413 

iialf,  and  powerfully  defend  us.  Many  an  arrow  that 
flieth  in  secret,  is  averted  by  their  vigilance  ;  many 
a  calamity  that  was  just  rushing  upon  us,  is  warded 
oflfby  their  care.  When  Lot  and  his  family  were  in 
danger  of  perishing  in  Sodom,  the  angels  directed 
them  to  a  secure  retreat;  (Gen.  xix.  15 — 17.)  when 
the  king  of  Syria  resolved  to  destroy  Elisha,  angels 
delivered  the  prophet  from  peril ;  (2  Kings  vi.)  the 
three  Hebrew  youths  in  the  fiery  furnace,  and  Dan- 
iel in  the  lions'  den,  were  preserved  by  the  ministry 
of  angels ;  (Dan.  iii.  25.  and  vi.  22.)  and  Peter  and 
the  apostles  were  by  the  same  means  rescued  from 
prison.  (Acts  v.  1 9.  and  xii.  7.)  And  lest  we  should 
suppose  that  these  interpositions  were  made  only 
for  extraordinary  persons,  and  in  extraordinary  cir- 
cumstances, we  are  told  in  general  terms  by  the 
Psalmist,  in  a  text  which  has  already  been  quoted, 
"The  angel  of  the  Lord  encampeth  round  about 
those  that  fear  him,  and  delivereth  them."  And  in 
another  psalm  he  assures  the  pious  man,  "  God  shall 
give  his  angels  charge  over  thee  to  keep  thee  in  all 
thy  ways :  they  shall  bear  thee  up  in  their  hands 
lest  at  any  time  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone." 
(Ps.  xci.  1 1,  12.)  In  all  our  ways  then  that  are  good, 
and  in  every  step  that  we  tread,  we  have  the  care 
and  ministry  of  tutelary  angels;  they  are  our  ordi- 
nary defence  and  guard;  and  in  all  our  justifiable 
undertakings  we  may  say,  with  as  much  confidence 
as  Abraham,  "  The  Lord  before  whom  we  walk,  will 
send  his  angel  with  us,  and  prosper  our  ways."  (Gen. 
xxiv.  40.) 

It  is  true  that,  notwithstanding  this  care,  the  right- 
eous sometimes  suffer  afflictions;  but  these  are  af- 
flictions which  are  sent  in  mercy,  for  the  cultivation 
of  their  faith  and  holiness;  and  which  the  angels. 


414  SERMON  f  XLV. 

who  act  only  according  to  the  commands  and  good 
pleasure  ol"  God,  cannot  prevent  without  violating 
their  duty  both  to  their  Lord  and  to  tlie  objects  ot 
their  charge.  But  even  in  such  circumstances,  tlie 
angels  arc  not  careless  and  indillerent  spectators; 
they  give  support  to  the  pious  under  these  sorrows, 
and  remove  them  when  the  merciful  ends  which 
God  intended  by  them  have  been  accomplished. 

Yes,  in  all  our  alllictions  and  distresses,  they  be- 
stow the  most  precious  consolations.  Thus  they  minis- 
tered to  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  his  needs  in  his 
agony  in  the  garden  ;  and  wliat  they  did  for  the  hccul 
they  perform  for  the  members.,  so  far  as  God  sees  it  is 
expedient.  Tims  they  comlbrtcd  and  encouraged 
the  des^^onding  Elijah.  (1  Kings  xix.)  Thus  they 
brought  joy  to  the  soul  of  Peter,  confined  in  prison. 
(Acts  xii.  7.)  Thus  they  supported  Paul,  amidst 
the  fury  of  the  tempest.  (Acts  xxvii.  2.3.)  And  no 
doubt  they  often  perlbrm  the  same  kind  offices  to 
Christians  in  the  present  \.h\y.,  cheering  them  when 
dejected,  and  encouraging  them  when  bowed  down. 
For  this  office  they  are  admirably  qualified  from  the 
tenderness  of  their  natures,  {wncx  a  more  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  the  state  of  our  souls  than  our 
earthly  friends  can  have,  from  the  more  rapturous 
consolations  which  they  bring,  from  the  easier  ac- 
cess they  have  to  our  spirits,  and  from  the  imj^ossi- 
bili*y  of  excluding  them  from  the  solitary  sullerer, 
to  whom  human  sympathy  is  prohibited.  In  vain 
will  the  tyrant  strengthen  the  walls  of  the  dung(^on  in 
which  the  servant  of  God  is  laid,  and  surround  it  by 
hisiruards;  all  his  ellbrts  cannot  shutout  these  mes- 
sengers  of  heaven. 

The  angels  suu^i^rst  holy  thonghls,  and  incite  to  piotis 
actions.     As  the  evil  spirits  continually  attempt  to 


MISCELLANEOUS.  413 

seduce  us  into  sin,  so  the  blessed  angels  strive  by 
their  monitions  and  excitements  to  preserve  and  ad- 
vance us  in  holiness.  And  as  the  criminal  sugges- 
tions of  the  former  are  not  often  distinctly  perceived, 
because  they  are  rendered  effectual  only  by  being 
mingled  with  our  corruptions,  so,  on  the  other  hand, 
it  is  equally  difficult  distinctly  to  perceive  these  an- 
gelical impressions,  because  they  concur  v^'ith  that 
principle  of  grace  infused  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Satan 
and  his  angels  perpetually  compass  the  earth,  seek- 
ing whom  they  may  devour,  spreading  snares  and 
temptations  for  the  pious;  the  angels  of  God  stand 
prepared  to  resist  all  their  assaults,  to  admonish  and 
support  the  believer,  who  might  otherwise  be  over- 
come. As  they  rejoiced  in  the  iirst  repentance  of  the 
sinner,  (Luke  xv.  10.)  so  they  afterwards  delight  to 
further  him  in  goodness. 

The  angels  minister  to  believers  in  the  hour  of 
death.  In  this  last  conflict  with  the  king  of  terrors, 
they  surround  the  bed  of  the  Christian  to  comfort 
and  assist  him,  to  drive  off  the  powers  of  darkness 
that  would  harass  and  distress  him.  As  they  stood 
by  the  Redeemer  in  his  agony,  so  they  are  with  his 
followers  in  their  last  and  greatest  need.  They 
mingle  the  song  of  triumph  with  the  sighs  and  tears 
of  our  relatives  and  friends,  and  rejoice  that,  "havin«- 
ibught  the  good  fight,  and  kept  the  iliith,  and  finish- 
ed our  course,"  we  arc  about  to  receive  the  crown 
of  victory.  At  the  moment  when  the  soul  is  sepa- 
rated from  the  body,  they  joyfully  receive  it,  defend 
it  from  the  bands  of  apostate  spirits  who  wouil  wil- 
Inigly  seize  it,  and  bear  it  exulting  co  the  thro:;e  of 
God.  Thus  they  carried,  the  spirit  of  Lazarus  to 
the  bosom  of  Abraham;  (Luke  xvi  22.)  thus  they 
wafted  Elijah  through  the  opening  clouds  to  the  re- 


416  SERMON  CXLV. 

gions  of  glory.  (2  Kings  ii.  11.)  Th^y  present  the 
happy  spirit  to  their  common  Lord ;  they  strengthen 
in  the  worlJ  of  love  the  fellowship  which  was  begun 
on  earth ;  they  unitedly  raise  the  anthem  of  ever- 
lasting praise  to  the  All-Merciful  and  the  Redeemer. 
At  the  resurrection  and  final  judgment  they  are  still 
employed  for  believers.  It  is  not  their  office  to  raise 
the  bodies  of  the  saints  :  this  is  the  effect  of  Almighty 
power,  and  is  peculiar  to  the  Deity :  but  at  the 
consummation  of  all  things,  they  will  attend  and 
make  preparations  for  the  great  events  that  then  w  ill 
be  transacted ;  they  will  descend  from  heaven  with 
their  Lord,  when  "  he  shall  come  in  his  glory,  and 
all  his  holy  angels  with  him."  (Mat.  xxv.  31.)  They 
will  be  employed  in  summoning  the  sleeping  dead 
to  appear.  "The  voice  of  the  archangel"  (1  Thes. 
iv.  16.)  will  penetrate  every  grave,  and  the  rest  of 
these  glorious  beings  will  add  to  the  solemnities  of 
this  event :  for  Jesus  "  shall  send  his  angels  with  a 
great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  to- 
gether his  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of 
heaven  to  the  other."  (Mat.  xxiv.  31.)  They  ac- 
company the  souls  of  believers  to  their  former  bo- 
dies. Over  these  bodies  it  is  not  improbable,  from 
the  conduct  of  Michael,  (Jude  9.)  that  they  had 
some  charge  during  their  separation  from  their  spi- 
rits; and  now  the  soul  which  they  had  conducted 
to  heaven,  they  re-conduct  to  its  former  tabernacle. 
They  "sever  the  wicked  from  among  the  just;*' 
(Mat.  xiii.  19.)  they  witness  and  approve  the  sen- 
tence which  God  pronounces;  and  ascend  to  immu- 
table felicity  with  the  redeemed  ;  who,  perfectly 
delivered  from  ignorance,  sorrow,  anil  sin,  have  no 
longer  need  of  their  directions,  their  consolations, 
or  tjieir  incitements  to  holiness.     Then  thev  fall  to- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  417 

gethcr  with  adoring  gratitude  before  the  Lord,  and 
celebrate  that  sublime  worship  which  was  seen  in 
vision  by  the  beloved  disciple :  "  I  beheld  and  I 
heard  the  voices  of  many  angels  round  about  the 
throne,  and  the  Hving  creatures,  and  the  elders; 
and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten 
thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands  ;  saying  with 
a  loud  voice :  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain, 
to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and 
strength,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing!" 
(Rev.  V.  11,12.) 

Such  are  some  of  the  principal  occupations  of  the 
blessed  angels  towards  believers.  We  might  enu- 
merate severalother  offices  of  love,  did  the  limits  of 
our  discourse  permit  it ;  but  we  have  mentioned 
enough  to  show  the  high  privileges  of  those  who 
shall  be  heirs  of  salvation.  We  might  have  added 
many  probable  conjectures  ;  but  we  chose  rather  to 
adhere  to  what  is  plainly  and  unequivocally  taught 
in  the  word  of  God. 

III.  This  subject  is  full  of  useful  instructions.  It 
is  not  presented  to  you  merely  to  amuse  your  imagi- 
nations, but  to  correct  your  feelings,  and  regulate 
your  conduct. 

1.  We  are  bound  to  love,  to  reverence,  and  to 
imitate  these  angels.  While  we  abhor  that  supersti- 
tion and  impiety  which  renders  to  them  the  worship 
due  only  to  God,  let  us  be  careful  to  cherish  for  them 
those  sentiments  which  their  characters  and  their 
relations  to  us  require. 

, Every  thing  that  tends  to  excite  love^  is  to  be  found 
in  them.  Do  we  love  those  objects  that  are  excel- 
lent in  themselves  ?  Surely  then  the  holy  angels 
deserve  our  affection,  in  a  higher  degree  than  the 
most  perfect  of  mortals,  sirtce  they  are  far  more 

VOL.  IV.  .53 


iiii  feERMON    CXLT. 

amiable  and  exalted,  have  far  more  ot"  the  image  oi 
God  and  of  moral  beauty,  incomparably  exceed  in 
knowledge  and  benevolence  any  of  our  friends  on 
earth.  Do  we  love  those  persons  who  are  tenderly 
attached  to  us  ?  The  blessed  angels  have  a  special 
affection  for  us ;  as  the  fond  parent,  or  the  pious 
pastor,  has  a  peculiar  love  for  the  family  or  (lock 
which  God  has  committed  to  him,  so  these  spirits 
feel  a  warm,  a  distinguished  affection  for  tliose  who 
are  made,  by  the  appointment  of  the  Lord,  their 
special  charge  and  care.  Besides,  as  they  love  God 
with  greater  intensity  and  ardour  than  we  do,  they, 
for  the  sake  of  God,  must  more  warmly  love  those 
who  bear  his  image.  Do  we  love  those  whose  state, 
pursuits,  and  inclinations,  are  similar  to  our  own  ? 
The  angel  and  the  Christian  are  servants  of  the  same 
God,  members  of  the  same  immortal  society,  having 
the  same  Jesus  as  their  common  head,  engaged 
alike  in  glorifying  the  Lord,  and  obeying  his  com- 
mandments. Every  motive,  then,  capable  of  ex- 
citing love,  should  fix  our  attachment  on  them ;  and 
sweet  indeed  is  the  communion  of  a  believer  with 
these  spirits,  in  the  exercise  of  mutual  affection  ! 

Let  us  also  reverence  them.  "  Wheresoever  you 
are,"  said  one  of  the  fathers,  "  reverence  the  angels.'** 
Let  us  remember,  that  in  our  most  retired  moments, 
in  our  most  secret  solitudes,  we  have  these  as  our 
companions,  and  therefore  let  us  not  dare  to  do  anv 
thing  which  we  would  blush  to  perform  in  the  pre- 
sence of  tlie  most  holy  and  virtuous  of  mankind.  And 
especially  let  us  exercise  this  reverence  for  them 
when  we  are  engaged  in  the  worship  of  God  :  then 
they  are  peculiarly  present  with  us:  and  though  the} 
do  not  come  as  preachers  of  the  gosj)el,  this  being 
committed  to  sinful  men,  lliat  they  might  more  deep 


MISCELLANEOUS.  419 

iy  sympathize  with  tliose  in  the  same  situation  by 
nature  with  themselves,  and  that  their  success  might 
be  ascribed  only  to  God,  yet  the  angels  are  care- 
fully observant  of"  our  devotions.  Remember  then, 
in  your  approaches  to  God,  not  only  the  greatness 
and  holiness  of  the  Being  whom  you  adore,  but  also 
the  dignity  of  the  companions  who  join  with  you ; 
the  zeal,  the  constancy,  and  the  joy  with  which  they 
serve  their  Maker.  This  remembrance  will  animate 
you  to  exertion,  that  there  may  not  be  too  great  a 
discordance  between  your  praises  and  prayers,  and 
those  of  your  fellow-worshippers. 

If  we  thus  love  and  reverence,  we  shall  be  care- 
ful also  to  imitate  them  :  like  them,  we  shall  make  it 
our  chief  delight  to  obey  and  glorify  God,  and  shall 
esteem  it  our  highest  title  of  honour  to  be  his  ser- 
vants.  We  shall  strive  according  to  our  daily  prayer, 
to  do  "  the  will  of  God  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  hea- 
ven."    With  David,  we  shall,  from  the  consideration 
of  their  employments,  rouse  up  our  own  souls  to  the 
same  occupations ;  and  having  exclaimed,   "  Bless 
the  Lord,  ye  his  angels,  that  excel  in  strength,"  we 
shall  fervently  add,  "  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul !'' 
Like  these  benevolent  spirits,  we  shall  make  it  our 
delight  to  succour  the  afflicted,  to  console  the  un- 
happy, to  confirm  the  wavering,  to  direct  the  doubt- 
ing.    When  so  elated  with  pride  by  those  distinc- 
tions made  between  us  and  others,  by  nature,  or 
providence,  or  imagination,  as  to  regard  those  be- 
neath us  with  contempt,  and  refuse  to  interest  our- 
selves in  their  concerns,  let  us  think  of  the  angels: 
though  far  more  elevated  above  the  highest  of  our 
race  than  any  man  can  be  above  his  fellow-worm, 
yet  they  condescend  to  minister  unto  us;  to  extend 
their  sympathies  and  attention  even  to  a  Lazaruc. 


120  SERMON  CXLV. 

whom  the  rich  man  treats  uitli  disdain.  Let  us  cul- 
tivate this  same  condescension  and  tenderness,  ii 
%ve  would  be  Iruly  great. 

2.  The  ministry  ofangels  demands  our  gratitude  to 
God.  ''  The  Lord  forgive  me,*'  says  the  excellent 
Bishop  Hall,  "  lor  that  among  my  other  offences,  1 
have  suflered  myself  so  much  to  forget,  not  only  his 
divine  presence,  but  also  the  presence  of  his  holy 
angels.  It  is,  f  confess,  my  great  sin  that  1  have 
fdled  up  my  eyes  with  other  objects,  and  been  slack 
in  returning  praises  to  my  God  for  the  continual  as- 
sistance of  those  blessed  and  beneficent  spirits,  who 
have  ever  graciously  attended  me  without  intermis- 
sion from  the  first  hour  of  my  conception  to  the  pre- 
sent moment ;  neither  ever  shall,  I  hope,  absent  them- 
selves from  my  tutelage  and  protection,  till  they  shall 
have  presented  my  poor  soul  to  her  final  glory."  We 
liave  all  of  us  need  with  him  to  supplicate  forgive- 
ness for  this  omission:  wlien  God  honours  us  with 
the  attendance  of  his  own  glorious  retinue,  commis- 
sions the  brightest  orders  in  creation  to  serve  as. 
guides,  instructers,  and  comforters  to  us,  shall  no 
gratitude  swell  our  hearts,  shall  no  thanksgivings 
burst  from  our  lips  for  this  tenderness  and  love? 
Shall  not  '•  men  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  for 
these  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men  .'^" 

We  frequently  speak  of  the  power  and  malice  of 
evil  spirits,  and  of  the  temptations  with  which  they 
assail  us  :  why  then  do  we  forget  the  assistance  of 
the  good  angels,  except  that  we  more  easily  retain 
the  remembrance  of  injuries  than  ol  mercies;  or 
that  we  think  to  excuse  ourselves  by  casting  the 
blame  of  our  sins  upon  Satan,  while  \\c  \\in\\t\  re- 
serve to  ourselves  all  the  glory  of  our  good  deetl*  " 
Are  these  dispositions  becoming  a  believer? 


MISCELLANEOUS.  421 

3.  This  subject  should  solace  the  believer  in  all 
his  dangers  and  distresses.  However  numerous  or 
powerful  may  be  your  foes,  you  may  always  con^ 
fidently  use  the  language  of  Elisha  when  he  was  en- 
compassed with  hostile  troops,  and  w^ithout  any 
visible  means  of  deliverance,  "  They  that  be  with 
us  are  more  than  they  which  be  with  them."  (2  Kings 
vi.  16.)  In  the  midst  of  your  perils,  if  your  eyes 
were  opened  like  those  of  his  servant,  you  would 
behold  the  angelic  band  surrounding  you,  and  all 
your  apprehensions  would  be  dissipated.  By  that 
faith  which  "  is  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen," 
contemplate  at  all  times  these  holy  beings,  vigilant, 
benevolent,  powerful,  and  faithful  in  the  discharge 
of  the  office  committed  to  them :  to  the  reproaches 
of  the  ungodly,  oppose  the  approbation  of  these 
witnesses  of  your  conduct ;  when  your  heart  is 
pained  by  the  blasphemies  of  the  impenitent,  think 
of  their  hallelujahs  to  the  God  whom  you  love  : 
under  infu-mities  of  body,  anticipate  the  time  when 
•'  this  tabernacle  shall  be  dissolved,"  and  you  shall 
resemble  them  ;  when  bereaved  of  friends,  recollect 
that  these  your  oldest,  your  most  tried,  created 
friends,  still  are  with  you  ;  when  persecuted  or  op- 
pressed, recall  their  conduct  to  those  who  in  former 
times  were  in  the  same  situation ;  when  about  to 
enter  into  eternity,  rejoice  at  the  purity,  the  tender- 
ness, the  zeal  of  the  companions  with  whom  you 
shall  for  ever  dwell. 

4.  Despiser  of  the  grace  of  Jesus !  in  what  manner 
do  these  angels  regard  you  ?  They  were  innocent : 
for  them  it  was  not  necessary  that  Jesus  should  die, 
that  the  blood  of  the  covenant  should  flow;  yet  they 
treated  not  his  atonement  with  indifference ;  they 
announced  his  birth  with  rapture  to  Zechariah,  to 


122  SERMON  CXLV. 

the  virgin,  to  Joscpli,  to  the  slieplicnls;  tliey  de- 
scended from  heaven  to  felicitate  the  earth  upon  it; 
they  attended  the  Redeemer  in  the  wilderness,  and 
the  garden:  ihey  rolled  away  the  stone  from  the 
sepulchre,  that  mortals  mi»i;lit  learn  witli  joy  that  the 
Saviour  had  risen  from  the  dead ;  they  were  with 
him  when  he  rose  refulgent  from  the  holy  mountain  ; 
they  still  make  his  praise  their  tlieme  and  their  de- 
light ;  and  notwithstanding  the  extent  of  their  pow- 
ers, they  see  such  glories  and  such  wonders  ol  love 
in  the  mysteries  of  redemption,  that  they  constantly 
search  more  deeply  into  them.  (I  Pet.  i.  12.)  If  such 
have  heen  their  sentiments  and  conduct,  notwith- 
standing they  were  secure  without  the  sacrifice  of 
immanuel,  with  what  mingled  indignation  and  pity 
must  they  look  at  you  ?  What  must  they  think  of 
the  haseness,  the  ingratitude,  the  madness  of  your 
conduct.-^  Could  tears  be  shed  hy  them,  they  would 
surely  weep,  when  they  beheld  guilty,  unhappy 
mortals,  exposed  to  a  misery  that  has  no  other 
bounds  than  eternity,  yet  despising  the  grace  that 
would  save  them,  neglecting  that  Redeemer  who 
died  for  them,  breaking  through  Iho  restraint.--  that 
divine  mercy  has  placed  between  them  and  the  work! 
ol"  torments,  and  wading  through  the  blood  of  Jesus 
tlowing  between  them  and  hell,  that  they  may  seize 
upon  damnation  !  Oh  !  be  not  so  ungrateful  to  your 
Lord,  such  cruel  enemies  to  your  own  felicity.  At 
last  renounce  your  sins,  and  acccjit  the  olhrs  of 
salvation;  then  the  angels,  who  are  now  in  the  midst 
of  us,  shall  rejoice  over  you,  and  shall  ^houl.  »•  Our 
brother  was  dead,  and  is  alive  again;  ho  >vas  lost, 
and  is  found." 

5.  Finally  :  how  much  happier  is  the  meancbt  and 
most  des])ised  Christian,  than  the  most  prosperous 


MISCELLANEOUS.  423 

sinner  ?  Ye  worldlings !  who  are  surrounded  with 
riches,  with  dignities  and  acquirements,  come,  and 
for  a  moment  compare  your  situation  with  that  of 
the  humble  followers  of  Jesus.  EnHghtened  by  the 
revelation  of  God,  I  look  at  invisible  things :  you 
both  are  surrounded  by  bands  of  powerful  spirits ; 
but  the  host  that  attends  you  has  risen  from  hell ; 
they  flatter  and  delude  you  that  they  may  lead  you 
into  the  abyss ;  they  tell  you  that  religion  is  useless, 
or  false ;  that  there  is  no  necessity  of  a  strict  regard 
to  the  duties  of  piety ;  that  the  threatenings  of  the 
gospel  need  not  terrify  you ;  that  you  may  be  saved 
without  a  change  of  heart,  the  application  of  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  and  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit : 
thus  they  whisper  to  you;  you  believe  them,  and 
charge  God  with  falsehood,  who  has  taught  you 
otherwise ;  you  follow  their  suggestions,  and  pre- 
pare to  share  their  fate :  shortly  death  will  come  ; 
stripping  you  of  this  body,  it  shall  remove  from  your 
eyes  that  veil  which  hides  from  you  your  present 
companions :  they  will  seize  upon  your  shuddering 
soul,  and  while  they,  the  fierce  executioners  of 
God's  wrath,  exercise  upon  it  their  malignant  fury, 
they  will  laugh  you  to  scorn,  because  you  were  so 
foolish  as  to  believe  them,  when  God  and  his  Spirit, 
and  his  people,  and  his  ministers,  warned  you  of 
your  danger. 

This  is  your  situation,  unhappy  man ;  contrast  it 
now  with  that  of  the  humble  Christian  whom  you 
despise  :  the  most  glorious  and  holy  part  of  creation 
daily  and  nightly  encamp  around  him ;  feel  for  him 
the  most  ardent  affection;  guide  him  during  all  his 
pilgrimage ;  and  when  death  comes,  own  him  as  a 
brother,  and  carry  him  in  triumph  to  their  Lord. 
Sinner,  I  appeal  to  your  own  conscience,  which  of 


124  SEKMON  CXLVli 

these  two  states  is  preferable  ?  Ah !  you  cannot 
avoid  wishing  for  the  lot  of  the  righteous ;  hasten, 
then,  and  seek  the  favour  of  the  Lord  of  angels,  and 
of  Jesus  Christ  their  prince.  Thus,  and  thus  only, 
will  they  become  your  friends. 


SERMON  CXLYFe 


HEAVEN. 


Matthew  xxv.  34. 

Vhcn  shall  the  King  say  laito  them  on  his  right  hand, 
Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prcr 
pared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

The  moralists  and  divines  of  every  age  have  made 
i'rcqucnt  lamentations  on  the  shortness  and  misery 
of  human  life.  Man  rises  into  being,  enjoys  some 
happiness,  experiences  much  sorrow,  and  then  sinks 
into  the  "  house  of  silence."  But  shall  the  light 
never  dawn  upon  tiie  dreary  cearments  of  the  tombr 
Shall  corruption  for  ever  prey  upon  the  mouldering 
carcass .''  Shall  death  hold  his  victims  in  bonds  that 
shall  never  be  broken  ?  No :  for  as  "  it  is  appoint- 
ed unto  all  men  onc(;  to  die,"  so  "  after  that  cometh 
the  judgment;"  at  the  sound  of  the  trump  of  God. 
the  dust  so  long  inanimate  shall  spring  into  nex'^ 


MISCELLANEOUS.  425 

life ;  and  at  this  second  advent  of  the  Redeemer,  the 
tenants  of  the  grave  shall  appear  before  his  sacred 
tribunal. 

My  text  is  taken  from  a  description  of  the  events 
subsequent  to  this  resurrection ;  to  this  resurrection, 
so  terrible  to  the  wicked,  since  to  them  it  is  the 
commencement  of  eternal  perdition;  so  joyful  to  the 
righteous,  since  it  secures  to  them  endless  felicity; 
so  interesting  to  all  men,  since  it  irreversibly  fixes 
their  destinies.  All  nations  being  gathered  together 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  the  actions  of 
their  past  lives  being  accurately  examined,  their 
true  character  being  displayed,  and  the  most  con- 
cealed motives  of  their  conduct  being  exposed  to 
the  view  of  the  assembled  universe,  the  Judge  Avith 
infinite  benignity,  shall  address  the  pardoned  and 
redeemed  sinners  whom  he  acknowledges  as  his 
children,  and  shall  say,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world." 

My  sole  object  in  discoursing  from  these  words, 
is  to  point  out  the  constituents  of  that  future  felicity, 
which  is  here  promised  by  the  Saviour;  the  expec- 
tation of  which  is  the  prop  and  support,  the  conso- 
lation and  triumph  of  every  Christian.  Such  a  sub- 
ject is  of  immense  consequence.  It  is  necessary  to 
know  the  nature  of  our  future  enjoyment,  that  we 
may  see  the  propriety  of  those  self-denying  duties 
enjoined  by  the  gospel  as  means  for  its  attainment, 
and  be  thereby  induced  sincerely  to  perform  them : 
that  the  hopes  of  it  may  teach  us  to  purify  our  souls, 
and  may  comfort  us  amidst  all  the  trials,  the  agita- 
tions, and  afflictions  of  life ;  and  that  the  frequent 
contemplation  of  it  may  prompt  the  ardent  tribute  of 
gratitude,  thanksgiving,  and  praise  to  that  God  who 

VOL.  IV.  54 


126  SERMON   CXLVr. 

has  provided  it  lor  us,  to  that  Saviour  who  has  pour- 
ed out  his  most  precious  blood  to  remove  those  ob- 
stacles to  our  salvation  which  were  otherwise  insu- 
perable, and  to  that  Holy  Spirit  who  sanctifies  and 
prepares  us  for  heaven. 

It  is  almost  unnecessary  to  premise  that  whatever 
I  can  say  on  this  theme,  will  fall  infinitely  below  my 
subject.  The  painter  who  should  essay  to  display 
upon  liis  canvass  the  brilliancy  and  lustre  of  the  sun, 
would  be  certain  of  failing  in  the  attempt:  how 
much  weaker,  when  compared  with  the  bright  ori- 
ginal, must  be  the  most  elevated  description  of  those 
felicities,  which  even  Paul,  who  had  been  caught  up 
to  the  third  heaven,  declared  to  be  unutterable,  and 
of  which  the  beloved  disciple  who  had  lain  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Saviour,  asserted,  "  It  doth  not  yet  ap- 
pear what  we  shall  be."  Nevertheless,  some  idea 
may  be  had  of  this  glory  to  be  revealed,  by  consi- 
dering that  it  includes  the  renewal  and  glorification 
of  the  body;  the  expansion  of  the  understanding:, 
with  proper  objects  for  its  employment ;  the  perfec- 
tion of  holiness,  with  a  sufficient  sphere  for  its  exer- 
tion; the  removal  of  every  species  of  misery;  the 
blissful  society  of  angels  and  the  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect;  the  vision  and  fruition  of  God  and 
the  Redeemer;  and  the  certainty  that  these  enjoy- 
ments shall  be  eternal. 

1.  In  heaven  the  bodies  of  the  saints  shall  be  renewed 
and  glorified.  Corruption  may  prey  upon  them  after 
they  are  laid  in  the  dust;  the  particles  wliicli  com- 
pose them  may  be  scattered  over  every  part  of  the 
earth,  yet  the  Almighty  will  re-assemble  these  par- 
ticles, and  our  bodies  will  rise  essenfialhj  the  same  as 
(hey  were  when  laid  in  the  grave.  But  as  tliey  will 
he  reared  again  by  the  Lord,  in  order  that  they  raav 


MISCELLANEOUS.  427 

partake  of  his  mercies  throughout  eternity,  it  will  be 
necessary,  lest  they  should  be  overborne  by  the 
abundant  communications  of  his  love,  that  certain 
changes  should  take  place  in  them,  which,  without 
destroying  their  identity,  will  infinitely  ennoble  them. 
As  in  the  spiritual  resurrection,  God  does  not  create 
a  new  soul,  but  sanctifies  that  which  was  dead  in 
sin,  and  gives  it  new  principles,  desires,  and  affec- 
tions; so  in  the   natural   resurrection  he  will  not 
create  a  new  body,  but  will  give  to  that  which  has 
lain  dead  in  the  tomb,  new  qualities  and  more  ex- 
alted properties.     Natural  reason,  unaided  by  reve- 
lation, cannot  establish  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead ;  much  less  can  it  teach  us  the  pre- 
cise changes  that  shall  then  take  place  in  the  bodies 
of  believers.     The  Scriptures,  however,  are  suffi- 
ciently explicit  on  this  subject.     St.  Paul  tells  us,  in 
the  15th  chapter  of  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthi- 
ans, the  body  "  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in 
incorruption;  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in 
glory;  it  is  sown  in  weakness^  it  is  raised  in  power; 
it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual 
body."     And  in  the  3d  chapter  to  the  Philippians, 
he  informs  us,  that  "  Jesus  Christ  shall  change  our 
vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glo- 
rious body."     In  these  two  passages  we  have  a  sa- 
tisfactory and  clear  enumeration  of  the  principal 
differences  between  our  earthly  and   heavenly  bo- 
dies.    Our  earthly  bodies  are  corruptible^  subject  to 
innumerable  disorders,  advancing  daily  to  that  state 
where  they  must  loathsomely  putrefy :  our  heaven- 
ly bodies,  like  the  souls  which  shall  animate  them, 
will  be  incorruptible  and   immortal ;  disease  and  lac- 
guishment  shall  never  assail  them ;  death  shall  have 
no  power  over  them.      Our  earthly  bodies  are  com- 


428  SERMON    IXLVI. 

paratively  dinhonouruhle  and  vile;  unlike  to  that  of 
Adam  in  Paradise,  lliey  are  through  our  sins,  expos- 
ed to  deforinily,  defects,  and  defdement.      Our  lieaT 
venly  bodies  will  beam  with  glory ;  they  Avill,  (as  our 
Saviour  assures  us,)  shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the 
kingdom  of  our  Father ;  they  shall  be  lustrous,  like 
the  face  of  Moses  when  he  descended  from  Sinai,  or 
like  that  of  Jesus  when  he  was  transfigured  upon 
Tabor.     Our  earthly  bodies  are  weak  ;  our  strength 
at  best  is  inconsiderable  and  frail;  it  daily  decays 
through  the  infirmities  of  age ;  and  is  liable  to  be 
destroyed  by  innumerable  circumstances.     Our  hea- 
venly bodies  will  be  of  vast  and  astonishing  power 
and /orcc,  which  shall  be  unmingled  with  impotence* 
and  unexposed  to  diminution.     Our  earthly  bodies 
are  natural,  or  (as  tlie  original  word  also  signifies,) 
animal  ones ;  fitted  for  the  low  functions  of  animal 
life.     Our  heavenly  ones  will  be  sjnritual  ones,  fitted 
to  aid  in  the  employments,  to  participate  in  the  de- 
lights of  an  immortal  spirit  in  its  highest  state  of  per- 
fection.    Our  earthly  bodies,  (it  is  the  last  and  most 
important  idea  which  St.  Paul  gives  us  on  this  sub- 
ject,) are  like  that  of  fallen  Adam:    our  lieavenly  bo- 
dies will  be  made  conformed  to  that  of  our  blessed  Sa- 
viour.    Not  to  that  with  which  he  travelled  through 
Judca,  experiencing  misery,  distress,  hunger,  pain, 
all  the  innocent  infirmities  of  our  nature;  not  to  that 
tvhich  sunk  dow  n  in  agony  at  Gethsemane,  and  bled 
upon  the  cross:  but  to  that  in  which  he  rose  re- 
bplendenl  from  tlie  holy  mountain,  to  that  in  which 
he  shall  come  at  last  to  judge  the  universe.     O! 
blissfid  change,  when  wilt  thou  arrive !  when  shall 
these    poor,    feeble,    disordered    frames    be    thus 
ennobled    and    glorified    through  the  grace  of  oin 
God ! 


iMlSCELLANEOUS.  429 

2.  And  as  in  heaven  our  bodies  will  be  thus  re- 
newed, so  also  shall  our  knoivledge  he  increased^  our 
understanding    be    inconceivably    strengthened^    and    be 
perpetually   employed    upon   the   noblest   objects. 
•'  Now,"   says  St.  Paul,   "  now  we  see  through  a 
glass  darkly,  but  then  face  to  face ;  now  1  know 
in  part,  but  then  shall  I  know  even  as  also  I  am 
known."     The  cultivation  of  the  understanding  af- 
fords us  even  here  one  of  the  highest  gratifications 
which  we  can  enjoy.     There  are  few  pleasures  su- 
perior to  those  which  are  felt  in  strengthening  the 
mind  by  study  and   meditation ;    in  pursuing  and 
apprehending  truth ;  in  passing  from  one  discovery 
to  another,  and  making  each  step  of  our  advance- 
ment the  foundation  of  further  improvement.     But. 
alas  !  these  pleasures  have  that  imperfection  which 
belongs  to  all  earthly  objects,  and  are  mingled  with 
many  cares  and  difficulties.     The  weakness  of  our 
powers  makes  it  necessary  for  us  to  proceed  in  our 
investigation  after  truth,  by  slow  and  laborious  ad- 
vances; to  trace  the  mutual  connexion  and  depen- 
dence of  things  by  perplexing  and  painful  deductions, 
and  to  stand  in  constant  guard  against  prejudice, 
against  the  senses,  against  the  imagination,  against 
the  passions,  against  the  natural  defects  of  our  mind, 
which  might  lead  us  into  error.     And  after  such  con- 
stant vigilance,  after  the  sacrifice  of  health,  of  riches, 
of  social  enjoyments,  of  a  thousand  pleasures,  what 
is  gained  ?     We  know  a  few  things  superficially  and 
indistinctly :  we  perceive  many  things,  concerning 
which  we  must  hesitate  and  doubt :  we  behold  in- 
numerable things  which  we  will  not  be  able  to  com- 
prehend by  all  our  labours  and  researches.     *'  Our 
attainments  in  science  reseilible  those  stars  that  ap- 
pear in  a  dark  night ;  they  at-e  a  few  luminous  points 


'1^0  SERMON'  CXLVl. 

scattered  at  a  distance  from  each  other  in  a  sky 
which  is  otlicrwise  gloomy  and  obscure.*'  Oh  ! 
how  painiul  is  it,  my  brettiren,  thus  to  desire  truth, 
to  pursue  it,  and  yet  almost  always  to  fail  to  appre- 
hend it ;  to  find  ourselves  almost  always  baffled,  dis- 
appointed, doubtful,  or  ignorant.  It  will  not  be  so  in 
the  future  world  :  tliere  our  understandings  will  be 
so  strengthened,  and  the  depths  of  nature,  of  provi- 
dence, and  grace  be  so  unveiled  to  us,  that  the  de- 
cisions of  reason  will  be  equally  easy,  quick,  and 
certain:  there  no  prejudice  will  mislead  us,  no  pas- 
sion will  delude  us,  no  trifling  objects  will  distroct 
us,  no  cumbersome  body  will  weigh  us  down  to 
earth;  but  the  mind,  privileged  from  error,  shall 
travel  on  from  truth  to  truth,  from  attainment  to  at- 
tainment, with  increasing  delight  through  intermina- 
ble ages.  O  Christians  !  how  pure  and  serene,  yet 
how  rapturous  will  be  our  pleasure,  when  God  shall 
give  us  in  heaven  that  reality,  of  which  the  delights 
of  science  on  earth  were  but  the  shadow.  Contem- 
plating God,  the  eternal  source  of  truth,  we  shall  be- 
hold truth  itself  unve^ed  and  unclouded.  "  Our  at- 
tainments will  no  longer  be  a  few  luminous  points 
scattered  here  and  there  amidst  an  otherwise  gene- 
ral obscurity,  but  a  day  witliout  shadow,  an  ocean  of 
light.''  Then  the  order,  the  harmony,  tin*  nni\  ersal 
beauty  of  nature  shall  be  developed  to  ns :  then  we 
shall  see  and  adore  in  tlie  whole  conduct  of  J*rovi- 
dence,  which  is  now  so  impenetrable  to  our  feeble 
capacities,  displays  of  infinite  wisdom,  of  power,  and 
mercy,  AAhich  will  till  us  with  achniralion  and  love. 
Then  those  mysteries  of  grace,  which  angels  desire 
to  look  into,  shall  be  more  fully  unfolded  to  us  than 
they  could  be  by  the  united  wisdom  of  all  the  inha- 
bitants of  earth.     Then  we  shall  study  in  tkcmsdvcs 


MISCELLANEOUS.  431 

those  perfections  of  God  which  we  now  see  onlj 
through  the  medium  of  his  works,  which  we  now 
adore,  though  we  so  inadequately  comprehend 
them.  And  how  dehghtful  will  it  be,  to  be  per- 
petually occupied  with  this  exhaustless  study  !  how 
joyous,  to  have  the  mind  ever  unwearied  by  the  in- 
tensity of  its  application,  prying  deeper  and  deeper 
into  the  perfections  of  God;  how  ravishing,  thus  to 
be  occupied  by  infinity,  to  be  lost  and  swallowed  up 
by  the  greatness  and  immensity  of  the  attributes  of 
Jehovah ! 

3.  As  the  bodies  and   the  minds  of  the  blessed 
shall  be  thus  improved,  so  also  shall  their  holiness  be 
perfected,  and  their  wills  be  brought  into  a  complete  subjec" 
tion  to  the  will  of  God.     There,  "  nothing  that  defiles 
shall  enter;"   there  the  "  spirits   of  the  just"  are 
"  made  perfect."     Believers,  how  delightful  a  pros- 
pect is  this !    You  daily  mourn  over  the  remains  of 
corruption  within  you ;  you  daily  lament  that  your 
will  is  so  perverse,  that  your  affections  are  so  disor- 
dered, that  temptations  still  have  so  much  strength 
over  you :  wait  but  a  short  time,  and  glory  shall  en- 
tirely abolish  in  your  souls  the  existence  of  that  sin, 
the  dominion  of  which  has  already  been  destroyed 
by  grace.     You  will  no  longer  complain  of  "  a  law 
in  your  members  warring  against  the  law  of  your 
mind,"  nor  "  of  the  lustings  of  the  flesh  against  the 
Spirit:"  you  will  no  longer  be  obliged  to  exclaim 
with  the  apostle,  "  O  miserable  man  that  I  am,  who 
shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death !"  for  it 
shall  be  thoroughly  removed  by  the  Saviour  when 
you  are  put  in  possession  of  eternal  life.     There 
you  will  not  sin ;  for  all  those  causes  which  here  lead 
into  guilt  shall  be  unknown. '    There.,  is  no  evil  socie- 
ty to  entice  you  by  their  licentious  prinriplr?  or  their 


i'3'1  SERMON  CXLVI. 

irreligious  conduct;  you  will  be  surrounded  by  none 
but  tlie  holy  :  there,  is  no  carnal  body  to  tempt  you 
to  fulfil  its  lusts  ;  your  body  will  be  so  spiritualized 
as  to  be  entirely  under  the  direction  of  a  purified  and 
pious  soul:  there,  is  no  mistake  as  to  your  duty,  for 
"  in  God's  light  you  shall  see  light:*'  there,  is  no  for- 
getfulness  oftlie  presence  and  inspection  of  God,  for 
you  will  be   ever  encircled  by  his  brightness  and 
glory  :  there,  is  no  evil  world  to  ensnare  your  afTcc- 
tions  by  its  false  lustre;  its  riches,  its  pleasures,  its 
honours,  will  be  more  contemptible  than   the  play- 
things of  a  child,  when  compared  with  the  beauties 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  :  there,  is  no  Satan  to  deceive 
you  ;  he  gained  admittance  into  Paradise,  but  from 
lieaven  he  is  eternally  excluded  :  there,  tliore  is  no  in- 
termission of  the  divine  influences;  here  they  tail 
upon  you  drop  by  drop  :  there  tliey  shall  pour  upon 
your  souls  in  a  rich  and  unfailing  torrent.     In  short, 
nothing  will  tiiere  remain  which  can  in  the  most  re- 
mote manner  incite  us  to  sin.     No  David  will  there 
have  to  lament  his  Aills,  no  Peter  to  weep  for  his  de-  . 
nial  of  his  Lord,  no  Christian  to  pray, "  Lord,  lead  us 
not  into  temptation."     Every  sincere  believer  shall 
then  stand  up  in  luunble  triumph;  and  whilst  he  as- 
cribes his  victory  to  the  unmerited  grace  of  God, 
shall  rejoice  tiiat  he  has  at  length  arrived  at  thai 
state  of  complete  purity   for   which  he  has  so  long 
wished,  and  prayed,  and  laboured  ;  that  every  incli- 
nation contrary  to  his  duty  is  now  completely  taken 
away;   that  In-  shall  no  longer  have  to  complain  of 
the  blemishes  and  sins  that  attend  his  best  perform- 
ances;  that  he  shall  never  more  have  to  lament  the 
coldness  and  hardness  of  his  heart;  hut  that  his  soul 
shall   biu'n  uncea-^ingly   with   the  warmest  love  to- 
wards God,  and  (hf  pMre--l  lu•ne^  r.l(Mu,o  towards  all 


MISCELLANEOUS.  433 

his  fellow-creatures.  Saints  of  our  God  who  have 
already  arrived  to  this  happy  state,  blessed  indeed 
are  ye !  whilst  ye  have  entered  into  the  port  of  rest, 
we  are  still  exposed  to  the  fury  of  the  tempest ; 
whilst  ye  have  received  the  crown  of  victory,  we 
are  left  to  conflict  with  enemies  and  dangers. 

4.  Sin  being  thus  completely  abolished,  all  that 
misery  and  sorrow  which  entered  into  the  world  by 
sin,  shall  be  abolished  with  it.  This  is  another 
constituent  of  the  heavenly  felicity.  Christians,  no 
pains  or  infirmities  of  body  shall  there  afflict  you  ; 
after  your  convulsive  struggle  with  death,  they  shall 
be  felt  no  more :  no  anguish  or  grief  of  mind ;  for 
your  fullest  desires  will  be  satisfied.  There  will  be 
no  wicked  men  to  vex  you  by  their  unholy  deeds ; 
no  revilers  to  mock  at  you  for  your  attachment  to 
vital  godliness;  no  slanderers  to  wound  your  good 
name,  or  to  charge  you  with  hypocrisy ;  no  mali- 
cious enemy  to  oppress  you ;  no  unfaithful  friend  to 
grieve  you.  You  will  no  longer  have  to  watch  by 
the  sick  bed  of  an  expiring  relative,  and  receive  his 
last  breath,  or  to  weep  in  anguish  over  his  grave. 
There  will  be  no  widow  or  orphan  to  be  consoled ; 
no  hardened  sinner  to  warn  ;  no  brother  afflicted  by 
want,  by  sickness,  or  oppression,  to  be  lamented  ; 
no  blemishes  or  falls  of  the  pious  to  be  bemoaned. 
You  shall  partake  of  a  joy  that  shall  be  unmingled 
with  sorrow;  of  a  joy  worthy  to  be  the  gift  of  a  God  ; 
worthy  to  be  the  purchase  of  the  blood  of  his  Son. 
Then,  as  the  voice  from  heaven  declared  to  the 
beloved  disciple,  "  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  your  eyes,  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death, 
neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be 
any  more  pain;  for  the  foriher  things  are  passed 
away,"  (Rev.  xxi.  4.)    and   in  their  stead   will  be 

VOL.  IV.  55 


431  SERMON  CXLVI. 

'•  iulncss  of  jov  and  pleasures  for  evermore;"  "  for 
tlic  Lamb  wliiili  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall 
feed  you,  and  lead  you  unto  living  fountains  of  wa- 
ters." (Rev.  vii.  17.)  Then  the  recollection  of  our 
past  trials,  instead  of  paining,  shall  afford  us  delight. 
As  iVIoses  from  the  top  of  Nebo.  looking  back  on  the 
dangers  of  tliat  wilderness  which  he  had  traversed, 
was  more  gratefully  affected  by  his  present  security ; 
as  the  victorious  general  feels  renewed  satisfaction 
by  recurring  to  the  perils  which  he  has  endured  ;  so 
shall  our  enjoyment  be  heightened  by  considering 
that  our  pilgrimage  through  this  wilderness  world, 
where  we  were  encompassed  by  so  many  dangers, 
is  for  ever  at  an  end  ;  that  our  warfare  is  finally  and 
gloriously  accomplished.  Like  Noah  in  the  ark, 
when  it  had  fixed  on  Ararat,  we  shall  look  from  our 
secure  height  over  the  passage  of  a  troubled  life ; 
and  the  winds,  the  waves,  the  tempests  being  ceased, 
shall  enjoy  the  everlasting  calm  of  heaven. 

5.  Christians,  if  your  natures  were  thus  perfected, 
if  you  were  thus  delivered  from  sin  and  misery,  you 
could  not  but  be  happy,  yet  this  happiness  would  be 
incomplete  if  it  were  solitary ;  God  therefore  has 
graciously  resolved,  that,  in  this  eternal  life,  you 
shall  have  the  sor'tety  of  wurels  and ir/orijicd  sainfs. 

The  augds  delight  in  your  happiness.  When  man 
was  first  created,  these  "  morning  stars  sang  toge- 
ther, and  these  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy."  (Job 
xxxviii.  7.)  When  the  Saviour  became  incarnate 
for  our  salvation,  a  host  of  them  appeared  uttering 
praises  and  thanksgivings  to  God.  (Luke  ii.  13.) 
When  a  sinner  rcpenteth,  there  is  joy  amongst 
them.  (Luke  xv.  10.)  In  the  midst  of  the  sorrows 
an«l  temptations  of  our  state,  they  minister  to  those 
that  are  heirs  of  salvation  ;  with  what  warmth,  then. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  435 

will  they  welcome  us  to  their  blissful  society ;  with 
what  transport  will  they  lead  us  to  the  throne  of  God 
and  the  Lamb ;  with  what  joy  will  they  relate  the 
embassies  of  love  which  they  discharged  to  us;  the 
succours  and  deliverances  which  they  unseen  afford- 
ed to  us,  whilst  under  their  protection  we  were 
training  up  for  heaven  ! 

We  shall  be  united  also  to  all  the  good  men  who 
have  existed  from  the  creation  of  the  world.     The 
scriptures  clearly  imply  that  we  shall  know  all  these 
saints  in  the  kingdom  of  glory.    Thus,  you  recollect 
that  the  apostle  Paul  consoles  himself  more  than 
once  with  the  prospect  of  meeting  in  heaven  those 
who  had  been  converted  by  his  ministry  on  earth; 
that  it  is  made  a  part  of  our  privilege  to  sit  down 
with  Abraham,  with  Isaac  and  Jacob;  that  Lazarus 
immediately  remembered  the  rich  man  ;  that  Peter, 
in  the  transfiguration,  knew  Moses  and  Elias,  not- 
withstanding they  had  died  so  long  a  period  before 
him.     My  brethren,  how  unspeakably  consoling  is 
this  anticipation ;  we  shall  be  united  in  an  immortal 
society  with  those  with  whom  we  have  prayed,  and 
suffered,  and  conversed,  and  gone  to  the  house  of 
God  in  company  on  earth ;  we  shall  be  re-united  to 
the  pious  husband,  or  wife,  or  parent,  or  child,  or 
friend,  who  have  gone  to  the  enjoyment  of  their  Sa- 
viour, leaving  us  desolate  and  afflicted.     And  be- 
sides these  former   acquaintances,  we  shall   meet 
with  those  whom  the  narrow  span  of  our  life  does  not 
permit  us    to   see   on   earth.      The  patriarchs,  the 
prophets,  the  apostles,  the  martyrs,  the  pious  men 
who  have  animated  us  by  their  example  or  encou- 
raged us  by  their  writings,  shall  there  be  our  friends 
and  companions.     It  was  a   Wish   of  St.  Augustine, 
that  he  could  have  lived  in  the  time  of  Paul,  and 


436  SERMON  CXLVI. 

beheld  him  doHvcring  his  defence  before  Felix :  he 
has  seen,  what  is  more  desirable,  St.  Paid  shouting 
the  praises  of  redeeming  love  before  the  throne  of 
the  Most  High  God  ;  and  we,  too,  my  brethren,  shall 
see  him  and  all  the  holy  men  from  whom  we  are  se- 
parated  by  distance  of  time,  if  we,  like  them,  are 
faithful  to  the  death.     We  shall  meet,  too,  all  that 
are  separated  from  us  now  by  distance  of  place.    In- 
terposing seas  and  mountains  divide  the  children  of 
God  from  each  other  in  this  our  earth;  we  hear  of 
many  faitliful  disciples  of  Clirist  ifi  the  old  world  and 
the  new,  whose  labours  and  exertions  in  the  cause  of 
their  Saviour  make  us  bless  God  that  he  has  not  left 
himself  without  witness  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked 
and   perverse  generation  ;    V)ut,  alas  !  we   are  pre- 
vented from  associating  with  these  followers  of  the 
Lamb,    from  being   blest    by   tlieir   society.      But, 
Christians,  we  shall  meet  them  hereafter,  and  shall 
never  be  divided  from  them  more.     Oh!  who  can 
conceive  how    delightful   will   he    that  intercourse 
which  we  shall  then  enjoy  with  all  the  blessed  spirits, 
and  with  all  the  church  triumphant.     No  ignorance, 
no  unkindly  affection,  no  irregular  passion,  no  blind 
zeal,  no   narrow  and   selfish  views,  no  divisions   in 
sentiment,  no  slanderous   tongue,  shall  impair  our 
bliss;  but  the  most  exalted  wisdom,  the  most  spot- 
less purity  and  innocence,  the  most  tender  benignity 
and  love,  will  be  united   in  their  highest  perfection 
in  every  member  of  this  heavenly  society;  through- 
out all  of  them  there  will  be  a  complete  harmony  in 
judgment,  in  will,  and  in  practice;  all  of  them  will 
be  united   in   Ion  e   to  that  CJod,  in  gratitude  to  that 
Saviour,  whose  throne  they  encircle  ;  all   of  them 
will  be  so  completely  ceuuMited  in  alli'ction  to  each 
other,  that  the  happiness  of  each  particular  one  will 


MISCELLANEOUS.  437 

become  a  common  felicity.  Selfish  and  censorious 
world !  what  have  you  to  compare  with  this  enno- 
bling and  rapturous  intercourse,  where  every  mind 
thus  shines  with  light,  and  every  heart  thus  burns 
with  love  ? 

6.  My  brethren,  this   is  a   blissful  society ;    but 
what  is  it  to  the  vision  and  enjoyment  of  God  and  the 
Redeemer^  with  which  believers  shall  be  made  happy 
in  heaven.     St.  John  assures  us,  that,  hereafter,  we 
shall  be  like  God ;  for  "  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is." 
The  Saviour  also  has  promised  to  the  pure  in  heart 
that "  they  shall  see  God ;"  and  David  expresses  the 
same  idea,  when  he  exclaims,  "I  shall  behold  thy 
face  in  righteousness."     Do  you  ask,  what  is  the 
precise  nature  of  this  vision  of  God,  and  of  the  en- 
joyment which  thence  results  ?     We  without  hesi- 
tancy confess  our  ignorance ;  for  clouds  and  dark- 
ness are  round  about  thee,  great  God  ;  we,  short- 
sighted creatures,  know  but  little   of  thy  nature  or 
thy  essence ;  we  are  totally  unable  to  comprehend 
the  manner  of  that   intimate  communion  with  thee 
which  shall  be  the  portion  of  thy  saints  !     But,  my 
brethren,  though  we  are  unable  to  explain  the  par- 
ticular mode  of  this  enjoyment,  yet  we  know  that  he 
who  has  formed   an   infinite  diversity  of  animated 
beings,  can  communicate  himself  to  them  in  an  infi- 
nite variety  of  methods.     We  know  that  in  heaven 
his  immediate  presence  will  make  us  more  sensibly 
feel  his  love ;  that  the  emanations  of  his  goodness 
will  fill  the  utmost  capacity  of  our  souls ;  that  thence 
will  spring  unfailing  and  unspeakable  delight.     We 
know  that,  surrounded  by  his  glory,  tasting  perpe- 
tually of  his  mercy,  all  our  desires  will  expire  in  his 
bosom,  and  triumphs  of  joy  and  of  rapture  will  suc- 
ceed. 


438 


SERMON  CXLVI. 


And  tliere  too  we  shall  be  blest  bv  the  presence 
of  our  gloritif'cJ   .Saviour.     *'  1  go,''  il  was  his  conso- 
latory address  to  his  disciples,  "1  go  to  prepare  a 
place  for  you;  I  will  come  again  and    receive  jou 
to  myself,  that   where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also." 
"  Father,*'  it  was  his  prevalent  prayer  in  tlieir  be- 
half, "Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou  liast 
given  me,  be  with  me  ^here  I  am;  that  they  may 
behold  my  glory  which  thou  hast  given  me."'      Yes ! 
we  shall  see  that  i:;lorifiod  body,  wliich  he  has  taken 
into  union  with  his  divinity;   that  body,  that  eterrjal 
monument  of  redeeming  love,  which   was  once  af- 
flicted, and  bufTeted,  and  crowned  with*thorns,  and 
crucified  ;  but  which  now  is  raised  to  the  hisfhest 
dignity  and  glory:  those  arms,  which  were  extend- 
ed upon  the  cross  for  your  salvation,  shall  be  open- 
ed to  embrace  you ;  that  heart  which  was  pierced 
for  your  oflences,  shall  glow  with  aflection  to  you  ; 
he  who  wept  over  Jerusalem  shall   rejoice  at  your 
redemption.     O  what  joy  will  you  Icel  in  beholding 
him,  who  hath  loved  you  so  much  as  to  give  his  life 
for  you,  living  and  reigning  for  ever  and  ever!  what 
joy,  after  havijig  loved,  and  adored,  and  served  him 
below,  to  receive  from  his  hand  a  crown  of  unfading 
glory,  to  be  admitted   into  an  intercourse  with  him, 
to  dwell  in  his  embraces,  to  hear  him  declare  the 
scenes  of  wo  and   distress  through  which  he  passed 
to  pluck  you  from  the  eternal  burnings,  and  to  con- 
fer the  bliss  of  heaven  upon  you  !  what  joy,  to  follow 
him  whithersoever  he  goeth,  and  to  fnid   in  him  a 
creator,  a  redeemer,  a  father,  a  tender  friend  !  Bles- 
sed Jesus  !  this  is  the  felicity  which  our  souls  desire. 
Enjoying  thy  presence  and  partaking  of  thy  love,  we 
cannot  be  unhappy;  and  separated  Irom  thee,  we 


MISCELLANfiOUS.  439 

ishould  be  miserable,  amidst  all  the  splendours  of  the 
new  Jerusalem. 

7.  Finally,  these  pleasures,  this  glorious  life,  wiU 
be  without  decay  and  uulhoid  end.  They  are  not  like 
the  enjoyments  of  earth,  which  require  to  be  per- 
petually varied  that  they  may  not  displease  by  their 
uniformity.  Here  we  can  never  be  weary,  since 
there  is  no  defect  in  the  objects  enjoyed,  no  weak- 
ness in  the  faculties  enjoying.  Here  there  is  no  al- 
ternate succession  of  trouble  and  joy,  no  mixture  of 
good  and  evil;  there  is  no  change,  except  by  the 
augmentation  of  bliss.  And  as  there  is  no  decay,  so 
neither  is  there  any  end.  The  blessed  are  not  pain- 
ed by  reflecting  that  these  enjoyments  can  be  torn 
from  them,  but  triumphing  in  the  security  of  the  di- 
vine promises,  they  contidently  exclaim,  "•  This  God 
is  our  God  for  ever  and  ever !"  This  thought  re- 
doubles their  joys,  and  consummates  their  felicity. 

Thus,  my  brethren,  I  have  endeavoured  to  give 
you  an  imperfect  description  of  "the  inheritance  of 
the  saints  in  light."  But  I  must  say  with  Job,  "  I  have 
uttered  what  I  understood  not ;  things  too  wonder- 
ful for  me  which  I  knew  not:"  for  the  future  delights 
must  transcend  the  most  elevated  conceptions  that 
man  can  have  of  them  in  this  dark  commencement 
of  his  existence,  incomparably  more  than  the  high- 
ecstasy,  of  which  our  nature  is  here  susceptible,  ex- 
ceeds the  dull,  the  undistinguishable  perceptions  of 
the  infant  in  the  womb.  Yet  forgive  me,  O  God, 
that  I  have  degraded  these  glories  by  my  unworthy 
representation  of  them ;  and  grant,  that,  hereafter 
enjoying  them,  we  may,  from  our  own  experience, 
form  more  suitable  conceptions  of  them. 

In  reviewing  this  subject,  let  us, 

1.  Inquire  whether  we  are- prepared  for  this  feli- 


1 10  SERMON  CXLVl. 

city;  whether  at  the  hour  of  dissolution  we  shall 
enter  into  "  tlie  joy  of  our  Lord,''  or,  for  ever  hanish- 
ed  from  it.  and  lying  in  torments,  shall  see  it  only 
"afar  otT,'"  and  behold  It  oidy  with  envy,  with  rage, 
and  self-reproach.  This  question  may  easily  be 
decided,  if  we  will  be  faitliful  in  the  examination 
of  our  hearts  and  lives.  The  Saviour  who  has  pur- 
chased heaven  for  us,  and  who  confers  the  crown  of 
immortality,  has  plainly  taught  us  who  are  the  per- 
sons who  alone  shall  dwell  with  him  in  glory.  They 
are  those,  who  having  felt  that  they  were  wretched 
and  undone,  have  fled  to  his  cross  for  pardon,  and  to 
his  Spirit  for  power  to  resist  sin ;  have  given  them- 
selves up  to  him  in  an  everlasting  covenant,  and  have 
accepted  him  as  tlieir  Saviour  and  their  king;  have 
chosen  God  and  heaven  and  holiness  as  their  portion, 
and  have  laid  up  their  best  treasure  and  their  dear- 
est hopes  there,  "  where  Jesus  is,  at  God's  right 
hand;"  have  mourned  over  their  remaining  imper- 
fections, and  have  prayed, and  longed, and  laboured 
lor  complete  holiness.  If  when  you  die,  this  be  not 
your  character,  so  sure  as  God  is  true,  you  must  be 
excluded  from  these  joys,  and  all  your  sanguine 
hopes  of  heaven  be  for  ever  blasted.  Notwith- 
standing the  infinite  mercy  of  God  and  the  bound- 
less merits  of  Jesus,  no  unsanctified  soul  shall  ever 
be  admitted  into  the  new  Jerusalem.  Strictly  then 
try  yourselves :  dream  not  away  your  lives  in  car- 
nal security;  be  not  satislied  till  you  have  evidence 
derived  from  that  word  of  God  by  which  you  shall 
be  judgrd,  oi'  your  |)reparation  for  heaven;  evi- 
dence that  will  uphold  your  sinking  spirit  when 
contending  with  (Im-  last  enemy,  and  that  will  bright- 
en as  you  approach  the  light  of  eternity;  evidence 
that  will   stand   the  scrutiny  of  that   holy   tribunal 


MISCELLANEOUS.  441 

where  God  will  search  deep  into  our  souls,  and 
where  the  mere  name  of  a  Christian  will  not  be  con- 
sidered as  constituting  Christianity. 

2.  We  should  be  deeply  humbled  for  our  insen- 
sibility to  blessings  so  immense,  for  the  feebleness  of 
our  desires  and  longings  for  this  felicity.  We 
should  naturally  suppose  that  when  such  high  joys 
were  proposed  to  our  hopes  and  expectations,  the 
children  of  men  would  delight  to  lift  the  curtain 
which  covers  futurity,  and  gaze  on  the  eternity  of 
being,  the  consummation  of  holiness,  the  perfection 
of  bliss,  reserved  for  the  pious  ;  that  believers  espe- 
cially, would  perpetually  groan  to  be  delivered  from 
these  fetters  of  flesh,  which  hold  their  souls  in  thral- 
dom, and  prevent  them  from  mounting  and  winging 
their  flight  to  the  bosom  of  their  Redeemer.  But, 
alas!  when  we  look  around  us  in  the  world,  how 
few  do  we  perceive  with  these  feelings  and  disposi- 
tion !  Almost  all  men  regard  this  world  as  their  coun- 
try, and  consider  themselves  as  inhabitants,  not  pil- 
grims in  it ;  they  had  rather  be  in  the  body  than 
with  the  Lord ;  and  the  presence  of  the  Saviour, 
that  presence  which  constitutes  heaven,  is  the  ob- 
ject of  their  dread.  Ah!  is  this  the  disposition  of  a 
Christian  ?  Were  these  the  feelings  of  a  Paul,  while 
panting  for  celestial  joys,  he  cries,  "  1  desire  to  de- 
part and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better:"  of 
a  Peter,  when  with  so  much  delight  he  tells  the 
churches,  "  I  must  shortly  put  off  this  tabernacle, 
even  as  the  Lord  Jesus  hath  showed  me:"  of  a 
John,  who  so  joyfully  responds  to  the  Saviour,  telling 
him,  "  I  come  quickly :  even  so.  Amen,  come  Lord 
Jesus  !"  Let  us  imitate  these  holy  men ;  let  us  study 
to  acquire  such  a  temper  as,  will  induce  us  to  view 

VOL.  IV.  56    , 


44*2  SERMON   CXLVI. 

life  as  a  subject  of  patience  and  resignation,  and 
death  as  a  cause  of  triumph  and  joy  .  let  us  culti- 
vate those  feelings  so  forcibly  expressed  by  St. 
Augustine:  '•  O  joy  most  ex(}uisite,  most  excellent, 
most  comprehensive  ;  above  which,  in  comparison 
of  which,  beside  vvliich,  there  is  no  joy  I  Mhen  shall 
1  enter  into  thee,  and  behold  my  God  that  dweHeth 
in  thee !  what  is  it  that  detains  me  from  him  whom 
my  soul  loveth  ?  How  long  shall  it  be  said  to  my 
eager  heart,  *  Wait,  wait  patiently  ?'  And  now,  O 
Lord,  what  do  I  wish  and  wait  for?  surely  it  is  for 
my  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  surely  it  is  for 
thy  coming  to  the  marriage,  that  thou  mayest  admit 
me  to  the  bride-chamber.  Come  quickly.  Lord,  nnd 
do  not  tarry  ;  come  and  unh^ck  our  prison-doors, 
that  thy  released  may  walk  before  thee  with  a  per- 
fect heart ;  come,  my  light,  my  Redeemer,  and  set 
my  soul  at  liberty,  that  1  may  t^ive  thanks  unto  thy 
holy  name.  How  long  shall  I  continue  tossed  on 
the  waves  of  this  mortal  life,  separated  from  thee !" 
Ah !  my  brethren,  can  you  who  are  contented  with 
earth,  who  long  not  for  a  better  portion,  suppose 
that  you  will  dwell  with  these  men  from  w  horn  your 
temper  is  so  discordant  t 

3.  This  subject  is  full  of  consolation  for  the  be- 
liever. However  severe  may  be  your  sufferings  on 
earth,  heaven  Avill  abundantly  compensate  you  for 
them:  fear  not  then  the  cross,  since  it  will  be  suc- 
cei'ded  by  the  <M'owii.  •"  If  ye  sulU»r  with  the  Ke- 
deemer,  ye  shall  also  be  glorified  togetlxT."  Ask 
those  who  are  already  received  to  the  embraces  of 
tli<'ir  Sa\  iour.  whether  it  is  not  better  to  experience 
aiUirtion  upon  earth  for  the  sake  of.lesus,  and  then 
to  dwell  in  heaven  with  him  in  endless  joys,  than  to 


MISCELLANEOUS.  443 

enjoy  the  vain  delights  of  sinners,  and  to  descend 
into  everlasting  despair.  Ask  the  martyrs,  whether 
they  regret  that  they  submitted  to  all  the  tortures 
which  the  most  ingenious  cruelty  could  devise,  ra- 
ther than  forsake  their  Lord.  Ah  !  could  we  have 
but  a  single  view  of  the  redeemed,  we  should  no 
longer  hesitate  to  "  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever 
he  leadeth ;"  did  we  keep  fresh  upon  our  hearts  the 
joys  of  heaven,  we  should  smile  in  every  sorrow,  we 
should  exult  in  death ;  and  seeing  the  gloom  of  the 
grave  dissipated  by  a  light  from  heaven,  we  should 
regard  it  only  as  the  path  to  immortality,  the  gate  of 
glory. 


41i  -KKMON  CXLVir 


8EU>10>  CXLMI. 


I  OVE  TO  TIIF,  SAVIOUR. 


John  xxi.  17. 


He  saith  nnlo  him  the  third  lime,  Simon^  son   of  J<nias. 
love  fit  thou  mr  ? 

"  I  WILL  not  tloiiv  tlicc,  I  wi'll  tlic  for  thoe,  though 
all  should  bo  offl'iidod  because  of  thee,  yet  will  f 
never  be  offriidcd  :"  these  were  the  confident  decla- 
rations of  Peter  when  the  Saviour  foretold  his  la- 
mentable fall.  They  Mere  not  hypocritical  expres- 
sions; his  heart  accorded  Avith  the  words  of  his 
nnouth.  and  he  really  believed  that  he  would  ratlier 
brave  death  clothed  with  its  most  awful  terrors,  than 
deny  liis  master.  Alas  I  he  forgot  the  frailty  and 
deceitfulness  of  the  heart  when  left  to  itself  and  un- 
supported by  divine  grace  ;  a  few  hours  after  these 
protestations,  he  thrice  denies  any  knowledge  of 
Jesus,  drnic's  him  \\\\\i  execratioF).  This  conduct 
washi^rhly  criminal.  Inil  he  rose  from  it  nirain  bv  a 
d(*<'[)  repentance ;  for  when  alter  the  lliird  denial. 
'Mhe  Lord  turned  and  looked  upon  Peter:"  this 
look  penetrated  to  his  soul,  and  caused  his  eyes  to 
gush  forth  with  penitential  tears.     'J'hc  Saviour  saw 


MISCELLANEOUS.  445 

the  sincerity  of  his  repentance,  and  in  several  con- 
versations with  him  after  the  resurrection,  restored 
to  his  afflicted  mind  pardon  and  peace.  One  of 
these  conversations  is  related  in  the  chapter  whence 
our  text  is  taken.  Jesus  having  met  his  apostles  in 
Galilee,  according  to  his  promise,  converses  with 
them  in  general,  and  then  addresses  his  discourse  to 
Peter  in  particular :  "  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  me  more  than  these,"  thy  companions  do.'' 
'  The  night  on  which  I  was  betrayed,  thou  declar- 
edst  that  although  all  others  should  deny  me,  yet 
wouldst  not  thou ;  and  now  thou  hast  preceded  thy 
fellow-disciples  to  testify  thy  affection ;  these,  how- 
ever, are  equivocal  proofs  of  attachment ;  I  ask  thee 
then,  Lovest  thou  me  more  than  they  do  ?^  This 
question  is  three  times  repeated  to  remind  Peter  of 
his  three-fold  denial,  and  to  give  him  an  opportunity 
of  repairing  it  by  thrice  displaying  the  disposition  of 
a  true  disciple.  Peter  had  learned  humility  by  his 
fall ;  he  no  longer  dares  to  compare  himself  with  his 
fellow-disciples ;  but  nevertheless  he  can  appeal  to 
the  omniscience  of  his  master  for  the  sincerity  of  his 
affection  :  *  Perhaps  I  should  flatter  myself  in  esti- 
mating the  degree  of  my  affection  to  thee,  in  declar- 
ing what  I  would  undergo  to  attest  it ;  but,  Lord, 
thou  knowest  all  things ;  thou  knowest  that  I  lovr 
thee.' 

My  brethren,  if  Jesus  Christ  were  to  put  the  same 
question  to  each  one  of  us;  were  individually  to  in- 
quire of  us,  "  Lovest  thou  me  .^"  I  fear  that  the  great- 
er part  of  us,  instead  of  being  able  to  appeal  with 
humble  confidence  to  the  searcher  of  hearts,  would 
be  abashed  and  overwhelmed  with  confusion.  Yes  ! 
the  humiliating  confession  must  be  made,  there  are 
few  men  who  love  the  Saviour:  the  visible  church 


44b  SERMON  CXLVII. 

of  Christ  is  but  small,  and  even  in  its  bosom,  iiovr 
many  are  there  whose  careless  and  worldly  conduct 
proves  that  they  are  either  utter  strangers  to  this 
heavenly  grace,  or  possess  it  but  in   the    smallest 
degree  !    What  a  lamentable  reflection  is  this,  and 
what  a  heart  must  he  have,  who  can  think  of  it  with- 
out emotion !     There  are  but  few  persons  who  love 
the  Saviour;  that  is  to  say,  almost  all  mankind  are 
guilty  of  monstrous  ingratitude,  are    blind  to  true 
excellence,  are  going    thoughtlessly    to    perdition ; 
that  is   to  say,  the  prince  of  darkness  rules  upon 
earth,  and  is  drawing  down  millions  to  his  dreary 
habitation.     In  inquiring  into  the  reasons  of  the  ge- 
neral neglect  of  this  duty,  two  principal  ones  have 
occurred  to  me.     Many  do  not  labour  for  the  at- 
tainment of  love  to  Christ,  because  deceived  by  na- 
tural emotions  which  somewhat  resemble   it,  they 
falsely  suppose  they  already   possess  it.     Many  do 
not  labour  for  the  attainment  of  love  to  Christ,  be- 
cause they  have  never  solemnly  pondered  those  im- 
pressive motives  which  should  induce  them  to  strive 
for  it.     Against  these  two  causes  we  direct  the  two 
heads  of  our  discourse,  in  which  we  shall. 

I.  Show  you  the  nature  of  true  love  to  Christ : 

II.  Urge  upon  you  a  variety  of  motives  to  induce 
you  to  seek  it. 

I.  We  must  begin  by  giving  a  general  idea  of  love  as 
it  subsists  between  intelligent  beings.  Love,  then, 
is  an  allection  resulting  from  the  perception  of  ex- 
cellences in  the  persons  beloved,  causing  us  to  de- 
sire the  most  intimate  union  with  them,  attracting 
Ihe  mind  and  the  heart  towards  them,  and  making 
us  to  enjoy  from  an  ii»tercourse  with  them  the  sweet- 
est pleasur<'s.  This  is  a  delinition  of  love  in  its 
most  extensive  sense;    and  hence  it  follows,  that 


MISCELLANEOUS.  447 

love  to  Christ  is  that  grace  whereby,  upon  a  disco- 
very of  the  Redeemer's  matchless  excellences,  the 
souls  of  behevers  are  caused  to  thirst  after  a  more 
intimate  union  with  him,  their  minds  and  their  hearts 
are  withdrawn  from  other  objects  and  fixed  upon 
him,  and  they  esteem  an  intercourse  with  him  their 
chief  joy. 

But  it  is  necessary,  in  order  that  we  may  be  forti- 
fied against  the  deceptions  of  our  hearts,  and  that 
we  may  know  our  true  character,  to  consider  more 
in  detail  the  foundation.,  the  properties^  and  effects  of  a 
true  love  to  Christ. 

What  then  is  the  foundation.,  the  ground.,  or  the 
cause  of  love  to  Christ.'*  In  order  that  we  should 
love  any  object,  three  things  are  requisite  :  this  ob- 
ject must  have  certain  excellences;  these  excellen- 
ces must  be  perceived  by  us ;  and  there  must  be  a 
conformity  between  these  excellences  and  the  in- 
clinations of  our  hearts.  Where  one  of  these  cir- 
cumstances is  wanting,  there  can  be  no  love  ;  and  it 
is  the  concurrence  of  the  three  that  is  the  founda- 
tion of  love  to  Christ. 

The  Saviour  has  those  excellences  which  render 
him  intrinsically  lovely,  and  infinitely  suitable  to  us. 
In  himself,  he  is  the  perfection  of  beauty,  the  pat 
tern  of  loveliness,  the  centre  of  all  moral  excellence  : 
all  the  perfections  that  are  scattered  over  the  works 
of  creation,  have  emanated  from  him,  the  great  Crea- 
tor; they  are  only  a  drop  from  him,  the  mighty 
ocean,  a  beam  from  him,  the  brilliant  sun.  Every 
excellence  is  concentrated  in  him  in  an  infinite  de- 
gree, so  that  the  eternal  Father  always  beholds  him 
with  delight,  and  the  splendid  host  of  heaven  gaze 
upon  him  with  wonder  and  with  love.  Thus  worthy 
in  himself  of  our  supreme  affection,  he  is  moreover 


418  SERMON   eXLVlI. 

a  Redeemer  perfectly  adapted  to  our  state  and  cir- 
cumstances;  he  has  precisely  those  graces,  those 
dispositions  and  sentiments,  which  fit  him  to  be  the 
Saviour  of  perishing  sinners,  the  fountain  of  joy  to 
our  miserable  race:  supremely  excellent  in  himself, 
he  is  no  less  so  in  the  relation  which  he  bears  to 
us. 

But  even  though  the  Saviour  possess  all  these  ex- 
cellences, yet  to  us  they  are  still  invisible,  and  there- 
fore, till  in  some  manner  they  are  presented  to  us, 
they  cannot  be  etFectual  in  moving  our  love.     The 
diamond  may  have  a  dazzling  brightness,  yet  we 
shall  not  admire  it  till  it  is  brought  from  the  caves 
of  the  earth,  where  it  lies  concealed  from  observa- 
tion, and  presented  to  our.  view.     Doubtless  there 
are  many  persons  in  distant  countries,  of  whom  we 
have  never  heard,  and  who  are  .  deserving  of  our 
warmest  attachment,  but  we  cannot  exercise  this  at- 
tachment till  their  amiable  qualifications  are  made 
known  unto  us.     In  like  manner  the  Saviour  may 
possess  supreme  excellence,  yet  this  excellence  can- 
not move  us  till  in  some  manner  it  is  revealed  to  us. 
The  heart  will  not  be   attracted,  except  the  mind 
perceives  or  fancies  that  it  perceives  some  loveli- 
ness.    God  has  therefore  been  pleased  in  the  sacred 
scriptures  to  unveil  to  us  the  beauties  of  Immanuel, 
to  display  to  us  those  glories  which  seraphs  contem- 
plate with  ever  new  delight,  to  show  us  the  excellen- 
ces of  his  person  and  the  graces  of  his  hearts  to  give 
us,  as  it  were,   the   portrait  of  this   Redeemer,  to 
sketch  out  every    lineament   and    feature,  that   so 
we  might  perceive  how  deserving  he  is  of  all  our 
love. 

Still,  however,  this  is  not  sufficient  to  kindle  the 
holy  fire  of  love  for  Christ;    he  may  have  divine 


MISCELLANEOUS.  449 

endowments  and  celestial  qualities ;  we  may  clearly 
perceive  all  these  endowments  and  qualities,  and 
nevertheless  the  deepest  enmity  against  him  may 
rankle  in  our  hearts.     However  cheering  the  light 
of  the  sun  may  be  in  itself,  and  however  brightly  its 
beams  may  shine  around  us,  yet  as  long  as  the  eye 
is  distempered,   the  brightness  of  its   beams,    the 
clearness  of  its  light,  will  afford,  not  pleasure,  but 
pain,  because  there  is  not  a  correspondence  between 
these  two  objects.     In  like  manner,  however  excel- 
lent the  character  of  the  Saviour  may  be  in  itself, 
and  however  clearly  this  character  may  be  revealed 
to  us,  yet  as  long  as  the  soul  is  distempered  by  sin, 
the  clearness  of  these  views  will  excite  enmity,  not 
love,  because  there  is  no  correspondency  between 
it  and  the  corrupt  inclinations  of  the  sinner's  heart. 
If  the  beauties  of  Jesus  were  conformed  to  the  taste 
and  relish  of  our  souls,  nothing  would  be  requisite 
to  excite  our  love  for  them,  but  to  make  them  known 
to   us ;  but  since  they  are  holy  beauties,  and  our 
souls  naturally  have  a  tendency  to  sin,  it  is  plairs 
that,  in  proportion  as  they  are  manifested,  must  our 
enmity  be  roused.     It  is  for  this  reason  that  persons 
under  their  first  convictions  of  sin,  frequently  feel 
dreadful  heart-risings  against  God  and  the  Saviour. 
They  have  a  true  view  of  the  infinite  holiness,  the 
spotless  purity,  and  the  inflexible  justice  of  the  di- 
vine character;  but  as  yet  their  minds  are  not  con- 
formed  to  these  attributes,  and  therefore  the  con- 
templation of  them  excites  nothing  but  enmity.     It  in 
for,  this  reason  that  the  damned  souls,  though  they 
have  a  distinct  view  of  the  character  of  Jesus,  do 
nevertheless  continually  blaspheme  and  curse ;  be- 
cause, though  the  character  of  Jesus  is  infinitely 
amiable,  and  their  views  of  it  clear,  yet  it  does  rijot 
VOL.  IV.  .O? 


IjU  sermon  cxlvji. 

correspond  with  their  vitiated  propensities  and  sin- 
ful desires.  It  is  evident,  then,  that  a  correspon- 
dency of  heart  is  the  third  thing  that  is  requisite  to 
produce  true  love  to  Christ;  and  this  correspond- 
ency can  he  produced  only  hy  the  mighty  operation 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  renewing  our  minds;  giving  us 
new  tastes,  relishes,  and  inclinations;  causing  us  to 
hate  what  we  once  loved,  and  love  what  we  once 
hated.  When  this  change  of  sentiments  is  made, 
when  wr  are  thus  new-horn,  then,  and  not  till  then, 
the  heart  will  he  attracted  hy  the  heaulies  of  Im- 
manucl,  will  flow  out  in  love  towards  him,  will 
accord  with  the  lips  when  they  exclaim,  "  He  is 
the  fairest  among  ten  thousand,  he  is  altogether 
lovely !'' 

Such  is  the  origin  of  love  to  Clni^t.  Let  us  sum 
up  what  we  have  said  on  this  point  in  a  single  sen- 
tence. Love  to  Christ  is  produced  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  shows  us  in  the  scriptures  the  real  cha- 
racter of  Christ,  who  changes  our  hearts  so  that  they 
may  become  conformed  to  this  character,  and  thus 
fills  our  souls  with  admiration  of  the  glories,  wilh 
love  of  the  excellences  of  the  Redeemer. 

Ah,  my  brethren!  how  many  of  you  are  there 
whom  this  observation  should  cause  to  tremble ! 
How  many  of  you  who  suppose  that  you  have  a 
sincere,  spiritual  affection  for  this  Redeemer,  whilst 
you  have  no  other  love  than  that  which  is  toinidcd 
on  nature,  custom,  education,  or  partial  and  nnsrrip- 
tural  views  of  Christ?  How  many  who  suf)p{)^e  that 
they  have  always  loved  the  Saviour;  that  their  na- 
tural dispositions  were  affectionately  inclined  to 
him.'*  Beware!  you  are  deceiving  your  own  soul; 
you  are  building  your  house  upon  the  sand  :  when 
the  floods  come,  and  the  waves  beat,  and  the  winds 


MISCELLANEOUS.  4.11 

blow,  instead  of  affording  you  shelter,  it  will  fall 
and  crush  you  in  its  ruin  !  You  are  confiding  in  a 
"  refuge  of  lies  which  will  perish  when  God  taketh 
away  the  soul."  A  true  love  to  Christ  can  be 
founded  on  nothing  short  of  a  renewed  mind  and  a 
changed  heart.  Do  you  doubt  of  this  ?  Follow  me 
in  my  investigation,  and  you  will  find  that  your  love 
is  radically  defective.  Attend  whilst  I  pass  from 
considering  the  origin,  to  an  examination  o(  the p7'o- 
perties  of  a  true  love  to  Christ,  and  you  will  find  that 
you  do  not  possess  this  heavenly  grace. 

First  Property  of  love  to  Christ:  It  is  enlightened: 
that  is  to  say,  it  knows  and  delights  in  the  real  cha- 
racter of  the  Saviour.  There  are  many  who  form 
partial  and  unscriptural  notions  of  Christ ;  who 
conceive  of  him  as  all  mercy,  without  justice  or  ho- 
liness ;  who  strip  him  in  their  conceptions  of  those 
attributes  which  are  opposed  to  their  corruptions, 
and  retain  only  those  to  which  the  natural  heart  has 
no  repugnance ;  and  because  they  feel  some  affection 
for  this  phantom  of  their  own  creation,  they  call  this 
affection  a  love  for  Christ.  The  believer,  on  the 
contrary,  looks  only  to  the  sacred  scriptures  to  find 
the  character  of  Christ;  his  desires,  his  wishes,  the 
bias  of  corruption,  are  not  permitted  to  alter  the 
portrait  drawn  by  the  pencil  of  heaven  ;  he  adds  no 
trait,  he  detracts  no  feature,  in  order  to  lull  himseli" 
to  security  and  rest.  The  Christ  whom  he  loves  is 
not  that  fantastic  image  which  sinners  have  formed, 
who  connives  at  guilt,  who  permits  men  with  im- 
puaity  to  trample  on  the  authority  of  God,  and  is 
armed  with  no  thunders.  No,  the  Christ  who  has 
engaged  the  affection  of  believers  is  a  being  in  whom 
spotless  holiness  is  united  with  the  tenderest  com- 
passion ;  who  regards  the  honour  of  his  Father  as 


152  SERMON     CXLVII. 

well  as  the  miseries  of  mortals:  who  has  not  only 
manifested  his  grace  by  dying  wlicn  we  must  have 
died  eternally  w  ithout  his  interposition,  but  who  w  ill 
also  display  his  justice  by  sentencing  the  impenitent 
to  endless  despair. 

My  brethren,  it  is  of  Aast  importance  for  you  to 
attend  to  this  property  of  love.  Many  souls  arc  in 
hell,  who  doubted  not  that  they  would  liave  entered 
the  kingdom  of  joy,  and  who  with  equal  surprise 
and  terror  awoke  in  the  eternal  flames.  They  form- 
ed to  themselves  an  idol  which  they  loved  and  wor- 
shipped. In  this  idol  Avere  reserved  those  perfec- 
tions of  Christ  against  which  the  enmity  of  the  heart 
is  not  excited ;  those  holy  and  pure  perfections  of 
the  Redeemer  which  are  opposed  to  corruption, 
were  laid  aside,  and  in  their  stead  qualities  were 
substituted  which  would  not  be  inconsistent  with  the 
reio-n  of  sin.  This  visionary  being,  which  has  no 
prototype  in  nature, was  called  Christ ;  they  indulged 
affection  towards  it,  they  supposed  it  would  save 
them;  alas!  it  was  an  idol  which  had  no  existence, 
except  in  the  imagination  of  the  framer,  and  w  Inch 
perished  together  with  him. 

Second  Property  of  love  to  Christ :  It  is  ultimate  : 
that  is  to  say,  it  terminates  on  this  Saviour  as  its 
end,  and  does  not  regard  him  merely  as  a  means  to 
further  blessedness.  It  is  very  possible  for  an  un- 
regenerate  man  to  feel  certain  glows  of  affection 
when  he  sits  down  and  considers  the  inestimable 
benefits  which  Christ  has  procuircd  for  our  race; 
but  this,  instead  of  being  a  spiritual  attachment,  is 
only  a  disguised  self-love.  If  I  love  Christ  merely 
because  he  can  rescue  me  from  hell,  and  bring  me 
to  heaven;  if  1  love  him  only  because  he  can  benefit 
me :  it  is  plain  that  this  pretended  attachment  to 


MISCELLANEOUS.  453 

him,  is  only  an  attachment  to  my  own  interests  and 
happiness.  Christians  have  a  more  generous  love 
than  this  ;  they  love  their  Redeemer,  not  merely 
because  he  can  procure  for  them  incalculable  bene- 
fits, but  because  in  himself,  and  without  any  con- 
sideration of  his  benefits,  he  is  worthy  of  all  their 
desires.  If  there  were  no  heaven  to  hope,  no  hell 
to  fear,  their  attachment  would  still  continue,  be- 
cause those  qualities  of  Jesus  which  are  the  founda- 
tion of  it  are  immutable.  It  is  true  that  the  remem- 
brance of  the  benefits  which  he  has  bestowed  or 
promised,  gives  new  warmth  to  their  attachment; 
nevertheless,  it  is  the  giver,  and  not  the  gift,  which 
engrosses  their  heart ;  Christ  is  preferred  before  his 
benefits.  We  do  not  regard  him  as  a  real  friend 
who  loves  us  only  so  far  as  we  can  subserve  his  in- 
terest; we  do  not  regard  her  as  an  affectionate  wife 
who  loves  only  the  portion,  and  not  the  person :  in 
like  manner  w^e  cannot  regard  that  as  a  true  love  to 
Christ,  which  is  founded  only  on  a  consideration  of 
the  blessings  which  he  brings,  whilst  his  personal 
excellences  are  forgotten.  "  Not  thine,  dear  Lord, 
but  thee."  Tliis  must  be  the  exclamation  and  the 
feeling  of  our  soul. 

Third  Property  of  love  to  Christ:  it  is  suprefne. 
and  predominates  over  every  attachment  to  the  ob- 
jects of  earth.  Believers  behold  in  him  infinitely 
more  beauty  and  excellence  than  the  world  can  af 
ford,  and  they  therefore  see  nothing  here  below  that 
can  rival  him  in  their  affections.  Their  heart  is 
the  image  of  heaven,  where  Christ  reigns  supreme, 
and  all  is  submissive  to  him.  Though  other  af- 
fections  are  indulged  by  them,  yet  it  is  always  in 
subordination ;  earthly  objects  which  bear  the  stamp 
of  imperfection  cannot  dispute  their  heart  with  the 
adorable  Son  of  God.     Christ  himself  enumerates 


454  SERMON  CXLVII. 

those  objects  lo  which  we  arc  most  justly  and  most 
strongly  attaclied,  and  assures  us,  ''  He  that  loveth 
father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me  ; 
and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is 
not  worthy  of"  me.*'  And  iSt.  John  also,  speaking  of 
a  supreme  love,  says,  '-Love  not  the  world,  neither 
the  things  of"  the  Morld;  if  any  man  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  the  Father,"  which  co-exists  with  that  of 
the  Son,  "  is  not  in  him.*'  Except  therefore  you 
have  such  an  affection  to  Christ,  that  you  would 
sacrifice  the  dearest  earthly  enjoyments,  nay,  life 
itself,  ratlier  than  ahandon  him,  you  have  not  tiiat 
love  which  he  requires. 

Fourth  Property  of  love  to  Christ:  It  is  permanent. 
It  is  not  like  those  streams  in  the  desert,  of  which 
Job  speaks,  which  sometimes  rushed  forward  in  an 
impetuous  torrent,  and  at  otliers,  were  entirely  dried 
up;  it  resembles  rather  a  mighty  stream,  steadily 
rolling  its  waves  along,  and  growing  deeper  and 
wider,  till  it  empties  itself  in  heaven,  the  ocean  of 
love.  \N  hat  indecnl  should  cause  it  to  cease  .'^  It. 
is  not  wonderful  tiiat  human  attachments  should  be 
dissolved  :  we  soon  get  to  the  bottom  of  a  creature's 
perfections,  and  enjoy  all  that  is  to  be  enjoyed;  but 
it  is  otherwise  with  th(^  Redeemer.  As  we  advance, 
glories  rise  upon  glories,  beauties  after  beauties  de- 
velop themselves,  and  throughout  eternity  excel- 
lences before  unknown  \\\\\  be  meeting  our  eyes, 
and  affording  new  aliment  to  the  (lame  of  Io\e.  No! 
love  to  ('hrist  is  not  a  dazzling  meteor  which  en- 
dures for  a  moment,  and  then  leaves  us  in  darkness; 
like  tlir  sini,  it  steadily  pours  forth  beams  which  en- 
lighten and  warm.  It  endures  in  every  period  of 
life:  it  attends  u-  to  the  toinb.  and  is  mihurt  l>y  the 
stroke  of  death.  '•  Wiio  shall  separate  us  from  lln- 
love  of  Christ  .^  shall  tribtjlation.  or  dis^fre*;''.  or  per- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  455 

s€culion,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword  ? 
nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than  conquerors 
through  him  that  loveth  us."  It  is  true  that  this  love 
is  not  always  in  the  same  vigour,  that  it  sometimes 
languishes  and  puts  forth  but  few  acts ;  but  the  prin- 
ciple always  remains ;  the  soul  still  tends  towards 
the  Saviour,  thirsts  and  longs  for  a  closer  union  with 
him,  and  will  not  repose  till  it  reclines  on  his  bo- 
som. 

These  appear  to  me  the  principal  properties  of 
love  to  Christ :  let  us  now  consider  a  few  of  its 
tj/'ecis. 

First  Effect :  j^  cheerful,  constant,  and  universal  obe- 
dience to  his  commandments.  "  If  any  man  love  me,  he 
will  keep  my  words,"  says  the  Saviour.  Yes,  love 
to  Christ  is  always  attended  with  a  holy  fear  of  of- 
fending him,  and  a  holy  desire  of  obeying  him;  be- 
lievers therefore  are  serious  in  inquiring  what  is  the 
will  of  their  Lord,  and  diligent  in  obeying  it.  This 
obedience  is  cheerful,  because  it  is  the  labour  of  love, 
the  service  of  a  dutiful  child,  to  which  he  is  im- 
pelled by  affection,  and  not  the  constrained  per- 
formance of  the  affrighted  slave.  He  who  loves 
Clnist  finds  a  present  sweetness,  as  well  as  a  future 
reward,  in  fulfilling  the  laws  of  his  master.  This 
obedience  is  constant:  those  who  are  animated  by 
this  heavenly  flame  are  not  satisfied  with  a  perpe- 
tual vicissitude  of  sins  and  repentance,  of  repen- 
tance and  sins;  they  are  not  contented,  like  those 
mentioned  by  the  prophet,  to  swear  now  by  the 
Lord,  and  then  by  Malcham ;  to  speak  now  the  lan- 
guage of  Canaan,  and  then  that  of  Ashdod ;  to  go 
now  one  step  forward  in  the  path  of  duty,  and  then 
to  recede  another  in  the  path  of  guilt :  no,  they  strive 
for  a  uniform  service,  tliey  desire  steadily  to  per- 


456  SERMON  CXLVII. 

form  the  laws  of  Christ,  and  to  ha\e  their  whole 
lives  devoted  to  him.  Tliis  obedience  is  universal  : 
they  do  not  select  from  the  commandments  of  Christ, 
those  that  are  most  agreeable  to  them,  and  neglect 
others;  as  Christ  died  for  all  sin,  so  they  strive  to 
die  to  all  sin.  They  make  war  upon  the  whole  host 
of  iniquities;  there  are  no  Agags  whom  lliey  wish 
to  spare  from  the  general  devastation;  no  Dclilahs 
or  Drusillas,  favourite  vices  which  cling  around  the 
heart,  tliat  they  are  not  willing  to  throw  from  their 
arms  with  loathing;  no  sins  so  small,  that  they  can 
view  them  without  emotion;  the  very  infants  of  this 
Edom  they  seize,  and  dash  against  the  stones.  Dif- 
ficulties, dangers,  afllictions  will  not  deter  them  from 
obedience:  like  the  martyrs  of  old,  they  will  not 
count  even  their  lives  dear  unto  them  that  they  may 
win  Christ;  they  will  follow  whithersoever  he  leads, 
"  through  evil  report  and  good  report,"  through  ter- 
rors and  temptations,  throngli  a  sea  and  a  wildrrness, 
througii  fiery  serpents  and  sons  of  Anak.  ^^  hen  in 
the  discharge  of  their  duty,  they  meet  with  sorrows 
from  which  nature  recoils,  love  stronger  tlian  na- 
ture urges  them  forward,  and  makes  them  force 
their  way  through  a  iiost  of  woes  rather  thnn  forsake 
their  Master. 

Second  Effect :  ji  love  to  every  l/iing  uhcrcOi/  Chrisi 
is  displayed.  This  effect  embraces  many  particulars. 
If  Christ  be  loved,  the  Ihly  Spirit  who  ••  takes  of  the 
thini{s  of  Christ,  and  shows  them  unto  us/'  will  be 
loved  also  ;  we  shall  gladly  elierisli  his  dictates  and 
motions  upon  the  heart;  we  shall  listen  to  his  voice 
directing  us  in  our  duty,  w  ith  joy  receive  his  testi- 
mony in  the  inner  man,  open  our  souls  for  the  recep- 
tion of  his  infiuences,  and  be  careful  not  to  quench, 
to  grieve,   or  resist  him.     If  Christ    be  loved,  his 


MISCELLANEOUS.  457 

scriptures^  which  contain  his  will,  his  promises,  his 
threatenings,  will  be  loved  also :  "  O  how  love  I  thy 
law;  it  is  my  meditation  all  the  day;"  is  the  lan- 
guage of  him  who  has  this  affection.  If  Christ  be 
loved,  his  ordinances^  where  he  is  wont  to  meet  with 
his  people,  will  be  most  dear :  "  How  amiable  are 
thy  tabernacles,  O  Lord  of  hosts ;  a  day  in  thy 
courts  is  better  than  a  thousand  !"  this  is  the  senti- 
ment of  their  hearts  whose  affections  are  fixed  upon 
Jesus,  and  who  attend  his  ordinances,  not  to  pay  him 
a  cold  formal  visit,  but  to  enjoy  delicious  intercourse 
with  him.  If  Christ  be  loved,  his  children^  who  bear 
his  image,  will  be  loved  ;  "  By  this,"  saith  the  Sa- 
viour, "  shall  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if 
ye  have  love  to  one  another."  If  we  admire  the  per- 
fections of  the  Lord,  we  must  delight  to  see  these 
perfections  enstamped  upon  any  of  his  creatures;  if 
we  love  him,  we  cannot  be  indiflerent  to  those  who 
are  the  objects  of  his  tenderest  afTection.  If  Christ 
be  loved,  his  cause  and  interest  will  lie  near  our 
hearts;  if  his  mercies  be  despised,  his  authority 
contemned,  his  glories  overlooked  by  a  thoughtless 
world,  his  friends  are  deeply  grieved,  and  exclaim 
with  David,  "  Rivers  of  water  run  down  mine  eyes, 
because  men  keep  not  thy  law;"  or  with  Jeremiah, 
"  Because  you  will  not  hear,  my  soul  shall  weep  in 
secret  places  for  you."  On  the  contrary,  if  the  cause 
of  Christ  flourish,  if  sinners  be  converted  unto  him, 
and  his  people  excited  to  new  diligence  in  his  ser- 
vice, the  souls  of  those  who  love  him  swell  with 
higher  and  purer  joy  "  than  when  their  corn  and 
their  wine  increase."  In  one  word,  whatever  dis- 
plays Christ,  though  it  be  but  a  glimpse  of  him,  is 
precious  to  those  "who  love  himl ;  whatever  bears  his 

VOL.  IV.  .58 


458  SERMON  CXLVIIi 

impress,  though  it  be  in  a  faint  manner,  is  nio6t  dear 
to  their  souls. 

Third  Etibcl:  .1  longing  for  his  presence  ;  which  is, 
neccBsarily,  accompanied  with  a  dchght  in  his  so- 
ciety, and  a  grief  for  liis  absence.  There  can  be  no 
love  in  us,  if  >ve  do  not  thirst  and  pant  alter  his 
presence;  if  >ve  do  not  desire  that  here  beknv  he 
wouhl  come  to  our  souls  with  richer  communications 
of  his  grace  and  love,  and  that  beyond  the  grave  he 
would  cause  us  ever  to  be  with  liiin.  And  if  these 
be  our  sentiments,  our  hearts  arc  frequently  breath- 
ino-  tbrth  sucli  lan^uas-e  as  this  ;  '  Come.  J^ord  Jesus, 
come  quickly;  come,  take  possession  of  this  cold 
and  senseless  heart;  subdue  it  to  thyself;  destroy 
those  sins  which  render  me  so  unlike  to  thee;  speak 
to  me.  tell  me  I  am  thine  ;  reveal  to  me  more  clearly 
the  glories  of  thy  person,  the  smiles  of  thy  face  ;  let 
me  once  be  assured  of  my  interest  in  thy  love,  and 
then  hasten  the  period  when  I  shall  be  delivered 
from  llir  thraldom  of  llesh,  and  borne  to  that  better 
world  where  I  cannot  but  bo  happy,  since  I  shall  be 
with  thee.'  These  are  the  natural  expressions  of  a 
heart  that  is  inflamed  with  love;  and  if  such  be  our 
sentiments,  we  must  mourn  and  grieve  whenever  the 
Savloin-  appears  to  depart  from  the  soul;  then  the 
greatest  profusion  of  outward  blessings  cannot  com- 
fort us ;  in  the  midst  of  them  we  shall  still  sorrow- 
fully seek  the  Beloved  of  our  souls,  exclaiming.  '  O 
that  I  knew  where  [  might  find  him;  1  would  go  even 
to  his  mercy-seat!'  And  when  at  last  he  lifts  upon 
tis  the  light  of  his  countenance,  when  he  says,  "  Fear 
not,  I  am  thy  salvation  :"  oh  !  then  his  friends  expe- 
rience a  pleasure  which  they  never  did  find,  and 
which  thev  inner  will  find,  in  earthly  delights;  they 
cry  out   witli  rapture,  "'  We  have  Ibund  him  whom 


MISCELLANEOUS.  459 

our  soul  loveth ;  we  have  found  him,  and  will  not 
let  him  go !"  their  exulting  hearts  break  out  into 
strains  of  thanksgiving,  joy,  and  praise. 

Thus  I  have  shown  you,  my  brethren,  the  nature 
of  true  love  to  Christ.  I  pray  you  to  apply  the  tests 
which  have  been  given,  to  your  own  consciences; 
to  suffer  this  matter  no  longer  to  be  in  suspense ;  to 
form  an  immediate  decision  of  this  question,  '  Do  I 
love  Christ,  or  do  1  not  ?'  It  is  too  important  a  mat- 
ter to  be  in  suspense,  for  heaven  or  hell  hangs  upon 
its  determination.  Be  impartial,  since  yours  is  not 
the  final  nor  supreme  judgment;  since  your  judg- 
ment must  be  reversed,  if  it  be  not  according  to 
truth.  Do  you  still  hesitate  whether  to  form  this 
decision  ?     Attend  to  the 

lid.  head  of  our  discourse. 

In  which  we  will  give  you  some  motives  to  this 
love  ;  motives  which  are  sufficiently  powerful,  if  you 
will  act  as  a  reasonable  being,  to  induce  you  no 
longer  to  protract  a  decision  on  this  point. 

From  the  variety  of  motives  which  occur  to  me,  I 
select  only  two  :  love  to  Christ  is  reasonable  and  pka^ 
sant. 

1.  Love  to  Christ  is  a  reasonable  duty.  When  we 
urge  you  to  the  practice  of  piety,  we  urge  you  to  no- 
thing but  what  can  be  defended  upon  the  principles 
of  the  coolest  reason,  but  what  is  incumbent  upon 
you  as  rational  beings.  It  is  essential  to  the  heart  to 
love ;  it  must  cease  to  beat  before  it  can  cease  to 
love :  the  only  question  then  is,  what  shall  be  the 
object  of  its  supreme  attachment,  the  things  of  earth 
or  the  great  Redeemer  }  I  reply,  it  is  reasonable 
that  the  Redeemer  should  possess  this  attachment, 
because  he  has  incomparably  greater  excellences, 
has  conferred  upon  yis  inconceivably  greater  bene« 


160  SERMON  CXLVll. 

fits,  and  can  do  for  us  infinitely  more  than  the  things 
of  earth.  Tliese  three  ideas  are  so  many  proofs  of 
the  reasonableness  of  a  supreme  love  to  Christ. 

He  has  incomparably  greater  excellences.    Accumulate, 
heap  one  upon  another  all  the  ({ualities  whicli  can 
captivate  a  feeling  heart,  they  are  all  pertcclly  com- 
bined in  him.     He  is  "  the  brightness  of  his  Father's 
glory,  the  express  image  of  his  person."     Every  per- 
fection is  found  in  him  in  a  degree  far  beyciid  the 
conception  of  the  most  exalted  seraph  ;  the  splendid 
host   of  glorified   immortals  can   devise   no  liigher 
source  of  felicity  than  to  behold,  admire,  and  serve 
him.     Summon  up  all  the  objects  of  earth  on  which 
your  heart  is  fixed  :  place  them  by  his  side;  do  you 
not  see  that  they  diminish,  that  they  contract  to  a 
point,  to  a  nothing,  when  compared  with  him.     On 
what  article  will  you  institute  a  comparison  between 
these  idols  who  possess  your  affection,  and  the  mighty 
Saviour.'*     On  that  of  power  ?    His  arm  upholds  the 
universe ;    upon  it  universal   nature  fixedly  hangs. 
On  that  oi' wisdom?    His  eye  at  one  glance  pervades, 
all  being,  and  runs  through  the  past,  the  present, 
and   the  future.     On  that  of  permanence  ?    "  From 
everlasting  to  everlasting  he  is  God."     On  that  ot 
mercy?    Angels  confess  that  their  faculties  are  too 
weak  to  comprehend  his  goodness,  and  their  tongues 
too  feeble  worthily  to  celebrate  it.     V'es,  if  excel- 
lence and  perfection  be  the  ground  of  attachment. 
Jesus  must  have  our  hearts. 

Bui  besides  this,  he  also  demands  your  attach- 
ment from  the  consideration  of  what  he  has  done  for 
you.  Think  of  his  benefits,  and  then  tell  me,  is  it 
not  reasonable  you  should  love  him  ?  A  lew  years 
ago  you  did  not  exist;  a  few  years  ago  this  body 
which  is  so  admirably  constituted,  this  soul  which 


MISCELLANEOUS.  461 

is  endowed  with  such  noble  faculties,  were  not  in 
being:  who  then  called  you  from  the  womb  of  non- 
existence and  made  you  what  you  are  ?  Who  but 
Christ,  "  without  whom  not  any  thing  was  made,  that 
was  made  ?"  Having  created  us,  he  also  preserves 
us.  .  This  nice  and  complicated  machine  which  he 
has  formed,  would  soon  run  into  disorder  if  he  did 
not  continually  touch  its  springs.  If  he  were  at  this 
time  to  withdraw  his  supporting  influence,  in  an  in- 
stant, in  the  "  twinkling  of  an  eye,"  the  voice  of  him 
who  speaks  to  you  would  falter,  would  expire  in 
death,  and  the  ears  of  you  who  hear  me,  would  be 
closed  by  the  touch  of  dissolution.  Is  this  all  that 
he  has  done  for  us  ?  No,  he  paid  the  price  of  our 
redemption ;  he  submitted  to  woes  unutterable  to 
raise  us  to  glory.  Behold  him  in  the  garden  crushed 
down  under  the  weight  of  our  sins,  and  experiencing 
agonies  unutterable :  see  him  on  Calvary ;  justice 
can  find  nothing  in  him  to  condemn,  yet  "  he  is  smit- 
ten for  us,  and  afHicted :"  the  cross  is  red  with  his 
blood ;  our  iniquities  encompass  him  and  stab  him 
to  the  soul;  the  vials  of  divine  indignation  are  pour- 
ed out  upon  his  sacred  head,  and  he  exclaims  in 
agony,  "  My  God,  my  God !  why  hast  thou  forsaken 
me  .''■'  Which  of  those  earthly  objects,  which  steal 
away  your  soul  from  Christ,  has  done  as  much  as 
this  for  you  ? 

And  finally,  what  can  they  do  for  you  in  compa- 
rison to  what  Christ  can  and  will  do,  if  you  give  him 
your  affections  ?  They  can  bestow  on  you  only 
trifling  gratifications  whilst  you  are  on  earth,  and 
they  make  no  provision  for  that  eternity  which  lies 
beyond  the  grave.  All  those  things  which  you  here 
love,  and  eagerly  pursue,  cannot,  when  you  leap  the 
gulf  of  time,  interpose  between  you  and  eternal 


•i62  SKRMO.V  rXLVII. 

inisory.  Tlie  dclicacios  of  Dives,  (ho  full  barns  ol" 
the  rich  ibol,  the  great  po&sessions  ot"  llie  young  ru- 
ler, have  long  since  ceased  to  dehglit  iheni.  The 
pomp  of  Horod,  and  the  rhetoric  ofTertullus,  have 
not  been  able  to  hinder  the  (lames  i'rom  enwrapping 
their  tortured  bodies.  F'oolish  men  !  had  tliry  fixed 
upon  the  Saviour  those  adcctions  which  were  given 
to  the  world,  they  had  now  been  triumphing  in  the 
regions  of  glory,  instead  of  lamenting  their  misery  in 
the  dungeons  of  despair!  Foolish  men  !  while  they 
now  cast  a  niouri:iul  look  across  the  impassible  gulf 
which  separates  them  i'rom  heaven,  they  are  obliged 
to  confess  that  the  world  mocks  its  followers  with 
delusive  promises  of  happiness,  while  Jesus  alone 
affords  a  felicity  commensurate  with  tlie  faculties, 
coeval  with  the  existence  of  the  soul.  Unite  all 
these  ideas,  and  you  cannot  hesitate  to  acknowledge 
that  it  is  reasonable  for  you  to  love  the  Saviour. 
I  present  you  with  a 

Second  Motive :  It  is  pleasant.  Ye  mortals,  who 
in  search  of  pleasure  are  pursuing  airy  phantoms 
which  cannot  satisfy  you,  are  embracing  vain  sha- 
dows which  elude  your  grasp,  come  and  learn  where 
true  delight  is  to  be  found.  The  exercise  of  a  true 
love  for  Christ,  and  nothing  short  of  this,  will  render 
you  happy.  If  earthly  love  aflbrds  delight,  how 
much  more  rapturous  must  be  the  sensations  result- 
ing from  divine  love !  What  joy  springs  from  the 
interchange  of  affection  between  the  soul  and  its 
Redeemer!  What  joy,  to  l)ehold  his  smiling  face 
and  pour  out  before  him  the  warm  elTusions  of  the 
heart!  Yes  !  in  every  situation  of  life  the  exercise 
of  love  to  Christ  aflbrds  the  purest  satisfaction:  but 
itg  effects  are  more  especially  seen  in  those  seasons? 


MlSCELLAIVEOtrS.  463 

^'hen  earthly  loves  can  profit  us  little — in  affliction, 
ill  deaths  in  judgment. 

When  adversity  presses  hard  upon  us,  and  the 
clouds  o{ ajffllction  lower  around,  he  who  has  placed 
his  supreme  affection  upon  the  earth,  must  be  un- 
happy. When  worldly  enjoyments  are  wrested  from 
him,  he  must  cry  out  with  the  Danite,  "  Ye  have 
taken  away  my  gods,  and  what  have  I  more  ?"  How 
different  the  situation  of  him  whose  soul  glows  with 
love  to  Christ !  Like  Job,  when  bereft  of  every  tem- 
poral dehght,  he  can  look  upward  and  behold  his 
Redeemer  living:  he  Can  exclaim,  'I  have  still  a 
friend  to  go  to,  who  has  wisdom  to  guide  me  in  my 
perplexities,  who  has  mercy  to  solace  me  in  my  suf- 
ferings, who  has  power  to  deliver  me  from  my  dis- 
tresses, and  who  has  engaged  to  deliver  me  so  soon 
as  it  shall  be  best  for  me.  This-  tender  friend  be- 
holds me  contending  with  sorrows,  and  he  mingles 
with  them  the  consolations  of  grace;  why  should 
T  repine  or  be  dejected  ?  I  have  always  found  that 
his  help  is  nearest,  that  his  sympathy  is  greatest, 
when  earthly  supports  have  been  torn  from  me.  In 
such  seasons  I  have  often  found  him  charming  my 
griefs  to  rest,  and  causing  me  to  rise  above  the  pres- 
sure of  outward  sorrows.  The  remembrance  of  his 
past  goodness  inspires  me  with  confidence  in  my 
present  sufferings,  and  knowing  that  he  loves  me 
better  than  I  love  myself,  I  lean  without  disquietude 
on  his  promises,  his  providence,  and  his  grace.' 

Pass  from  the  season  of  affliction  to  the  hour  of 
death.  When  the  man  who  has  no  love  for  the  Sa- 
viour comes  to  this  eventful  hour,  his  situation  is  in- 
deed dreadful.  He  is  about  to  be  torn  from  all  that 
he  loved  and  valued  :  earth  recedes  from  his  eyes, 
and  with  it  recede  all  his  enj6yments  :  he  struggles 


464  SERMON    CXLVII. 

still  to  remain,  but  the  stronger  arm  of  death  pre- 
vails, and  pulls  his  shuddering,  reluctant  soul  into 
unknown  and  unloved  regions.  How  different  are 
tlie  sentiments  of  him  whose  soul  burns  with  love  to 
Christ!  '  i3ehold  me  then,-  he  exclaims,  'just  ready 
to  touch  the  object  of  my  hopes  and  desires;  just 
ready  to  enter  into  the  presence  of  that  Saviour 
whom,  though  now  I  see  not,  I  love ;  beholding 
whom  I  shall  rejoice  witli*"joy  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory."  Vain  world  !  I  (|uit  you  without  re- 
gret ;  I  leave  you  with  joy.  My  soul  is  flying  to  its 
centre,  is  returning  to  its  rest.  Death  !  let  the  wick- 
ed tremble  at  thee ;  I  hail  thee  as  my  friend.  Why, 
why  dost  thou  delay  thy  stroke  ?  The  voice  of  my 
beloved  calls  me,  and  my  heart  longs  to  rest  in  his 
embraces  !'  It  is  with  such  transports  of  joy  and 
holy  impatience  that  his  soul  leaps  into  the  presence 
of  God.  that  his  heart  springs  into  the  arms  of  Jesus. 
And  when  the  trump  of  God  shall  assemble  the 
Avorld  to  be  judged,  oh  what  pleasure  will  it  afford 
to  remember  that  our  Judge  is  our  friend  !  How  will 
this  enable  us  to  stand  unappalled  amidst  the  shrieks 
of  the  despairing,  and  the  dissolution  of  worlds  !  Oh ! 
will  it  be  worth  nothing  to  have  a  warm  affection 
for  the  Redeemer  at  that  decisive  day  when  we  shall 
feel  all  the  emphasis  of  that  apostolic  denunciation, 
*'  If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him 
be  anathema-maranatha,"  (1  Cor.  xvi.  22.)  accursed 
when  the  Lord  comes.  The  great  point  of  examina- 
tion for  those  who  have  enjoyed  the  gospel,  then, 
will  be,  whether  they  have  truly  loved  the  Saviour; 
and  if  wc  be  found  without  this  grace,  either  Omni- 
potence mrst  be  subdued,  or  we  be  cast  down  into 
hell.  But  while  the  doom  of  Lliose  wlio  neglect  the 
Redeemer  shall  be  so  a^ful,  his  friends  shall  view 


MISCELLANEOUS.  465 

him  with  adoring  gratitude,  and  shout,  «  Lo,  this  is 
our  God  ;  wc  have  waited  for  him,  and  he  will  save 
us ;  this  is  the  Lord,  we  have  waited  for  him,  we 
will  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  his  salvation."  They 
shall  hear  from  his  lips  those  cheering  words,  "  En- 
ter ye  into  the  joy  of  your  Lord  ;"  and  shall  love  him 
throughout  eternity  without  weariness,  without  inter- 
mission, without  imperfection. 


SERMON  CXLVIII. 


REMEMBRANCE  OF  THE  LOVE  OF  CHRIST. 
A  Sacramental  Discourse. 

Canticles  i.  4. 
We  will  remember  thy  love. 

'•  If  I  forget  thee,  O  Jerusalem,"  exclaimed  the 
pious  Levite  when  at  a  distance  from  his  beloved 
country,  and  in  captivity  at  Babylon ;  "  If  1  forget 
thee,  O  Jerusalem !  let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cun- 
ning :  if  I  do  not  remember  thee,  let  my  tongue 
cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth :  if  I  prefer  not  Je- 
rusalem before  my  chief  joy."  With  how  much 
greater  warmth  and  energy  should  Christians,  who 
are  here  below  in  a  state  of  exile  from  their  true 
country,  and  weighed  down  by  fetters  of  flesh,  pro- 

vol.  IV.  .59 


466  SERMON  CXLVIII. 

noiince  similar  vows  with  respect  to  their  Redeemer. 
Since  it  is  through  the  blooil  of  his  cross  that  every 
temporal  enjoyment,  every  spiritual  privilege,  every 
eternal  hope  flows  to  them  ;  since  from  it  result  all 
that  they  have,  all  that  they  are,  and  all  that  they 
expect,  with  what  emphasis  should  they  cry,  '  If  I 
forget  thee,  compassionate  Saviour,  let  my  right 
hand  forget  her  cunning:  if  I  do  not  remember  thee, 
bh^eding,  suffering  Jesus,  let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the 
roof  of  my  mouth  :  if  I  prefer  not  thee  before  my 
chief  joy  !'  These  should  be  our  habitual  senti- 
ments ;  we  should  never  forget  the  glories  or  the 
mercies  of  that  Redeemer  who  has  ransomed  us  with 
his  blood :  but  especially  on  such  a  season  as  the 
present,  when  we  have  met  together  to  celebrate  a 
sacrament  which  was  instituted  by  those  tender  and 
solemn  words,  "  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me;'' 
a  sacrament  whose  great  design  it  is  to  be  a  memo- 
rial of  the  dying  love  of  Christ;  on  such  a  season 
we  should  surely  drive  from  our  minds  all  inferior 
objects,  and  centre  our  thoughts  and  desires  solely 
on  the  mercy  and  kindness  of  our  Lord.  On  such 
a  season  we  should  resolve  with  the  mystical  spouse, 
"  We  will  remember  thy  love."  Be  still  then, 
worldly  cares,  solicitudes,  and  pleasures,  while  we 
meditate  on  the  grace  of  our  Saviour:  awake  up, 
every  faculty  of  our  soul,  whilst  we  are  considering 
this  delightful  subject.  And  do  thou,  blessed  Jesus, 
assist  us  by  thy  grace ;  give  us  clearer  views  and 
a  more  feeling  sense  of  thy  wondrous  love:  may  it 
fill  us  with  admiration,  gratitude,  and  aflection,  aikl 
constrain  us  to  oflfer  ourselves  to  thee  at  thy  table, 
a  holy  and  a  living  sacrifice.    Amen. 

As  it  is  the  spouse  of  Christ  who  utters  the  words 
of  our  text,  it  is  plain  that  the  love  of  which  she 


MISCELLANEOUS.  467 

speaks,  does  not  mean  that  general  love  of  benevo- 
lence which  the  Redeemer  entertains  lor  all  man- 
kind, but  that  intimate,  special,  complacential  re- 
gard which  he  indulges  towards  his  real  followers. 
Taking  the  text  in  this,  which  is  obviously  its  true 
sense,  we  shall, 

I.  Inquire  into  the  nature  of  the  Saviour's  special 
love. 

II.  Prove  that  it  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  re- 
member it. 

III.  Show  how  this  remembrance  should  regulate 
the  sentiments  of  the  heart,  the  words  of  the  mouth, 
and  the  actions  of  the  life. 

I.  We  are  to  inquire  into  the  nature  of  the  Savionr'^s 
special  love.  And  here,  my  brethren,  I  so  much  feel 
my  insufficiency  to  do  justice  to  this  part  of  my  dis- 
course, that  fearful  of  degrading  it  by  my  feeble  re- 
presentations, I  am  almost  ready  to  leave  it  unhan- 
dled.  "The  angels"  themselves,  as  the  apostle  in- 
forms us,  "desire  to  look  into  it;"  in  contemplating 
it,  they  feel  the  weakness  of  created  wisdom;  they 
feel  that  nothing  but  Divinity  can  comprehend  the 
full  extent  of  divine  love.  Standing  on  the  brink  of 
this  abyss  of  mercy,  these  exalted  intelligences  cast 
forth  their  most  penetrative  views;  but  unable  to 
fathom  it,  are  constrained  to  exclaim  with  adoring 
wonder,.  "O  the  depths  of  the  riches  of  the  good- 
ness of  Christ!"  If  angels  then,  who  dwell  in  the 
source  of  light,  whose  capacities  are  so  inconceiva- 
bly expanded,  find  nevertheless  their  conceptions 
too  Jimited  properly  to  estimate  a  Saviour's  love, 
and  their  tongues  too  weak  worthily  to  celebrate 
it — O  how  little  can  poor  ignorant  mortals  know ! 

But  whilst  this  reflection  would  discourage  us 
from  proceeding,  let  a  sense  of  duty  and  the  plea- 


468  SERMON    CXLVIII. 

santness  ot  the  task,  induce  us  to  follow  the  guiding-r 
of  the  holy  scriptures,  and  to  in«]uiro  into  the  pro- 
perties of  the  Saviour's  special  love. 

1.  This  love  is  everlasting  :  that  is  to  say,  it  did 
not  commence  in  time,  hut  existed  from  eternity; 
and  it  will  not  terminate  while  eternity  endures; 
like  its  divine  source,  it  has  neither  "beginning  of 
days  nor  end  of  years." 

That  the  special  love  of  Christ  towards  his  chil- 
dren has  existed  from  eternity,  is  proved  hy  all  those 
texts  which  speak  of  the  everlasting  covenant  be- 
tween the  persons   of  the  most  sacred  Trinity  for 
the  redemption  of  man,  and  of  the  consent  of  the 
Son  to  become  our  pledge  and  surety.     It  is  proved 
hy  all  those  texts  which  speak  of  him,  as  having  his 
delight   with   the   children  of  men,  and  as  a  Lamb 
slain  in  the  counsel  of  God  before  the  foundation  of 
the  world.     It   is   proved   by  all  those  texts  which 
speak  of '"the  choice  ol  his  j)e()ple  according  to  the 
eternal  purpose  which  the  F;Ulier  purposed  in  him.'' 
I  do  not  enlarge  on  this  part ;  I  merely  mention  this 
fact  that  it  may  warm  and  enliven  our  devotions; 
for  say,  Christians,  what  strains  can  rise  sufficiently 
high  to  celebrate   such  love  as  this?     Shall  a  lew 
faint  and  interrupted  emotions  of  gratitude  be  es- 
teemed a  sufticient  return  for  that  rich  tide  of  divine 
love,   which,  having  no   source  in   time,  springing 
from  the  abyss  of  everlastingness,  runs  parallel  with 
the  duration  ot  God  ?     Shall  nothing  but  a  lew  tran- 
sient remembrances  be  given  for  an  affection  wliich 
resided  in  the  heart  of  the  Saviour,  betbre  a  single 
note  of  adoration  to  his  Maker  had   fallen  from  the 
harp  of  the  first-created  seraph;   before  "(he  morn- 
ing stars  had  sung  together"  at  the  hirth  of  nature, 
or  "  the  sons  of  God,"  the  splendid  host  of  angel- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  t69 

had  "  shouted  for  joy"  at  the  manifestation  of  crea- ' 
tive  power;  for  an  affection  which  thought  of  us 
with  compassion,  and  devised  the  stupendous  plan 
of  salvation  long,  long  before  we  started  from  the 
womb  of  nothingness ;  long  before  time  begun  its 
course,  and  when  nothing  existed  throughout  the 
universe  hut  the  presence  and  perfections  of  the 
adorable  Trinity  ?  No,  my  dear  brethren,  let  oui 
whole  "  souls  and  all  that  is  within  us"  unite  in 
shouting  praises  to  that  Saviour  whose  "  mercy  is 
from  everlasting  to  everlasting  unto  them  that  fear 
him." 

This  mercy  is  "  to  everlasting ;"   it  is  fixed  and 
unchangeable,  and,  like  its  author,  "  is  the  same  to- 
day, yesterday,    and  for  ever."     "  The  mountains 
shall  depart,  and  the  hills  be  removed,  but  my  lov- 
ing kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee ;  neither 
shall  the  covenant  of  my  peace  be  removed ;  saith 
the  Lord  that  hath  mercy  on   thee."     "  In  a  little 
WTath  he  may  hide  his  face  from  his  children  for  a 
moment ;  but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  he  have 
mercy  upon  them,  saith  the  Lord  their  Redeemer. 
If  they  break  his  statutes  and  keep  not  his  command- 
ments, then  will  he  visit  their  transgressions  with 
the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes;  neverthe- 
less,   his  loving-kindness  will  he   not  utterly   take 
from  them,  nor  sufTer  his  faithfulness  to  fail."     That 
love  which  drew  them  to  repentance  when  they  were 
wandering  from   God,   shall  much   more  preserve 
them  when  they  are  penitent,  and  shall  never  be 
taken  from  them.     Other  unions  may  be  dissolved  ; 
the  union  between  soul  and  body,  intimate  as  it  is, 
must  for  a  time  cease  at  death;  but  the  union  be- 
tween Christ  and  believers  riever  will  be  dissolved : 
neither  life  nor  death  shall  be'  able  to  separate  th^m 


470  SERMON  CXLVIH. 

from  him.     Friends  and  connexions   may  be  taken 
from  us  ;  but  whilst  our  tears  (low  because  the   lies 
which  united  them  to  us  are  broken  asunder,  and 
the  hearts  which  once   beat  high  with  aflbction  to 
us  lie  cold  and  senseless  in  the  grave,  we  are  con- 
soled  by  the  recollection  that  Jesus  still  lives,  still 
lives  for  us,  still  lives  to  make  us  happy  by  his  love. 
•'  Having  loved  his  own,  he  will   love  them  to  the 
end;"  to  the  end  of  life,  to  the  end  of  time,  through- 
out eternity.    Though  man,  the  slave  of  error,  whim, 
and  caprice,  may  become  the  relentless  enemy  of 
his  fellow-man,  whom  he  once  caressed  as  a  friend, 
yet  Jesus  will  '•  set  his  friends  as  a  seal  upon  his 
heart,"  and  "  preserve  them  by  his  power  through 
faith  unto  salvation."     Lone:  after  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  "  shall  have  lilted  up  his  hatid  to  heaven,  and 
sworn  by  Him  who  liveth  for  ever  and  erer,  that 
time  shall  be  no  longer;"  long  after  the  earth  shall 
have  been  consumed  by  the  llames  of  the  ju<lgment- 
day,  shall  you,  believers,  received  to  the  palace  of 
the  Kirjg  of  kings,  enjoy  those  raptures  which  result 
from  your  Redeemer's  love;  and  as  your  souls  shall 
continually  dilate   and  your  capacities   enlarge,  so 
'^hall   the   manifestations   of  his   kindness   be   more 
aijundant,  and  your  joys  more  elevated  and  full.     O 
how  precious  is  such  a  Saviour!  how  inestimable  is 
auch  unfailing  love  !     Let  the  men  of  the  world  busy 
ihemsolves  in  the  eager  pursuit  of  perishable  vani- 
ties.    Alas!  when  ''the  fashion  of  this  world  shall 
have  passed  away,"  wiih  what  bitter,  what  unavail- 
ing anguish  will  Ihey  lament  that   they  did  not  se* 
cure  an  eternal  love  on  which  their  eternal  souls 
might  re'^t  ! 

2.  The   love  of  ('hrist   is   most  ircncrous  ;  since  it 
was  undeserved  J  unsolicited^  and  disinterested. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  471 

It  was  undeserved.  This  necessarily  results  from 
the  former  property.  Before  we  existed,  nothing 
could  be  due  unto  us:  a  love,  therefore,  which  had 
respect  to  us  from  eternity,  must  be  unmerited. 
Besides,  believers  as  well  as  others  are  born  cor- 
rupted and  defiled,  with  no  loveliness  to  excite  the 
affection  of  a  holy  Redeemer.  Believers,  as  well  as 
others,  are  "  by  nature  children  of  wrath;"  and 
before  their  renovation  by  his  blessed  Spirit,  lived 
in  a  constant  course  of  enmity  and  disobedience  to 
God.  Surely  such  persons  could  merit  nothing  from 
the  Saviour.  I  mistake  ;  they  merited  much  ;  they 
merited  the  flames  of  divine  wrath,  eternal  perdition 
in  hell.  Yet  even  in  this  condition,  Jesus  commu- 
nicated to  them  the  riches  of  his  love  and  the  bless- 
ings of  his  covenant.  But  why  do  I  stop  to  prove 
that  the  love  of  Christ  is  undeserved  }  It  is  a  truth 
which  is  written  on  almost  every  page  of  the  scrip- 
tures with  a  sunbeam  ;  the  great  object  of  this  sacred 
volume  is  to  point  out  the  free  grace  of  the  Saviour, 
as  the  only  hope  of  the  guilty,  the  undeserving,  and 
the  perishing.  Christians,  your  sentiments  accord 
with  these  representations.  You  abhor  the  thought;^ 
of  being  saved,  otherwise  than  by  free  and  unme- 
rited grace  ;  you  joyfully  lie  down  in  the  dust,  thai 
the  crown  may  be  placed  upon  the  head  of  your 
Saviour;  you  renounce  all  self-righteousness  and 
self-dependence,  and  build  your  hopes  on  unde- 
served mercy.  Alas  !  ill  would  be  our  lot,  did  the 
Saviour  regulate  his  love  to  us  by  our  merits !  How 
soon  would  he  dart  forth  his  thunders  and  sink  us  in 
the  flames  }  My  brethren,  how  much  does  this  trait 
ennoble  the  love  of  the  Saviour  f  He  was  moved, 
not  by  our  merits,  but  by  our  miseries ;  he  had  com- 


i'ii  SERMON  CXLVllI. 

passion  upon  iis,  thoiijjii  we  were  enemies,  rebels, 
slaves  ot"  Satan,  lieirs  of  hell. 

Bnt  though  we  were  thus  undeserving,  yet  per- 
haps our  solicitations  were  so  strong  as  to  move  him 
to  this  (lisj)la}  of  mercy:  13y  no  means;  for  it  is  a 
new  proof  of  the  generosity  of  this  love,  that  it  was 
unsolicited.  What  creature  urged  him  to  undertake 
for  sinners,  and  to  enter  into  that  stipulation  with 
the  Father,  which  was  made  infinite  ages  before  a 
creature  lived  ?  In  answer  to  what  petition  of  mor- 
tals was  it  that  he  cried,  ••  Lo,  I  come ;"  I  come  to 
fulfil  thy  law  and  undergo  its  penalty ;  '»  I  delight  to 
do  thy  will,  my  God  ?"  Who  is  the  mortal  that  ever 
otTered  to  the  eternal  Son  a  prayer  to  descend  from 
his  throne  and  assume  our  nature?  No,  no  !  It  was 
his  own  self-moving  goodness  which  alone  induced 
him  thus  to  act.  He  saw  that  we  were  perishing, 
and,  without  waiting  for  our  cries,  reached  forth  de- 
liverance and  proflt'red  us  salvation. 

But  was  not  liie  Saviour  induced  thus  to  act  by 
interested  or  selfish  views  }  No  !  his  love  was  en- 
tirely disinterested.  The  Creator  of  all  things,  crea- 
tures could  not  add  to  his  glory ;  possessed  of  infi- 
nite happiness,  we  could  not  increase  his  felicity. 
He  enjoyed  supreme  beatitude  from  the  immensity 
of  his  own  being  and  periections,  and  from  the 
bosom  of  his  Father,  before  we  had  an  existence ; 
and  he  would  have  retained  this  beatitude,  though 
we  had  never  lived.  He  had  then  no  selfish  motive 
to  lead  him  to  interest  himself  for  us:  it  was  only  the 
overllowings  of  his  benevolence  which  made  him 
interpose  in  our  behalf  And  does  not  such  love 
deserv«>  love.''  Shall  we  bury  such  kiiuhu'ss  in  un- 
Cjralehd  forgetfulness.'' 


MISCELLANEOUS.  473 

3.  This  is  an  efficient  and  powerful  love.  However 
sincere  the  affection  of  mortals  for  us  may  be,  yet 
so  impotent  are  they  that  they  can  supply  but  an 
inconsiderable  portion  of  our  wants,  or  afford  us 
but  a  trifling  share  of  blessedness.  We  have  the 
guilt  of  sin  to  be  purged  from  our  conscience  ;  the 
dominion  of  sin  to  be  overthrown  in  our  souls ;  the 
punishment  of  sin  to  be  averted  from  us.  We  have 
a  God  offended  by  our  iniquities,  to  whom  we  must 
be  reconciled;  an  unholy  heart  to  be  sanctified; 
the  Christian  graces  to  be  implanted  and  cherished. 
We  have  to  conflict  with  the  king  of  terrors  ;  to  pass 
into  an  awful  eternity.  We  have  the  diversified 
needs  of  an  indigent  nature  to  be  satisfied  ;  the  void 
of  a  heart  which  sighs  after  perfect  felicity  to  be 
filled.  Where  can  we  find  succours  sufficient  for 
the  supply  of  these  necessities,  and  the  attainment 
of  these  blessings?  Where,  merciful  Saviour,  but 
in  thy  powerful  love  ?  If  conscience  condemn  us, 
his  peace-speaking  blood  can  assure  us,  and  enable 
us  to  shout  with  the  apostle,  "  Who  shall  lay  any 
thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect .?"  If  our  corrup- 
tions rage  and  struggle,  his  Spirit  can  subdue  them, 
and  render  us  more  than  conquerors  over  them.  If 
the  curses  of  the  broken  covenant  hang  over  us,  and 
hell  gape  to  receive  us,  yet  sheltered  in  his  wounds, 
no  curse  can  smite  us,  no  flames  kindle  around  us. 
If  we  tremble  to  look  upwards  to  an  offended  Judge, 
we  are  comforted  when  we  reflect  that  ^'  he  hath  re- 
conciled us  to  God  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  through 
death."  If  w^e  groan  over  an  unholy  heart,  he  has 
power  to  mould  it  anew  and  to  fill  it  with  the  Chris- 
tian graces.  If  we  be  colled  to  pass  through  the 
gloomy  vale  of  death,  this  Sun  of  Righteousness  can 
enlighten  it,  and  cause  us  even  there  to  "  lift  up  our 

VOL.  IV.  00 


474  SERMON  CXLVirf. 

heads,  knowing  that  our  redemption  draweth  nigh." 
If  we  go  into  a  strange  and  unknown  w  orld,  he  can 
there  fill  our  souls  with  joys  far  above  all  our 
thoughts  or  desires.  O  blessed  period  !  when  will 
it  arrive.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  shall  we  be  able 
to  see  the  power  of  that  love,  which  stormed  and 
vanquished  our  obstinate  hearts;  which  overcame 
our  raging  lusts  and  corruptions  ;  which  threw  open 
the  doors  of  heaven  for  our  reception,  and  closed 
the  gates  of  hell  against  us;  which  drew  us  up  to 
glory  through  a  host  of  furious  devils  and  ungodly 
men.  O  let  us  now  begin  to  shout  those  hallelujahs 
which  will  then  dwell  upon  our  tongue,  and  to  sing, 
"  Unto  him  that  hath  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  made  us  kings  and 
priests  unto  God,  to  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for 
ever !" 

4.  Finally :  to  crown  all  these  properties,  this 
love  wAspcmtful  and  suffering.  Jesus  did  not. content 
himself  to  display  his  kindness  only  by  words  or  by 
deeds  w  hich  cost  him  nothing.  His  love  has  stronger 
proofs;  it  is  attested  by  the  sorrows  to  which  it  in- 
duced him  cheerfully  to  submit.  These  sorrows 
were  incalculable  in  number,  and  inconceivable  in 
degree  :  every  step  that  he  took  through  life,  from 
the  sordid  manger  to  the  bloody  cross,  was  marked 
with  misery.  Poverty,  pain,  reproaches,  slanders. 
these  were  his  ordinary  portion;  and  to  consummate 
it  all,  he  closes  his  mortal  life  in  ignominy  and  pain. 
Let  us  turn  aside  for  a  moment  and  behold  (his  great 
sight.  Christians,  raise  your  eyes  to  tlie  accursed 
cross;  behold  extended  upon  it  the  eternal  Lord, 
the  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Judge  of  quick 
and  dead!  Why  does  he  remain  hanging  upon  it.'' 
By  a  single  word  he   could  cause  the  nkils  which 


MISCELLANEOUS.  475 

fasten  him  to  drop,  and  the  soldiers  who  guard  him 
to  sink  in  the  agonies  of  death.  Ah,  Christians  !  he 
is  retained  by  stronger  bonds ;  he  is  secured  by 
safer  guards :  the  firm  cords  of  love  fasten  him  to 
the  cross ;  the  eternal  purposes  of  mercy  form  that 
powerful  guard  which  even  his  omnipotence  cannot 
resist.  Behold  his  livid  mouth,  his  hands  and  his 
feet  changed  into  streams  of  blood,  his  whole  frame 
torn  by  the  scourge,  the  nails,  and  spear.  View 
the  crowed  which  surround  this  victim  of  love ;  and 
listen  to  their  reproaches,  their  contumelies  and 
curses.  Do  you  shudder  at  considering  these  woes  ? 
Alas !  this  was  but  the  smallest  part  of  what  the 
Saviour  underwent.  These  outward  tortures  were 
joy,  were  ecstasy,  compared  to  the  agonies  of  his 
soul.  Standing  as  the  substitute  of  sinners,  he  en- 
dured the  wrath  of  God  due  to  sin;  wrath  which 
none  but  he  who  was  united  to  the  Godhead  could 
have  sustained.  So  inconceivable,  so  infinite,  were 
the  woes  of  his  soul,  as  by  their  endurance  for  a  few 
hours  to  counterpoise  the  everlasting  damnation  of 
all  the  millions  of  the  redeemed,  who  shall  hereafter 
surround  his  throne.  To  all  this,  Jesus  submitted 
for  you.  These  were  the  powerful  proofs  of  his 
love,  the  tender  expressions  of  his  mercy ;  he  joy- 
fully consented  to  lay  down  his  life,  that  you  might 
live  eternally:  to  be  painfully  crucified,  that  you 
might  be  glorified. 

Such  is  the  nature  of  that  love  to  which  the  spouse 
has  respect,  when  she  cries,  "  We  will  remember 
thy  love."  That  it  is  our  duty  to  imitate  her  reso- 
lution, and,  like  her,  to  remember  this  rich  love,  is 
^o  be  shown  in  the 

lid.  Division  of  our  discourse. 


17G  SERMON  CXLVIII. 

It  may  seem  almost  unnecessary,  tny  brethren, 
formally  to  prove  this  truth ;  it  may  seem  that  it  is 
so  firmly  established  by  the  impulse  of  feeling,  as  to 
render  any  reasoning  useless.  Nevertheless,  as  we 
see  there  are  many  who  entirely  forget  the  grace  of 
the  Saviour;  as  we  all  of  us  are  too  cold  and  infre- 
quent in  our  recollections  of  it,  it  will  not  be  im- 
proper or  unprofitable,  to  consider  for  a  few  minutes 
these  two  ideas : 

It  is  the  duty  of  believers  to  remember  the  love 
of  Christ,  because, 

I.  All  those  circumstances  which  tend  to  produce 
permanent  and  firm  impressions  upon  the  memory, 
are  to  be  found  in  this  love ;  and  because, 

II.  The  remembrance  and  sense  of  this  love  is  the 
fountain  whence  all  holy  actions  and  good  desires 
proceed. 

1.  All  those  circumstances  which  tend  to  produce 
permanent  and  firm  impressions  upon  the  memory, 
are  to  be  found  in  this  love. 

We  carefull}'  observe  and  faithfully  remember 
those  things  that  are  wonderful;  those  things  which 
are  calculated  to  excite  our  love ;  and  those  which 
are  absolutely  necessary  for  us. 

We  carefully  observe  and  faithfully  remember 
those  things  that  are  womicrful  and  beyond  the  or- 
dinary course  of  nature.  *'  Common  e>  ents  pass 
through  the  mind  as  common  persons  through  the 
fetrcets,  without  attracting  particular  notice;"  whilst 
those  events  that  are  rare  and  astonishing,  fasten 
upon  the  mind,  and  leave  a  durable  impression. 
Now  where  tan  a  greater  complication  of  Monders 
be  discerned,  than  in  the  love  of  your  Redeemer  ? 
Examine  it  in  every  part,  and  you  will  find  prodi- 
gies which  nature  cannot  parallel.   That  the  second 


MISCELLANEOUS.  477 

person  of  the  adorable  Trinity  should  leave  his 
heaven,  and  dwell  with  agonies,  that  God  might  be 
reconciled  to  us ;  that  the  Eternal,  should  become 
an  infant  of  days  ;  the  Infinite,  be  circumscribed  by 
a  human  body ;  the  essentially  blessed,  be  the  man 
of  sorrows ;  the  Ruler  of  the  universe,  the  babe  of 
Bethlehem  !  Are  not  these  sufficiently  wonderful  to 
arrest  the  attention  and  to  fix  the  remembrance : 
That  he  who  is  God  should  be  forsaken  by  Godj 
that  he  who  is  inseparably  united  to  the  source  of 
blessedness,  should  be  sorrowful  and  distressed ; 
that,  by  a  painful  and  ignominious  death,  heaven 
should  be  unbarred,  the  flames  of  hell  quenched, 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  vanquished  ? 
Behold  a  small  part  of  the  wonders  which  marked 
the  love  of  Christ ;  wonders  so  great,  that,  at  be- 
holding them,  nature  was  amazed  ;  tlie  sun,  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  source  of  its  light,  shrouded  himself 
in  darkness;  and  even  those  who  were  sleeping  in 
the  tomb  sprang  into  ncAV  life  !  Surely,  then,  there 
are  wonders  enough  connected  with  the  love  of  the 
>Saviour  to  cause  us  constantly  to  remember  it. 

We  easily  retain  and  frequently  meditate  on  all 
those  things  which  excite  our  love.  Do  we  love  any 
object?  Memory  constantly  presents  it  to  us;  in 
our  more  retired  moments,  and  even  amidst  the 
bustle  of  the  world,  the  object  of  our  attachment  is 
the  theme  of  our  meditation.  Now,  what  is  more 
calculated  to  excite  our  love  than  the  love  of  Christ } 
It  contains,  in  an  inconceivable  degree,  every  thing 
that  can  engage  the  soul.  If  we  compare  with  him 
any  earthly  objects  of  affection,  how  infinitely  infe- 
rior do  they  appear.?  Ought  not  then  the  perfection, 
the  infinitude,  the  utility  of  his  love,  to  obtain  love 
from  us  ?     And  if  we  love  him,  we  must  remember 


470  SERMON-  CXLVIII. 

him.  No  business  can  be  so  urgent,  no  sorrows  so 
oppressive,  no  cares  so  weighty,  as  to  make  us  forget 
a  Saviour  ^ho  is  beloved..  In  the  intercourse  with 
our  fellow-men  our  thoughts  will  frequently  be  di- 
rected to  him  ;  and  when  the  world  is  shut  out  from 
our  closets,  he  will  still  be  present,  will  be  the  sub- 
ject of  our  reflections,  the  centre  towards  which  our 
souls  will  run. 

We  easily  remember  those  things  that  are  beneficial 
to  us,  and  7iccessanj  for  us.  And  what  is  there  so 
beneficial,  so  necessary,  as  the  love  of  Christ?  If  it 
be  beneficial  to  be  delivered  from  the  power  and 
punishment  of  sin,  to  be  made  like  unto  God,  to  be 
fashioned  on  no  lower  pattern  than  that  of  tlie  all- 
perfect  Jehovah,  to  enjoy  a  felicity  infinite  in  degree, 
eternal  in  duration :  il"  these  things  be  beneficial, 
and  if  things  which  are  beneficial  deserve  our  re- 
membrai»ce,  then  surely  we  should  remember  the 
love  of  Christ,  wiiich  procured  all  this  for  us.  If  it 
be  necessary  for  our  felicity  to  be  shielded  from  the 
vengeance  of  God,  to  be  rescued  from  eternal 
damnation,  to  be  saved  from  those  woes  which  no 
tonaue  can  describe,  no  heart  can  conceive :  then 
surely  the  love  of  Christ,  which  procured  this  ex- 
emption, should  never  escape  from  our  mind.  In- 
finitely more  reasonable  would  it  be  to  fi)rget  our 
dearest  earthly  friends,  our  highest  temporal  enjoy- 
ments, the  things  absolutely  necessary  for  the  pre- 
servation of  our  life,  than  to  forget  the  love  of  our 
Saviour. 

2.  We  are  bound  to  remember  the  love  of  Christ, 
because  the  remcmhrance  and  sense  ol  fhis  love  is 
the  fountain  whence  all  holy  actions  and  good  de- 
sires proceed.  It  i>  tliis  love  wliich  animates  the 
Christian  to  obedience;  it  is  this  love  which,  in  thr 


Miscellaneous.  479 

strong  language  of  the  apostle,  "  constraineth  him" 
to  labour  for  his  master.  Look  over  all  the  exer- 
cises of  the  Christian,  and  you  will  find  them  as 
closely  connected  with  the  Saviour's  love,  as  the 
nerve  is  with  the  member  which  it  moves.  Does 
the  Christian  exercise  love  to  God?  He  is  enabled 
to  do  it  from  a  believing  view  of  a  bleeding  Saviour. 
Faith  contemplates  this  gift  of  a  Father's  love,  and 
the  soul  is  ravished  into  love,  and  inflamed  with  a 
desire  of  serving  and  enjoying  him  who  spared  not 
the  Son  of  his  bosom  for  us.  Does  the  Christian 
exercise  hatred  for  sin  ?  It  is  from  the  sufTerings  of 
Christ  that  he  discerns  its  infinite  guilt  and  odious- 
ness  ;  it  is  from  viewing  it  as  the  murderer  of  his 
Lord  that  he  is  led  to  execrate  and  avoid  it.  '  Shall 
I  remain  in  sin.^^' — this  is  his  language — 'shall  I  remain 
in  sin  and  crucify  my  Lord  afresh  ^  Shall  I  join  with 
Judas  to  betray  him,  with  Pilate  to  condemn  him, 
with  the  brutal  populace  of  Judea  to  outrage  and 
insult  him }  Shall  I  retain  a  single  darling  lust, 
when  there  is  not  one  in  the  whole  circle  of  iniqui- 
ties which  did  not  combine  with  the  others  to  cru- 
cify my  Redeemer ;  not  one  which  did  not  weigh 
him  down  in  the  garden,  and  stab  him  on  the  cross  ?' 
Does  the  Christian  exercise  patience  and  resignation 
in  affliction  ?  He  is  enabled  to  do  so  only  by  look- 
ing unto  Jesus.  He  is  "  not  wearied,  neither  faints 
in  his  mind,  because  he  considers  him  who,"  ur^ed 
by  love,  "endured  such  contradictions  of  sinners 
against  himself"  He  would  often  sink,  were  it  not 
for  the  remembrance  that  he  has  a  merciful  and  af- 
fectionate liigh-priest,  who  has  gone  before  him  in 
the  path  of  sufTerings,  and  who,  having  been  tried 
like  as  we  are,  knows  how  to  pity  and  relieve  us 
when  we  are  tried.    In  our  weakness  and  distresses. 


480  SERMON  CXLVIII. 

the  consideration  of  this  love  is  a  firm  prop  to  (he 
soul;  whilst  the  storm  rages  dreadful  around  us,  it 
is  an  ark  in  which  we  may  rest  in  safety.  Does  the 
Christian  form  an  act  of  sc/f-rc.ngnafion  to  God  ?  He 
is  incited  to  do  it  hy  the  rememlDrance  of  the  love  of 
an  expiring  Jesus.  'lam  not  my  own,  lam  bought 
with  a  price,  even  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ, 
as  of  a  lamb  witliout  blemish  and  without  spot. 
Though  I  am  thine.  Lord,  by  creation  and  preserva- 
tion, yet  I  am  peculiarly  thine  by  the  endearing  title 
founded  on  redeeming  love;  F  therefore  resign  all 
claims  to  myself,  and  give  myself  up  unreservedly 
to  thee.'  Does  the  Christian  hope  for  the  heavenly 
inheritance  ?  This  hope  is  built  only  on  the  love  of 
Christ,  who,  having  paid  a  ransom  for  our  sins,  has 
entered  into  glory  as  our  forerunner,  to  prepare 
there  mansions  for  us;  and  who,  when  the  wearisome 
period  of  our  pilgrimage  shall  have  past,  will  send 
his  messenger  to  carry  us  from  this  world  to  the 
Father.  If  you  will  in  like  manner  review  the  other 
Christian  graces,  you  will  find  that  they  have  the 
remembrance  of  the  Saviour's  love  as  their  root  and 
their  principle.  Hence  it  results  then,  as  a  necessary 
consecpience,  that  if  Christianity  be  any  thing  except 
a  mere  name,  if  it  require  any  pious  acts  or  holy  ex- 
ercises, the  frequent  remembrance  of  the  love  of 
Christ  is  essential  to  it. 

But,  my  brethren,  it  is  not  every  species  of  re- 
membrance that  is  thus  useful.  Those  who  scorned, 
derided,  crucified,  and  rejected  him,  will  tlirough- 
out  eternity  retain  the  memory  of  the  love  of  Christ, 
which  they  dt^spised.  This  recollection  will  ever 
attend  them;  will  till  them  witli  anguish  unutterable, 
will  constitute  the  very  hell  of  hell.  ^The  remem- 
brance which  the  spouse  in  the  text  resolves  to  ex- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  481 

crcise,  is  not  such  a  mere  historical,  far  less  such  a 
distressing  memory;  but  it  is  a  remembrance  ac- 
companied by  gratitude  in  the  heart,  productive  of" 
the  praises  of  the  lips,  and  manifested  by  the  obe- 
dience of  the  life.  Let  us  resume  these  ideas — they 
constitute  the 

Last  division  of  our  discourse. 
Our  remembrance  must  be  accompanied  with  gra- 
titude in  the  heart.     To  have  some  loose,  faint  recol- 
lections of  the  love  of  Christ  floating  in  the  mind  ; 
or  even  to  discourse  most  profoundly  upon  it,  while 
the  affections  remain  unmoved,  is  not  to  perform  an 
acceptable  service,  but  to  outrage  and  insult  the 
Saviour.     It  is  base  and  odious  to  suffer  the  amazing 
kindness  of  Jesus  to  escape  our  minds  ;  but  to  medi- 
tate on  his  grace,  on  the  benefits  procured  by  it,  on 
the  price  they  cost  him,  and  yet  to  remain  unthank- 
ful, is  conduct  worthy  only  of  a  fiend.     Oh !  what 
warm  emotions  should  fire  our  souls,  when  we  re- 
member but  a  small  part  of  the  effects  produced  by 
the  love  of  Christ.     Man  was  guilty,  exposed  to  all 
the  vengeance  of  an  Almighty  God  :  he  was  destitute 
of  all  means  to  preserve  himself  from  eternal  death, 
subject  not  only  to  the  terrors  of  conscience,  that 
bosom-hell,  but  to  the  strokes  of  infinite  and  inflexi- 
ble justice.     The  creatures  were   his  enemies,  the 
Creator  was  his  judge,   his   own  heart  a   witness 
against  him;  there  was  no  other  limit  to  his  misery 
but  eternity  :  there  remained  to  him  no  hope  of  suc- 
cour or  deliverance.     Jesus  flies  to  his  aid;  he  not 
only  delivers  him  from  all  his  miseries,  he  procures 
for  him  an  eternal  felicity :  and  he  obtains  this  de- 
liverance by  miseries  far  more  excruciating  than 
mortals  can  conceive.     O  my  soul !  canst  thou  re- 
member all  this  without  feeling  and  gratitude  ?  Does 

VOL.  IV.  61 


182  sERMOX  CXLVlll. 

not  this  astonishing  mercy  rtMjiiirc  lioni  thee  ccsU/- 
sies  of  airectioM  .''  ^Vh}  then  art  (hou  so  cold  and 
insensible?  Does  God  require  too  much  of  thee, 
Avhen  he  demands  a  thankful  rememluance  ?  This 
duly  is  not  painful;  this  dutv  is  the  source  of  the 
highest  joy  :  dost  thou  {\y  from  pleasure,  my  soul  ? 
The  reception  of  the  l)eiiefils  of  thy  God  affords  sa- 
tisfaction, but  the  indulgence  of  gratitude  for  them 
produces  a  much  higher  felicity.  Then  let  thy 
transports  and  thy  rapture  testify  that  thou  feelest 
the  value  of  a  Saviours  love.  Go,  carry  thy  grati- 
tude to  the  throne  of  God.  l^ut,  eternal  Source  of 
love  and  of  grace.  %vhat  shall  I  say  ?  I  feel  thy 
benefits,  but  1  cannot  express  them.  O  lot  my  heart 
ever  burn  uith  gratitude  f(»r  them  !  O  let  it  never 
he  artected  by  other  enjoyments  ! 

1.   If  this  remembrance  be  thus  accompanied  by 
gratitude  in  the  heart,  it  ^vill  manifest  itself  by  the 
praises  of  the  lips  ;   it  will  bhine   in  our  discourse. 
\  man  who  is  truly  aflected  with  the  love  of  Jesus, 
cannot  content  himself  to  think  in  secret  of  this  love, 
and  neglect  to  declare  to  others  the  sentiments  with 
which  his  soul  is  inllamed  :  '•  From  the  abundance 
of  his   heart,    his    mouth    \Nill   speak."      Gratitude, 
which  loot?ed  the  tongue  of  Zechariah,  at  the  birth 
of  John  the  Baptist,  will  loose  his  tongue  also,  and 
cause  him  to  ])ublish  the  mercies  and  perfections  ot 
his  Lord.     He  loves  to  declare  in  the  temple  and  in 
the  world,  in  worshij)  and  in  conversation,  the  bless- 
ings he  has  received   from  his  compassionate   Re- 
•leemer  :  he  is  desirous  to  employ,  in   the   praise  ol 
the  Saviour,   the  best  part   of  the   bmith  which  he 
has   received   from   his   goodness.     Like  David,  he 
says,  *•  I  have  not  hid   thy  righteousness  within  my 
heart ;  1  have  declared  thy  taithfulness«iind  thy  sal- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  483 

vation ;  I  have  not  concealed  thy  loving-kindness 
and  thy  truth  from  the  great  congregation."  The 
believer,  far  from  being  ashamed  to  confess  his  obli- 
gations, invites  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  the  differ- 
ent classes  of  men,  all  creatures,  even  those  that  are 
inanimate,  to  join  in  the  concert  which  he  wishes  to 
form  to  the  glory  of  the  God  whom  he  adores,  and 
the  Saviour  whom  he  loves.  After  all  his  efforts,  he 
is  afflicted  only  because  he  expresses  so  feebly  all 
the  gratitude  and  affection  which  he  feels  for  his 
Redeemer.  Ah,  my  brethren  !  what  cause  of  self- 
i"«proach  have  we  on  this  point ;  where  are  the  per- 
sons amongst  us,  whose  words  and  discourses  prove 
that  the  love  of  the  Saviour  has  made  a  proper  im- 
pression upon  their  hearts?  How  many  millions  of 
times  have  we  indulged  in  vain,  useless,  sinful  con- 
versations, rather  than  speak  of  our  Saviour  ?  Think 
you  that  that  slanderous,  that  profane,  that  indecent, 
that  frivolous  language,  which  is  often  observed  in 
your  interviews,  affords  a  proof  that  you  have  been 
properly  affected  by  the  love  of  Christ.'' 

2.  Finally :  to  these  emotions  of  the  heart,  to  these 
words  of  the  mouth,  must  be  added  the  actions  of 
the  life,  if  we  would  manifest  a  true  remembrance  of 
the  love  of  the  Saviour.  In  the  language  of  the 
scripture,  to  forget  God  and  to  sin  against  him,  are 
used  as  synonymous  expressions.  Unaccompanied 
by  active  obedience,  all  glows  of  the  affections,  all 
professions  of  the  lips,  will  be  a  hollow  and  hypo- 
critical sacrifice,  which  God  will  reject  with  abhor- 
rence. Let  us  then  be  careful  that  whilst  with  the 
angels  our  hearts  swell  with  gratitude,  and  our 
tongues  cry,  "  Holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts:"  let  us  be 
careful  also,  like  them  to  fly  to  execute  the  orders  of 
Ood.     No,  my  dear  brethren,  it  is  a  foolish  contra- 


484  SERMON    CXLVIII. 

diction  to  say  that  we  gratefully  rcinember  the  love 
of  Christ,  whilst  at  the  same  time,  by  our  iniquities, 
we  crucify  him  afresh ;  and  endeavour,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  frustrate  the  effects  of  this  love.  Purity 
of  life  is  the  gratitude  which  God  demands.  Beware 
then,  all  those  of  you  who  suppose  that  you  imitate 
the  conduct  of  the  spouse  in  the  text,  because  you 
have  certain  glows  of  affection  when  you  remember 
the  sufTerings  of  Jesus,  and  because  you  talk  much 
of  this  Redeemer,  whilst  at  the  same  time  your  life 
is  marked  by  no  holiness  or  charity.  The  time  is 
coming  in  which  you  will  find,  to  your  eternal  con- 
fusion, that  "  not  those  who  cry,  Lord,  Lord,  but 
those  who  do  his  commandments,''  are  the  persons 
that  remember  the  Saviour's  love,  and  will  be  ad- 
mitted to  his  kingdom. 

Happy  will  it  be  for  us,  my  brethren,  if  we  all 
thus  attest  our  remembrance  of  the  Saviour,  by  the 
sentiments  of  tlie  heart,  the  words  of  the  mouth, 
and  the  actions  of  the  life.  He  will  continually 
afford  us  new  blessings :  he  will  be  our  light  and 
our  salvation  on  earth,  and  our  support  in  the  hour 
of  death:  and  when  his  grace  shall  have  admitted 
us  to  a  blissful  eternity,  we  will  still,  but  with  infi- 
nitely warmer  gratitude,  with  infinitely  more  lively 
sentiments  of  joy  and  love,  celebrate  our  Saviour. 
And  \s\\f\i  our  bodies,  waked  from  the  slumber  of 
the  grave,  shall  be  re-united  to  our  happy  souls,  we 
will  shout,  '  Saviour,  we  no  more  can  forget  thy 
love;  each  moment,  as  it  passes,  will  recall  it  to  us; 
the  full  ocfan  of  blessedness  which  pours  upon  our 
souls,  will  ever  remind  us  of  thy  cross;  and  through- 
otit  the  ages  of  etnnity.  e.ir-h  breath  that  we  draw 
shall  be  an  aspiration  of  praise  to  thee." 


MISCELLANEOUS^  485 


SERMON  CXLIX, 

THE  LORD  OUR  SHEPHERD. 

Psalm  xxiii. 

The  Lord  is  my  shepherd  ;  I  shall  not  want.  He  maket/i 
me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures  :  he  leadeth  me  beside 
the  still  waters.  He  rcstoreth  my  soul :  he  leadeth  me 
in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name^s  sake.  Yea, 
though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  deaths 
I  will  fear  no  evil :  for  thou  art  with  me  ;  thy  rod  and 
thy  staff  they  comfort  me.  Thou  preparest  a  table  be- 
fore me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies  :  thou  anoint  est 
my  head  with  oil ;  my  cup  runneth  over.  Surely  good- 
ness and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of  my  life  : 
and  1  will  divell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for  ever. 

In  the  season  of  affliction  and  bereavement,  we 
iieel  most  sensibly  the  effects  of  the  divine  compas- 
sion. When  we  are  sinking  under  the  pressure  of 
sorrow;  when  those  earthly  objects  which  had  af- 
forded us  pleasure  are  torn  from  our  embraces; 
when  the  world  presents  nothing  but  a  dreary  waste, 
incapable  of  conferring  any  enjoyment ;  then  it  is 
that  God  is  nearest  to  us,  and  that  his  comforts  are 
most  sensibly  felt  by  us.  In  a  single  month  of  afflic- 
tion and  distress,  we  expei'ience  more  of  the  sup- 
porting and  consolatory  influences  of  the  blessed 
Spirit,   than  we  do  in  whole  years  of  prosperity. 


486  SERMON  CXLIX. 

And  when  God,  after  his  benevolent  purposes  in 
afflicting  us  are  accomplished,  interposes  in  our  fa- 
vour and  rescues  us  from  misery,  our  hearts  glow 
with  much  warmer  gratitude  than  if  we  had  always 
remained  in  felicity.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the 
most  tender  and  ailbcting  psalms  of  David  were 
written,  when  he  had  just  been  delivered  IVom  some 
of  those  calamities  of  which  his  life  was  full.  At 
such  periods,  with  a  heart  overllowing  with  grati- 
tude, he  joyfully  celebrated  the  mercies  of  God,  ac- 
knowledged him  as  the  ordy  source  of  true  felicity; 
and,  acquiring  a  firm  trust  m  him  from  the  past  ex- 
perience of  his  mercy,  looked  forward  with  confi- 
dence to  the  future,  assured  that  this  God.  who  had 
already  conierred  so  many  blessings  upon  him,  would 
never  forsake  him. 

You  perceive  the  truth  of  these  observations  in 
this  delightfid  psalm,  which  is  now  to  occupy  your 
attention,  and  which  was  probably  written  at  that 
period  ol  his  lile  when  the  rebellion  of  his  son  Ab- 
salom obliged  the  royal  psalmist  to  retire  from  Jeru- 
salem, and  llee  to  the  borders  of  Lebanon.  Dis- 
pirited and  hopeless,  wounded  by  the  ingratitude  of 
his  son.  for'^nken  by  his  friends,  and  driNcn  to  an 
uncultivated  region,  he  was  overwhelmed  with  sor- 
row, and  treudiled  lest  himself  and  the  small  remains 
of  his  army  should  perish  with  famine;  but  the  event 
was  more  happy:  his  veteran  troops.  ar(|uainted 
with  his  virtues  and  personally  attached  to  him, 
flocked  to  his  standard,  and  the  n^ood  aiul  opulent 
citizens  alliiribd  him  libeial  Mippttrt. 

Kidl  of  i^ratitude  to  that  (Jod  who  had  thus  uii- 
exprc:tedly  led  his  subjects  to  espouse  his  cause  and 
su|)plv  his  necessities,  he  «'\elaims,  '•  7'Ar  Lniii  is  my 
sficjj/unL^'     The  sheep,  a  timid,  defenceless  animal, 


MISCELLANEOUS.  487 

unable  to  foresee  danger,  and  incapable  of  resisting 
an  assault,  indebted  for  its  preservation  to  the  vigi- 
lance of  the  shepherd,  was  a  lit  emblem  of  David 
left  without  support,  until  the  good  providence  of 
God  interposed  in  his  behalf  And  on  the  other 
hand,  the  care  of  a  tender  shepherd  beautifully 
shadowed  forth  the  active  beneficence  of  God  to- 
wards his  afflicted  servant. 

There  were  several  circumstances  that  would 
naturally  induce  David  to  represent  the  Lord  under 
this  image.  It  was  an  image  familiar  to  the  Jewish 
people,  who  were  greatly  employed  in  pastoral  occu- 
pations ;  the  trembling  sheep  and  the  attentive  shep- 
herd were  immediately  before  the  eyes  of  David  on 
the  mountains  of  Lebanon,  at  the  time  that  he  wrote 
this  hymn  of  praise ;  and  he  knew  the  feelings  of  a 
shepherd,  having  himself  in  his  youth  watched  over 
the  flock,  and  been  so  solicitous  for  its  preservation 
as  to  expose  his  own  life  in  its  behalf 

After  he  had  considered  God  in  this  character,  hr 
could  not  but  conclude,  "  /  shall  not  ivmity  Witls 
so  wise  and  powerful  a  protector  I  know  that  I  shall 
enjoy  every  thing  necessary  for  my  support  or  de- 
fence. Unlike  those  earthly  shepherds,  who,  not- 
withstanding the  warmth  of  their  affection  for  their 
flock, are  often  constrained  to  leave  it  in  want  through 
poverty,  through  weakness,  through  the  sterility  oi 
their  fields,  or  the  rigour  of  the  season  ;  unlike  these 
earthly  shepherds,  he  to  whom  I  belong  is  so  rich 
a4id  powerful,  that  I  shall  need  nothing.  He  is  the 
Master  and  Disposer  of  the  universe  and  all  that  it 
contains,  and  his  infinite  love  is  sustained  by  infinite 
power.  There  is  not  a  want  of  my  heart  which  he 
cannot  supply,  not  an  inquietude  of  my  spirit  which 
he  cannot  relieve,  not  a  desire  of  my  soul  which  he 


4b8  SERMON     CXLIX. 

cannot  gratify.  "  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd:  /shall  not 
want.'''' 

Lebanon,  on  the  borders  of  which,  as  we  have  al- 
ready said,  David  now  was,  is  in  part  rough,  craggy, 
and  barren  ;  and  from  its  top,  at  certain  seasons, 
cataracts  of  melted  snow  descend,  which  render  the 
water  turbid  and  insalubrious.  The  psalmist  con- 
trasts the  provision  which  the  earthly  shepherds  who 
dwelt  there  made  for  their  flocks,  with  that  which 
his  divine  Shepherd  made  for  him.  "  He  maketh  me 
to  lie  down  in  irreen  pastures ;  he  leadeth  me  beside  the 
still  waters^  '  Bounteously  providing  for  me,  he  shel- 
ters me  from  the  heat  of  the  noon-day  sun,  where 
the  pastures  are,  not  like  those  before  my  eyes, 
craggy  and  barren,  but  green  and  fertile ;  and  at 
night  he  leadeth  me,  not  to  troubled  and  impetuous 
torrents,  but  to  pure  and  quiet  waters  that  gently 
flow.' 

The  paths  conducting  to  the  top  of  the  mountain 
were  devious  and  crooked,  and  in  traversing  them 
the  sheep  were  exposed  to  many  dangers,  aiid  were 
frequently  bewildered  and  lost.  But  the  Shepherd 
of  Israel  follows  David  in  his  wanderings ;  and 
catisps  him  to  walk  in  plain  and  secure  paths;  "•  i/c 
rc5/orc//i,"  or  briugeth  back  "  mij  soul ;  he  leadeth  me  in 
the  paths  of  righteousness.^''  When  I  wander  from  him, 
the  only  preserver  of  my  felicity,  the  only  source  of 
my  safety,  he  doth  not  abandon  me  to  misery  and 
destruction  ;  he  tenderly  seeks  me,  he  snatches  me 
from  danger,  he  plucks  me  from  the  edge  of  tlie  pre- 
cipice to  which  1  had  tlioughtlessly  strayed,  he  saves 
me  from  the  ferocious  beasts  of  the  desert  that  were 
ready  to  devour  me,  and  compassionately  guides  me 
in  those  pleasant  paths  where  no  dangers  need  ap- 
pal me,  where  no  ibes  can  injure  me,' where  pro- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  489 

cecdiiig  under  his  eye,  and  secured  by  his  care,  1 
shall  advance  forward  in  safety  and  felicity.  And 
this  he  does,  not  through  any  interested  motives,  not 
for  the  sake  of  any  profit  that  can  be  derived  from 
me,  or  from  any  merit  in  me,  but  from  the  impulse 
of  his  mercy,  '•'-for  his  name's  sake.'''' 

In  the  mountain  of  Lebanon,  as  in  almost  all  the 
mountains  of  Judea,  there  are  numberless  dusky 
holes  and  caverns ;  some  of  which  are  natural  and 
others  artificial.  Many  of  them  were  at  different 
times  devoted  to  the  use  of  war;  of  this  we  have 
several  instances  in  the  life  of  David  himself,  who 
more  than  once  employed  them  as  places  of  refuge 
and  as  strong  fortresses.*  Besides  this  use,  these 
caves  were  ordinarily  chosen  by  the  Jews  as  the  re- 
positories of  the  dead :  and  as  from  their  construc- 
tion they  were  peculiarly  fitted  for  it,  so  they  in 
reality  became  the  haunts  of  the  most  ferocious  ani- 
mals, and  the  retirements  of  the  most  determined 
robbers.  Nothing  could  be  more  terrifying  than 
a  valley  skirted  by  such  caverns ;  a  person  in  pass- 
ing through  it  would  be  perpetually  pained  by  the 
recollection  of  the  blood  which  once  had  stained  it, 
by  the  sight  of  the  mouldering  carcasses  corrupting 
around  it,  and  by  the  apprehension  lest  some  fero- 
cious beast  or  bloody  assassin  was  lying  in  wait  just 
ready  to  deprive  him  of  life.     Such  a  place  David, 


*-  Josephus  affords  us  several  confirmations  of  the  same  fact.  I  will 
quote  a  single  example  from  him,  in  which  he  describes  their  construc- 
tion. Speaking  of  those  formed  by  Hyrcanus  in  Peraea,  he  says:  "In 
the  rock  that  was  against  the  mountain  hcformed  caves  of  many  furlongs 
long.  He  made  their  mouths  so  narrow,  that  one  only  could  enter  at  a 
time,  and  this  he  did  for  security,  and  to  avoid  danger  if  he  should  be 
besieged  by  his  brethren." 

VOL.  IV.  62 


190  SERMON  CXLIX. 

by  a  strong  tint!  elegant  figure,  calls  "a  vallqi  of  thf 
shadow  of  death  ;"  that  is,  a  valley  as  gloomy  and 
dismal  as  though  death  visibly  hovered  over  it,  and 
obscured  it  with  his  shadow,  large  and  horrible,  to- 
tally obstructing  the  few  gleams  of  lis;ht  whi<:!t  it 
might  otherwise  enjoy.  In  it  nothing  but  Xh-  ex- 
treme and  unremitted  vigilance  of  the  sheplierd 
could  preserve  his  defenceless  Hock :  yet  such  was 
the  confidence  of  David  in  the  guardianship  of  his 
divine  Shepherd,  that  even  in  it  he  was  free  from 
apprehensioris  and  alarms,  since  the  crook  of  liis 
heavenly  protector  could  guide  him  amidst  all  its 
darkness,  and  his  rod  defend  him  from  all  its  perils. 
"  Yea^  though  I  walk  through  the  imlley  of  the  shadow  of 
deaths  I  will  fear  no  evil :  for  thou  art  with  me  :  thy  rod 
and  thy  staff  they  comfort  ?nc." 

"  /  will  fear  no  eiuV."  Though  J  behold  before  me 
every  thing  that  can  afTright  the  heart,  every  thing 
most  distressing  to  nature;  and  though  I  feel  mysell 
frail  and  impotent,  yet  my  soid  is  calm,  and  instead 
of  treml»ling  with  apprehension,  firmly  leans  upon 
its  God.  ^^  Thmi  art  with  me;"  thou,  whose  power 
is  unlimited,  whose  compassion  is  unspeakable. 
Thou  beholdest  all  my  perils:  thou  pitiest  me  amidst 
my  dangers  and  infirmities,  and  thou  art  able  to  de- 
liver me.  Often  have  I  experienced  thy  care  and 
defence  in  years  that  are  past.  Often  has  thy  Hock 
in  the  most  disastrous  circumstances  been  guarded 
and  comforted  by  thee.  Why  then  should  I  trem- 
ble, since  my  faith  beholds  thee  present  f  "  Thy  rod 
and  thy  stajf  they  comfort  mc."  Amidst  all  the  dark- 
ness and  perplexity  of  my  path,  thy  stafT" shall  direct 
my  steps;  thy  rod  shall  drive  away  the  enemies  that 
threaten  me.  Yes,  my  Shepherd,  in  those  desolate 
moments  when  the  kindest  human  frirtid  can  bestow 


MISCELLANEOUS.  491 

only  an  ineffectual  pity,  and  shed  useless  tears,  thou 
canst  defend  and  sustain  me,  and  fill  my  soul  with 
consolations  unspeakable. 

The  Psalmist  here  leaves  his  figurative  language, 
and  celebrates  the  goodness  of  God  which  has  libe- 
rally supplied  his  wants,  to  the  confusion  of  his  malig- 
nant foes.  "  Thou  preparest  a  table  for  me  in  the  pre- 
sence of  mine  enemies  :  thou  anointesi  my  head  with  oil :'''' 
this  was  a  ceremony  used  among  the  Jews  previous 
to  their  participation  of  a  festival .-  "  my  cup  runneth 
overy 

In  the  conclusion  of  the  psalm,  he  declares  his 
full  confidence  in  the  future  protection  and  favour 
of  God,  and  his  assured  trust  that  he  would  be  re- 
stored to  Jerusalem,  where  he  might  quietly  worship 
in  the  holy  temple :  "  Surely  goodness  and  mercy  shall 
follow  me  all  the  days  of  my  life  ;  and  I  will  dwell  in  the 
house  of  the  Lord  for  ever.''' 

Having  thus  illustrated  at  some  length  the  occa- 
sion and  import  of  this  psalm,  let  us  now  inquire 
more  in  detail  in  what  respects  God  may  be  com- 
pared to  a  tender  and  careful  shepherd.  It  is  the 
duty  of  a  shepherd  to  fruide  his  flock;  to  supply  their 
wants  ;  to  heal  them  when  they  are  languishing  and 
sick ;  to  defend  them  from  danger.  And  all  this  is 
abundantly  done  by  the  Lord  towards  his  people. 

1.  It  is  part  of  the  pastoral  office  to  guide  the  flock, 
to  prevent  it  from  wandering,  or  to  lead  it  back  in 
safety  when  it  has  strayed.  And  say,  believers., 
d-oes  not  our  God  fully  discharge  this  tender  oflice  ? 
In  order  that  we  might  be  safely  guided  through  this 
thorny  maze,  he  has  given  us  his  holy  word,  a  more 
sure  director  than  the  rod  of  the  shepherd  ;  a  direc- 
tor which  in  every  circumstance  of  perplexity  and 
doubt,  cries  to  us.  "  This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it," 


492  bERMON  CXLlJt. 

He  has  given  iis  his  Son  to  go  before  us,  and  mark 
out  the  road  which  we  must  tread,  in  order  that  we 
may  at  last  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  hfe,  and 
drink  of  that  river  of  delights  which  flows  at  God's 
right  Iiand.  He  lias  given  us  his  blessed  Spirit,  not 
o\\\y  to  induce  us  to  follow  the  directions  of  this 
scripture  and  the  example  of  this  Saviour,  but  also 
that  he  himself  may  ''  lend  us  in  the  paths  of  right- 
eousness." VV  liat  ilock,  then,  is  guided  with  greater 
care  than  the  flock  of  the  Lord  ?  Yet,  notw  ithstand- 
ing  this,  they  sometimes  wander  from  the  narrow 
path,  and  stray  into  the  perilous  w  iiderness  :  in  these 
Instances  their  Shepherd  forsakes  them  not ;  he  flies 
to  '•  seek  and  to  save  that  \yhich  is  lost ;"  he  hastens 
to  restore  the  straying  soul,  and  to  bring  it  back  to 
his  secure  fold.  Can  we  not  testify  to  this,  my  bre- 
thren ?  When  we  were  wandering  and  lost,  did  not 
our  careful  Shepherd  seek  us  with  solicitude,  draw 
us  from  the  very  brink  of  the  precipice  on  which  we 
were  thoughtlessly  straying,  bring  us  back  rejoicing, 
and  so  tenderly  guide  us,  that  we  have  been  kept  in 
safety  If?  tlie  present  day  ?  Can  we  not  testify  that 
God  has  lulfllled  to  us  that  gracious  promise  :  ''  Be- 
hold I,  even  I,  will  both  search  my  sheep  and  seek 
them  out;  as  a  shepherd  seeketh  out  his  flock,  so 
will  I  seek  out  my  sheep,  and  will  deliver  them  out 
of  all  places  where  they  have  been  scattered  in  the 
dai  k  and  cloudy  day  :  I  will  seek  that  which  was 
lost,  and  bring  again  that  which  was  driven  away." 
(Ezc'k.  xxxiv.  11,  12.  J G.) 

2.  It  is  a  part  of  the  pastoral  ollicc  to  supply  the 
flock  with  all  things  necessary  tor  sustenance  and 
convenience;  and  God  has  graciously  promised  re- 
?:;pecting  his  people,  (Ezek.  xxxiv.  11.)  ••  I  will  feed 
them  in  a  good  pasture^  and  upon  the  hi^h  mountains 


MlSCELLANEOtJS.  493 

ot'Israel  shall  their  fold  be  :  there  they  shall  be  in  a 
good  fold,  and  in  a  fat  pasture  shall  they  feed  upon 
the  mountains  of  Israel."  Believers,  God  has  more 
than  fulfilled  this  promise;  he  not  only  supplies  his 
flock  with  what  is  necessary  for  its  sustenance,  but 
seems  to  delight  in  making  it  taste  of  the  profusion 
of  his  bounty;  whilst  here  he  feeds  us  not  with  the 
husks  of  earth,  but  with  the  hidden  manna  of  hea- 
ven ;  he  gives  us  to  taste  of  those  rich  blessings 
which  flow  from  a  sense  of  his  favour,  from  the  com- 
munications of  his  love,  from  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  from  a  foretaste  of  the  joys  of  heaven. 
He  gives  now  to  every  member  of  his  flock  that  por- 
tion which  is  best  lor  him,  and  leads  them  one  by 
one  into  those  blissful  regions  where  every  want 
shall  be  supplied,  every  desire  satisfied;  where  God 
himself,  with  all  his  glories  and  with  all  his  mercies, 
shall  be  the  rich  and  never-failing  portion  of  their 
soul.  Ah !  where  is  the  earthly  shepherd  who  is 
either  disposed  or  able,  so  abundantly  to  satisfy  the 
necessities  of  his  flock  .'^  No;  there  is  none  but  God 
who  can  bestow  on  hungry  and  iamished  souls  those 
rich  provisions  which  will  fully  satisfy  them  here  be- 
low, and  fit  them  for  that  state,  where  "  they  shall 
hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more,"  since 
their  divine  Shepherd  •'  shall  feed  them,  and  lead 
them  to  fountains  of  living  waters."  (Rev.  vii.  16.) 

3.  It  is  part  of  the  pastoral  oflice  to  support  the 
flock  when  weak,  and  to  heal  it  when  sick.  And  is 
nQt  this  too  done  by  our  God  }  In  innumerable  parts 
of  the  scripture  he  represents  himself  engaged  in  this 
benevolent  employment ;  in  the  language  of  Ezekiel, 
"  he  bindeth  up  that  which  is  broken,  he  strengthen- 
eth  that  which  is  sick."  In  the  still  more  tender 
expressions  of  Isaiah,  he  "  gathereth  the  lambs  in 


494  oLK.MU.N   CXLIX. 

his  arms,  carrictli  them  in  liis  hosom,  and  gently 
Icadctli  those  tliat  arc  with  young."  Christians, 
how  often  have  you  experienced  the  truth  of  these 
declarations  !  When  you  were  bowed  down  with  a 
sense  of  your  guilt,  and  went  on  your  course  sorrow- 
ful and  sighing,  who  was  it  that  bound  up  your  bro- 
ken heart,  that  gave  you  comfort  and  joy  ?  \V  ho 
but  the  Shepherd  of  Israel  saying  unto  you,  "  Be  of 
good  cheer,  your  sins  are  forgiven  you  ?"  When 
you  first  entered  u})on  the  Christian  course,  advanc- 
insj  with  trembling  steps,  fearing  that  yon  might  be 
overcome  by  the  power  of  temptation,  feeling  your- 
self to  be  feeble  and  helpless  as  the  lamb;  who 
was  it  that  supported  your  tottering  steps,  that  fan- 
ned the  "'  smoking  llax"  into  a  liame,  that  had  com- 
pasFJon  on  your  weakness  ?  Who  but  the  Lord  our 
Shepherd  ?  In  those  gloomy  seasons  when  you  have 
had  fearful  apprehensions  of  futurity,  have  lost  the 
cheering  light  of  God's  countenance,  and  (juestioned 
the  sincerity  of  your  love  to  him  ;  who  was  it  that 
in  this  desolate  condition  restored  joy  and  gladness 
to  your  soul  ?  It  was  your  divine  Shepherd  who 
shed  upon  you  the  beams  of  his  love,  and  whispered 
to  your  troubled  heart:  "  F'ear  not,  thou  of  little 
faith ;  I  am  thy  God.''  In  periods  of  outward  sor- 
row, of  sickness,  of  poverty,  of  contempt,  what  is 
it  that  has  supported  you;  what  but  the  commu- 
nications of  heavenly  grace,  the  consolations  of  the 
blessed  Spirit,  a  tender  feeling  of  the  love  of  God 
towards  you  ?  "  Truly  then,  God  is  good  to  Israel : 
he  healeth  all  his  sicknesses,  he  redeemeth  his  life 
from  destruction ;"  "  he  strengtheneth  him  upon 
the  bed  of  languishing,  he  maketh  all  his  bed  in 
sickness;*'  "  He  healeth  him  when  broken  in  heart, 
and  bindeth  up  his  wounds."  ' 


MISCELLANEOUS.  495 

4.  Finally;  it  is  part  of  the  pastoral  office  to 
defend  the  flock  from  dangers.  And  where  is  the 
protector  to  be  compared  with  the  Lord  ?  Review 
your  lives,  believers,  and  you  will  immediately  be- 
hold a  thousand  instances  in  which  he  has  interposed 
in  your  behalf,  and  rescued  you  from  the  most  im- 
minent perils.  But  were  your  faculties  so  enlarged 
as  to  contemplate  the  whole  plan  of  his  providence 
towards  you,  what  a  crowd  of  deliverances  would 
you  behold !  in  each  moment  of  your  life  you  would 
see  some  instance  of  his  defending  goodness.  At  this 
period  you  would  see  him  so  arranging  events  in  his 
providence,  that  a  violent  temptation  might  be 
checked  just  at  the  moment  your  piety  was  waver- 
ing :  at  that,  presenting  to  you  some  circumstance 
that  would  tend  to  rekindle  your  virtue.  Here,  you 
would  contemplate  him  encompassing  you  as  with  a 
shield,  to  enable  you  to  resist  an  assault  of  Satan ; 
there,  warding  off  from  you  some  calamity  which 
you  were  not  able  to  endure.  Every  where  you  would 
behold  him  so  managing  all  your  concerns,  that 
nothing  should  befall  you  which  wouid  not  work  to- 
gether for  your  greatest  good.  O,  who  is  a  defender 
like  to  our  God  ?  Who  has  equal  j^^wer  with  him, 
or  equal  love  to  impel  that  power  to  action  } 

Do  you  wish  to  see  an  illustrious  example  of  his 
willingness  to  defend  you  in  every  situation  }  View 
for  a  moment  that  miracle  of  goodness  which  aston- 
ished heaven  and  earth.  The  ungrateful  flock  of 
the  Lord,  rejecting  his  guidance,  rebelling  against 
his  authority,  wandering  from  his  paths,  was  ready 
to  become  the  prey  of  Satan,  and  the  subjects  of 
eternal  sorrow ;  but  in  this  situation,  when  none  else 
could  defend  them,  they  found  a  defender  in  their 
injured  Shepherd;  he  procured  a  deliverer  in  the 


49b 


SERMON  CXLiX. 


Son  of  liis  love:  and  altliougli  they  had  advanced 
so  near  to  the  abyss  that  ihey  coukl  not  be  saved, 
unless  Jesus  threw  himself  into  it,  he.  urged  by  his 
canipassion.  hesitated  not  to  perform  this  divine  act 
of  mercy.  After  viewinp;  this  dehverance.  shall  we 
fear  that  God  will  not  interpose  for  our  defence, 
when  we  are  threatened  by  danger.**  Oh  no!  con- 
fident of  his  guardian  care,  we  will  securely  sing, 
*•  The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation,  v.  horn  shall 
I  fear."  The  Lord  is  the  strength  of  my  lil'e,  of  whom 
^hall  I  be  afraid  ?" 

Should  we  not  naturally  suppose,  my  brethren, 
that  all  mankind  would  imitate  the  example  of  Da- 
vid, and  seek,  in  the  kindness  and  protection  of  the 
Most  Merciful,  a  support  in  their  atllictions,  a  refuge 
in  their  distresses  r  But,  alas  !  we  need  only  look 
around  us  to  behold  thousands  of  the  feeble  and 
unhappy  children  of  men.  who  are  still  ••  as  sheep 
troing  astray  :''  who  >till  refuse  to  "  return  to  the 
rShepherd  and  Bishop  of  tiieir  souls."  ( 1  Pet.  ii.  25.) 
Poor  sirmers !  since  you  will  not  attach  yourselves 
to  his. flock,  ''you  shall  want:*'  want  all  the  con- 
solations of  his  grace,  all  the  joys  of  his  Spirit,  all 
the  splendours  of  his  heaven.  Since  you  choose  to 
trace  the  downward  road  to  hell,  rather  than  permit 
him  to  "  lead  you  in  the  paths  of  righteousness," 
you  shall  not  have  him  as  a  supporter  when  you 
"  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death." 
In  that  awful  moment,  whilst  the  darkness  of  the 
tomb  gathers  round  you.  the  remembrance  of  your 
past  wanderings  from  God  and  from  happiness,  shall 
fill  you  with  agony:  and,  in  anticipating  the  future, 
you  can  have  no  hope  of  "dwelling  in  the  house," 
the  heavenly  temple  "  of  the  Lord  for  ever."  And 
A\here  will  you  find  consolation,  when^  after  your 


MISCELLAXEOUS.  497 

final  groan,  vour  soul  bhall  fall,  naked  and  defence- 
less, red  with  unexpiated  guilt,  and  destitute  of  the 
heavenly  Shepherd's  protection,  before  the  tribunal 
of  the  thrice  holy  God.  Oh!  in  time  avoid  this 
fearful  doom.  Let  the  happiness  which  David  expe- 
riences from  the  care  and  tenderness  of  the  .Shep- 
herd of  Israel,  induce  you  to  leave  the  paths  of  sin, 
and  submit  yourselves  to  him :  he  aflfectionately 
calls  you;  he  assures  you  that  he  is  willing  to  re- 
ceive you.  to  guard  you.  to  fill  your  hearts  with  joy. 
Resist  no  longer  his  tender  invitations. 

Flock  of  God  1  ever  be  contented  with  your  lot  in 
life;  remember  that  your  Shepherd,  who  tenderly 
loves  you.  orders  all  things  and  all  events  so  as  to 
promote  your  greatest  good.  To  murmur  at  any  of 
his  dispensations,  is  criminally  to  rebel  against  him. 
and  presumptuously  to  doubt  of  his  power  or  affec- 
tion. Since  you  ••  are  the  sheep  of  his  pasture,'' 
submit  implicitly  to  his  tender  guidance. 

Live  in  constant  depcmlenct  upon  him.  We.  his 
feeble  flock,  weak,  liable  to  err.  incapable  of  de- 
fending ourselves,  can  nowhere  find  safety  but  in 
his  protection.  Like  David,  build  your  hopes  of 
support  in  life  and  death,  for  time  and  eternity,  not 
on  yourselves,  but  on  God :  on  his  love,  his  faith- 
fulness, the  endearing  relations  he  sustains  towards 
you. 

Confide  in  your  Shepherd.  In  all  your  afflictions, 
recollect  that  his  presence  is  with  you,  that  his 
doud  covers  you,  that  his  pillar  of  fire  goes  betore 
you.  that  his  rod  and  his  staff  can  comfort  you. 
With  the  psalmist  conclude,  that,  as  he  bears  this 
lender  otRce.  and  has  hitherto  protected  and  guard- 
ed you,  so  he  will  continue  his  loving-kindness  to- 
wards you.  and  cause  his  ••  goodness  and  mercy  to 

VOL.  IV.  63 


198  SERMON  CL. 

follow  yoii  all  the  days  of  your  life.''  Those  fear? 
•«iid  apprehensions  for  the  future,  which  you  some- 
times Icel,  show  but  little  faith,  but  little  reliance 
upon  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Lord.  "  Why  then 
are  ye  cast  down,  O  our  souls,  and  why  are  ye  dis- 
quieted within  us  ?  Trust  in  God."  Trust  in  him. 
Christians;  he  will  safely  conduct  you  through  this 
vale  of  tears,  render  you  triumphant  in  death,  and 
then  receive  you  to  that  better  world  where  your 
Shepherd  "  shall  feed  you  and  shall  lead  you  unto 
living  fountains  of  w^aters;"  where  he  ''shall  wipr 
away  all  tears  from  your  eyes."* 


SERMON  Cl>. 


ABRAHAM    OFFERING    UP    ISA  At 


Genesis  xxii.  1,2. 

Jlnd  it  came  to  pass  after  these  things^  that  God  did  leiuju 
Abraham^  and  said  unto  hivi^  Abraham  :  And  he  said. 
Belwld,  litre  I  am.  And  he  said,  Take  noic  thij  son. 
thine  only  son,  Isaac,  whom  thou  lovest,  and  get  tha 
into  (he  land  of  Moriah ;  and  offer  him  there  for  a 
burnt-offering  ujxm  one  of  the  mountains  which  f  uill 
Irll  thcc  of 

My  brethren,  the  event  related  in  the  text  is  no 
less  aftecting  and  instructive,  than  astonishing.  I 
am  not  surprised  that  the  worshippefs  of  Molocli 


MISCFXLANEOIJS,  499 

should  offer  their  children  in  sacrifice  to  this  pre- 
tended deitj :  these  worshippers  were  supersti- 
tious ;  this  god  was  cruel.  But  that  our  merciful 
Father,  who  willeth  only  the  happiness  of  his  crea- 
tures, should  impose  such  a  trial  as  this  upon  a  ten» 
der  parent ;  that  this  parent  should  so  overcome  the 
strongest  feelings  of  nature  as  to  comply  with  it  with- 
out murmuring;  these  are  events  which  fill  me  with 
admiration,  till  I  recollect  on  the  one  hand  the  wise 
ends  which  God  hereby  accomplished,  and  on  the 
other  the  power  and  strength  of  that  faith  which  up- 
held the  pious  Abraham.  But  cold  admiration  is 
not  the  only  sentiment  which  this  history  should  ex- 
cite ;  it  is  calculated  to  awaken  the  tenderest  feel- 
ings, and  to  afford  us  the  most  useful  lessons.  I  pro- 
pose, that  this  purpose  may  be  answered,  to  review 
the  circumstances  of  this  event,  and  then  to  inquire 
what  practical  instructions  may  be  derived  from  it. 

God  of  Abraham  and  of  Isaac,  eternal  Father  of 
that  Saviour  whom  Isaac  weakly  prefigured  !  let  our 
meditations  on  this  subject  tend  to  increase  our  ho- 
liness, and  to  inspire  us  with  that  faith,  which  will 
make  us  victorious  not  only  over  the  world  and  sin, 
but  also  over  the  improper  indulgence  of  those  pow- 
erful feelings  of  nature,  which  become  criminal  only 
through  excess. 

It  is  pleasing  and  useful  to  contemplate  pious 
men,  supported  in  the  midst  of  ditliculties  and  dis- 
tresses by  the  consolations  of  religion,  and  the  ex- 
-ercise  of  faith.  From  such  examples  we  are  taught 
more  compendiously  and  forcibly  than  we  could  be 
by  precept,  the  value  of  piety,  the  duty  of  submis- 
sion to  the  will  of  God.  Such  instructions  we  may 
derive  from  this  event  in  the  life  of  the  patriarch 
\braham. 


^00  --EK.MOX  CL. 

He  had  now  arrived  to  an  advanced  old  ag;e,  and 
living  in  strict  cotninunion  with  his  (Jod,  hoped  to 
descend  in  pence  to  the  house  oi' silence.  He  was 
surrounded  hj  temporal  enjoyments;  he  had  receiv- 
ed from  the  Almighty  that  nohlest  and  mo.st  endear- 
ing of  titles,  the  "■  friend  of  God  ;"  he  saw  his  memo- 
ry ahout  to  he  perpetuated,  in  a  son  dearly  and  de- 
servedly beloved,  a  son  given  him  by  miracle,  a  son 
in  whose  seed  the  nations  were  to  be  blessed.  But, 
human  hopes,  how  fallacious  are  you  !  Earthly  bliss, 
how  easily  art  tiiou  destroyed  !  God  will  not  sutler 
his  children  to  remain  in  this  Avorld  without  alHic- 
tions  and  sorrows,  lest  they  should  forget  that  this  is 
not  their  abiding  city,  lest  their  desires  after  the 
heavenly  inheritance  should  be  cooled  or  extin- 
guislied.  It  was  thus  that  he  acted  towards  Abra- 
ham :  "  And  it  came  to  pass  after  these  things 
that  God  did  tempt  Abraham."  The  worth  to  tcmpt^ 
is  generally  used  in  an  ill  sense,  signifying  to  incite 
to  sin  ;  in  this  sense,  God  cannot,  as  St.  James  as- 
serts, tempt  any  man:  when  he  is  said  to  tenipt  his 
children,  the  meaning  is,  that  he  so  orders  events  in 
his  providence,  that  their  piety  may  be  strongly  at- 
tacked, and  its  warmth  and  sincerity  attested  by  a 
victory  over  dangerous  assaults.  It  would  be  bet- 
ter perhaps  to  translate  the  original  \sovd.  did  tn/ ; 
which  is  its  primitive  signification.  God  then  ''did 
try  Abraham,  and  said  unto  him,  Abraham,  and  he 
said,  IVhold.  here  I  am."  ^^'e  are  ignorant  in  what 
precise  maimer  the  Lord  revealed  himsell  to  this 
his  faithfid  servant;  he  did  it  however  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  assure  Abraham  that  he  was  address- 
ed by  (Jod.  Jt  was  a  voice  that  was  iamiliar  and 
dear  to  the  patriarch:  he  had  often  been  lde.--t  by 
such  intimate  intercourse  w  illi  his  iMastcv  ;  the  most 


MISCELLANEOUS.  501 

precious  promises  had  in  this  manner  been  made  to 
him ;  he  listens  to  it  now  with  eagerness,  expecting 
perhaps  new  favours.  What  is  it  then  which  the 
Lord  announces  ?  "  Take  now  thy  son,  thine  only 
son,  Isaac,  whom  thou  lovest."  Ah  !  when  Abraham 
heard  only  these  words,  his  attention  became  more 
fixed ;  he  supposed  doubtless  that  this  dear  object 
of  his  affection  was  about  to  .partake  of  new  mercies 
from  his  Lord,  was  to  receive  either  new  promises, 
or  to  obtain  the  confirmation  of  those  that  had  al- 
ready been  made  to  him.  What  a  stroke  was  this 
order  which  follows  !  Take  this  son,  so  dearly,  so 
justly  beloved  by  thee,  "  and  get  thee  into  the  land 
of  Moriah,  and  offer  him  there  for  a  burnt-offering 
upon  one  of  the  mountains  that  I  shall  tell  thee  of" 
Holy  Abraham  !  what  a  trial  was  this ;  how  great 
was  that  faith  which  could  triumph  over  it ! 

It  would  have  been  much,  had  the  pious  patriarch 
merely  been  told  that  Isaac  must  die ;  it  had  been 
much  to  relinquish  all  those  Ibnd  hopes  which  he 
had  cherished,  and  which  he  had  believed  that  he 
was  authorized  to  entertain  from  the  promises  of 
God.  But  then  his  grief  would  be  mitigated  by 
watching  around  the  sick  bed  of  his  son,  by  assuag- 
ing his  pains,  and  performing  for  him  the  last  offices 
of  affection  :  but  this  feeble  consolation  must  be  de- 
nied him,  for  Isaac  must  be  slain,  must  die  by  vio- 
lence. Even  then  it  might  be  possible  that  Abra- 
ham might  remove  at  a  distance  from  this  bloody 
spectacle,  and  avoid  beholding  the  last  agonies  of 
his  son :  No  !  this  alleviation  is  not  granted  to  him ; 
he  must  not  only  behold  Isaac  struggling  with  the 
pangs  of  death,  but  must  himself  inflict  the  mortal 
blow ;  the  hand  that,  it  would  seem,  should  only  be 
employed  in  his  defence,  must  be  dyed  with  his  gush- 


502  SKRMON    C'L. 

iiig  blood  ;  the  final  groans  of  an  only  son  must  vi- 
brate through  the  ears  of  a  parent  who  has  wounded 
liim ;  and  alter  he  is  cold  and  senseless,  this  parent 
must  li^ht  the  wood  on  which  he  is  extended,  and 
behold  tlie  body  of  his  oflspring  slowly  reduced  to 
ashes.  Ah,  holy  patriarch  !  hadst  thou  been  less 
devoted  to  God,  what  various  pleas  mightest  thou 
have  urged  to  excuse  thy  compliance  with  this  pain- 
ful duty.  But,  my  brethren,  Abraham  was  not  of  the 
number  of  those  persons  who  suppose  that  they  may 
violate  the  laws  of  God,  because  they  cannot  per- 
fectly comprehend  tlie  reasons  of  them:  as  soon  as 
he  knew  the  will  of  God  clearly  dnd  explicitly,  he 
prepared  not  to  argue,  but  to  obey  it  without  hesi- 
tancy or  delay.  He  stifles  the  feelings  of  nature  ;  he 
suppresses  the  suggestions  oi  doubt ;  he  goes  to  per- 
form the  command  of  his  Lord,  and  says  with  resig- 
nation, ''  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done."  "  And 
Abraham  rose  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  saddled 
his  ass,"  (for  tliis,  in  the  earlier  ages  of  the  world, 
was  tlie  manner  in  which  persons  ofthe  greatest  dis- 
tinction travelled,)  "  and  took  two  of  his  young  men 
witii  him  and  Isaac  his  son  ;  and  clave  the  wood  for 
Ihe  burnt-olloring,  and  rose  up  and  went  towards  the 
place  of  wliich  God  had  told  him:  and  on  the  third 
day  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  saw  the  place  afar  oil!" 
What  sorrows  must  have  wrung  the  heart  of  the  pa- 
rent during  these  three  mournful  days.  Whilst  Isaac 
was  addre^sing  him  with  fdial  aflection  and  tender- 
ness, or  speaking  of  the  wonders  that  iiad  been 
wrought  in  (heir  behalf  by  the  God  whom  they  wor- 
shipped, what  keen  regrets  must  have  agitated  the 
atllicted  f  ithcr  in  reflecting  that  in  so  short  a  period 
this  all'-clionate  child  must  be  sunk  in  the  grave  by 
his  arm.     Nevertheless,  he  ^^lill  prosetMle^  his  jour- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  503 

ney  with  a  determined  soul.  His  trial  was  indeed 
great;  but  he  was  not  crushed  by  it,  for  God  who 
inflicted  it  upon  him,  always  wisely  proportions  the 
trials  of  his  children  to  the  strength  of  grace  which 
they  have  received.  Having  arrived  at  the  foot  of 
the  mount,  he  left  the  servants  there,  "  and  took  the 
wood  of  the  burnt-offering,  and  laid  it  upon  Isaac  his 
son ;  and  he  took  the  fire  in  his  hand  and  a  knife, 
and  they  went  both  of  them  together.  And  Isaac 
spake  unto  Abraham  his  father,  and  said,  my  father : 
and  he  said,  here  am  I,  my  son.  And  he  said,  be- 
hold the  fire  and  the  wood,  but  where  is  the  lamb 
for  a  burnt-ofTering."  What  force  is  there  in  this 
tender  address  and  this  simple  question  of  Isaac  ! 
"  The  heart  alone  can  comment  upon  these  words." 
"  And  Abraham  said,  my  son,  God  will  provide  him- 
self a  lamb  for  a  burnt-oflfering  :  so  they  went  both 
of  them  together." 

Having  ascended  the  mount  and  built  the  altar, 
Abraham  "  bound  Isaac  his  son,  and  laid  him  upon 
it."  It  will  be  recollected  that  Isaac  had  now  ar- 
rived to  years  of  discretion,  and  was  probably  about 
the  age  of  thirty-three ;  he  must  of  consequence 
have  been  bound  by  his  own  consent.  Nothing  then 
could  be  more  affecting  than  their  interview  when, 
having  arrived  to  the  appointed  place,  Abraham  in- 
formed his  son  of  the  orders  he  had  received  from 
God ;  and  forgetting  the  Father  in  the  believer, 
urges  him  unreservedly  to  submit  to  the  will  of  the 
All-merciful.  Isaac  yields,  submits  w  ithout  a  mur- 
mur, and  prepares  to  lay  down  his  life  with  calm- 
ness at  the  command  of  God. 

The  final  embrace  has  been  given  and  received : 
the  solemn  and  affecting  farewell  has  been  mutually 
pronounced  ;  Isaac  is  extended  upon  the  wood  ;  the 


504  SERMON  CL. 

arm  of  Abraham  i^  raistnl  to  strike  the  I'atal  blow; 
in  another  moment  the  knife  uill  he  dyed  with  the 
blood  of  his  son.  O  Christians  !  it  is  in  such  seasons 
of  gloom  and  perplexity,  when  all  hope  is  reliinpiish- 
ed,  that  our  God  appears  for  our  succour.  God  by 
his  angel  called  to  him  from  heaven,  and  said. 
"  Abraham,  Abraham  !  lay  not  thine  hand  upon  the 
lad,  neither  do  thou  any  thing  unto  him,  for  now  I 
know  that  thou  fearest  God,  seeing  that  thou  hast 
not  withheld  thy  son,  thine  only  son  from  me."  A 
victim  is  provided  in  the  place  of  Isaac;  God  re- 
new^s  his  covenant  with  the  faithful  parent,  and  con- 
firms it  by  an  oath  ;  and  Abraham  returns  home  re- 
joicing in  these  new  displays  of  divine  goodness.  It 
is  always  thus,  my  brethren;  when  an  obedience  to 
the  commands  of  God  seems  to  lead  us  to  misery  and 
death,  we  find  peace  and  joy :  whilst  in  following 
the  world  which  promises  us  prosperity  and  delight, 
we  find  death,  eternal  death. 

This  interesting  history  affords  us, 

I.  An  instruction  for  Christians. 

II.  A  reproof  to  sinners. 

III.  A  consolation  lor  mourners. 

I.  Christians,  you  are  here  taught  some  of  the  cha- 
racteristics of  that  obedience  which  you  owe  to  God. 
It  should,  like  that  of  Abraham,  be  universal,  willinif, 
prompt. 

1.  Our  obedience  to  the  commands  of  God  must 
be  mtlccrsal.  Our  dearest  gratifications  must  be 
relinquished,  the  severest  pains  endured  rather  than 
violate  his  ordcMS.  Having  learned  the  will  of  our 
Lord,  we  must  prepare  to  perform  it,  even  though 
our  hearts  are  to  be  torn  by  the  sacrifice  of  an  Isaac. 
How  many  are  there,  my  brethren,  who  lorgel  tiiis 
great  characteristic  of  Christian  obedieuce :   they 


MISCELLANEOUS.  50,'^ 

are  willing  to  obey  God  to  a  certain  point,  but  be- 
yond this  they  say  to  him  with  the  guests  of  the  pa- 
rable, "  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused."     They  will 
be  willing,  for  instance,  to  acknowledge  the  truth  of 
religion  and  to  contend  warmly  against  its  enemies  : 
but  to  practise  it  sincerely,  this  is  making  too  o^reat 
a  sacrifice.     They  will  be  willing  to  abstain  from 
gross  crimes,  but  not  to  perform  painful  duties:  they 
will  be  willing  to  attend  to  all  the  external  rites  of 
religion,   but  to   demand  from  them   vital  heartfelt 
piety,  is  to  demand  too  much  :  they  will  be  willino- 
to  comply  with  all  fashionable  virtues,  but  not  with 
those  that  are  contemned  by  the  world.     There  are 
innumerable   other  such   examples  of  partial  obe- 
dience which  will  immediately  occur  to  you.     How 
different  a  lesson  are  we  taught  by  Abraham :  he  is 
commanded  to  perform  an  action,  in  comparison  with 
which  he  would  with  joy  lay  down  his  own  life  ;  a^ 
action  which  seemed  contrary  to  the  character  of 
God,  the  spirit  of  his  religion,  and  the  promises  he 
had  made.     Yet  God  comfnands  ;  all  scruples  must 
be  silenced  ;  Isaac  must   be  sacrificed.     God,   my 
brethren,  does  not  command  us  now  to  ofi[er  up  our 
children  to  him,  but  if  you  have  not  the  same  senti- 
ments which  induced  Abraham  to  comply  with  the 
divine  orders,  if  you  resolve  that  if  you  were  placed 
in  his  situation,  you  would  act  differently,  you   are 
no  Christians;  for  there  is  no  principle  more  plainly 
or  unequivocally  asserted  in  the  word  of  God  than 
this  :  that  a  deliberate  refq^al  to  obey  any  one  com- 
mand of  the  Lord,  is  a  proof  that  our  obedience  in 
other  respects  did  not  spring  from  a  regard  for  his 
authority,  but  from  motives  purely  human.     "  Who- 
soever," saith  St.  James,  "  shall  keep  the  whole  law, 
and  yet  offend. "  deliberately  and   re^olvedlv.  "  in 
vol,.  i\.  «;,t 


JOb  SERMON  CL. 

one  point,  he  is  guiltj  of  all."  Let  your  obedience 
then  be  universal ;  extending  to  those  things  mobt 
painful,  as  >vcll  as  to  those  most  pleasing  to  nature. 
Be  as  ready  to  sacrifice  as  to  cherish  an  Isaac,  \i 
God  should  command  you. 

2.  Christian  obedience  must  be  uilUns;.  All  mur- 
murs  must  be  silenced,  and  the  heart  acquiesce  in 
the  duty.  This  is  a  second  characteristic  of  Chris- 
tian obedience  taught  us  by  Abraham,  ft  is  not  suf- 
ficient to  perforin  those  actions  which  God  bids  us, 
if  we  do  them  with  repinings  and  regrets;  if  like 
slaves  under  the  rod  of  a  tyrant  \\v.  are  driven  in- 
voluntarily to  do  what  we  hate  :  these  are  not  the 
servants  whom  God  approves;  lie  rewards  those 
only  who  love  him  :  and  it  is  one  of  the  fu'st  elU'cts  of 
love  to  him.  to  make  us  delight  to  perform  his  com- 
mands. Behold  Abraham  once  more:  he  received 
an  order  at  w  hieh  nature  shuddered  ;  yet  though  he 
feels  as  a  father,  he  submits  as  a  believer.  The  se- 
verity of  the  trial  does  not  excite  any  improper  sen- 
timent against  God  ;  it  is  a  bitter  cup.  but  still  it  is  a 
cup  given  by  the  hand  of  the  Father,  and  he  prepares 
to  drink  it  with  willinoness  and  resignation.  The 
succours  of  grace  assuage  the  j):»iiis  of  nature,  and 
he  says  with  a  composed,  a  resigned,  a  willing  soul, 
"  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  what  seemetli  him  good.*' 

3.  Christian  obedi(Mice  must  be  prompt.  All  un- 
necessary delay  must  be  carefully  avoided  :  the 
moment  God  speaks,  the  injunction  must  be  com- 
plied Willi.  •'  T()-d;;y,  il"  ye  will  \\v\\v  \\\<<  voicej. 
Iianlen  not  >our  lienrls.*'  Beht»ld  tiiis  exemplified  in 
Abraham:  God  had  counn:uided  him  to  sacrifice 
his  son:  he  does  not  delay  the  exeention  of  this 
oi'drr  (ill  lie  might,  in  (he  »-oiirse  of  time,  become 
more  reconciled  to  a  separation  that  w^s  rendered 


MISCELLANEOUS.  507 

douljly  poignant,  by  being  unexpected  ;  for  "  Abra- 
ham rose  up  early  in  the  morning,"  and  prepared 
immediately  to  execute  the  painful  duty  assigned  to 
him.  Imitate  his  example.  Christians;  when  the 
Lord  calls,  do  not  say  with  those  who  neglected  the 
gracious  invitations  of  the  Saviour,  "  Lord,  let  me 
first  go  and  bury  my  father:"  your  first  duty  is  to 
obey  the  voice  of  your  Master. 

II.  Whilst  Christians  are  thus  instructed,  sinners 
are  reproved  by  this  subject.  The  God  who  spake 
to  Abraham,  speaks  to  you  also.  He  does  not,  it  is 
true,  address  you  immediately  ;  but  through  his 
word,  his  spirit,  his  ministers,  and  his  providence; 
yet  his  address  is  not  on  this  account  less  real  or 
less  binding.  He  said  to  Abraham,  "  Take  now  thy 
son,  thine  only  son  Isaac,  whom  thou  lovest,  and 
offer  him  as  a  burnt-offering  unto  me."  He  cries 
to  you,  '  Sinners,  seize  those  iniquities  which  you 
love  ;  your  sensuality,  your  worldly-mindedness, 
your  injus<J||,  your  revenge,  your  intemperance, 
your  unholy  passions  and  affections ;  slay  them  that 
they  may  not  lead  you  to  destruction ;  let  the  fire 
of  divine  love  penetrate  to  your  hearts,  and  consume 
them  entirely^'  that  they  may  be  a  burnt-offerino-  to 
the  Lord.  Ah,  my  brethren  !  Abraham  had  a  harder 
trial  than  this,  yet  he  did  not  hesitate  to  perform  it; 
and  will  you,  who  live  under  the  clear  light  of  the 
gospel,  which  shows  you  obligations  to  obey  God, 
which  Abraham  knew  but  faintly;  will  you,  from 
whom  nothing  is  demanded  half  so  rending  to  the 
heart  as  what  was  demanded  from  him — tell  me, 
will  you  fall  so  far  beneath  this  father  of  the  faithful 
in  obeying  the  voice  of  God  ?  Imitate  this  holy 
patriarch,  or  he  will  rise  up  against  you  in  the  day 
of  judgment. 


JOC  SERMON  CL. 

III.  And  }'ou.  mourners,  \\]io  arc  Avccping  over 
tlic  tombs  of  those  wlio  were  clear  to  vou,  come  and 
behold  in  Abraham  a  model  and  consoler.  Were 
you  more  attached  to  the  parent,  the  child,  the 
tViend  whom  you  lament,  than  this  tenderest  of 
fathers  was  to  this  most  beloved  of  sons :  yet  he 
resigns  him  to  death  with  calmness  and  submission. 
Do  you  wish  to  know  what  was  that  powerful  prin- 
ciple which  enabled  him  thus  to  bear  so  afflictive  a 
separation  f  Vou  are  taught  it  by  the  apostle  Paul: 
•'  Bi/  falifi  Abraham,  when  he  was  tried,  olR'red  up 
Isaac.''  Believing  in  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God, 
he  knew  that  all  things  were  wisely  ordered  by  him, 
and  that  the  highest  duty,  as  well  as  the  greatest 
wisdom,  of  feeble,  short-sighted  man,  is  to  submit 
unreservedly  to  omniscience,  guided  by  fatherly  af- 
fection. Faith  taught  him  that  the  glories  of  the 
unseen  world  were  reserved  for  his  pious  son ;  and 
fhal,  however  dark  and  perplexing  the  schemes  of 
Providence  may  appear,  *■•  it  shall  always  be  well 
with  the  righteous."  Cultivate  this  faith  in  the 
power,  the  wisdom,  and  the  goodness  of  God ;  it 
will  be  a  prop  to  your  soul  when  all  eartldy  supports 
shall  fail ;  and  by  it  you  will  be  enabled  to  offer  up 
your  friends  to  God,  when  he  calls  for  them,  w  illi 
resignation  and  calmness. 

Put,  my  brethren,  all  these  lessons  arc  taught  us 
\\ilii  greater  force,  ^hen  we  contemplate  Him,  of 
whom  Isaac  was.  so  illustrious  a  type.  W  ill  you 
learn  the  characteristics  of  obediene(».  the  necessity 
of  renouncing  sin.  lh(>  duty  of  submitting  without 
murmuring  to  the  most  afllictive  providences?  Leave 
JVloriah  and  ascend  to  Calvary  :•  behold  there  the 
true  Isaac  ascending  the  hill,  bearing  the  wood  on 
which  he  is  to  be  oilered  as  a  sacrifice ; ♦i)ehold  him 


MISCELLANEOUS  509 

extended  upon  it:  He,  like  the  son  of  Abraham,  is 
not  constrained  to  lay  down  his  lift^ ;  the  offering  is 
voluntary.   The  hand  of  his  Father  is  raised  to  smite 
him :  ah  !  no  voice  is  now  heard  which  restrains  the 
stroke ;  no  other  victim  is  provided   by  God ;  the 
life-blood  of  Jesus  gushes  from  his  wounds.     Whilst 
we  see  this  Saviour  thus  despoiling  himself  of  his 
glory,  submitting  to  every  indignity  and  pain,  and 
at  last  laying  down  his  life  for  our  sakes  ;  shall  we 
not  obey  him  without  reserve  or  limitation  ?     Shall  we 
esteem  any  duty  too  painful,  any  trial  too  severe,  to 
be  undergone  for  the  sake  of  this  Saviour  ?     Shall 
not  our  obedience  to  him  be  ivilling  ?    He  is  too  dear 
a  friend,  he  has  done  too  much  for  us  to  permit  that 
we   should   serve   him  heartlessly  and  grudgingly. 
Shall  not  our  obedience  to  him  be  prompt?     He 
delayed  not  to  work  our  deliverance ;  when  he  was 
for  us  to  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  suffering 
and  death,  he  was  straitened  and  afflicted  until  it 
was  accomplished ;  he  hasted  to  consummate  his 
mediatorial  office  by  the  oblation  of  himself.     And 
shall  we  then,  who  call  ourselves  his  disciples,  delay 
and  procrastinate  the  performance  of  our  duties.^ 

Sinners,  turn  to  this  same  object,  that  you  may 
learn  to  sacrifice  all  your  criminal  passions  and 
pursuits  to  God  calling  upon  you  to  destroy  them. 
Whilst  you  see  this  divine  victim  pierced  by  your 
sins,  murdered  by  your  transgressions,  will  you  not, 
in  return,  immolate  these  sins  and  transgressions  r 
Whilst  you  see  Jesus  "  bruised  and  put  to  grief  for 
your  iniquities,"  smitten  by  the  hand  of  a  Father, 
whilst  he  stands  as  your  pledge  and  surety;  will  you 
not  bring  these  iniquities  to  the  foot  of  the  cross,  and 
there  slay  them  before  him  ? 


510  bEK.MON  CL. 

Finally:  tlo  you,  mournor?!,  diiTct  your  cyc:?  lo 
this  sad  spoctaclo ;  and,  seeing  tlie  sorrows  ol'  him 
of  wliom  Isaac  was  so  feeble  a  type,  learn  to  bear 
your  griefs  with  resignation  and  composure.  What ! 
will  you  repine  at  your  small  portion  of  sorrows, 
when  your  Master  has  undergone  so  much  keener 
agonies  ?  What  !  when  Cod  gave  the  son  of  his 
love  to  such  inconceivable  tortures  for  our  sakes, 
shall  we  be  unwilling  that  he  should  afflict  us  in  so 
much  smaller  a  degree,  and  with  the  design  that  we 
"may  be  made  partakers  of  his  holiness?"  O  no! 
let  the  tears,  the  anguish,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
suspend  our  sighs,  and  silence  our  murmurs;  let  us 
even  rejoice  that  he  calls  us  to  a  fellowship  in  his 
sulTerings,  in  order  that  we  may  be  fitted  for  his 
glory,  and  be  prepared  ••  to  sit  down  wilh  Abraham, 
with  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  tlie  kingdom  of  our  hea- 
venly Father." 


#• 


MISCELLANEOUS.  51 1 


SERMON  CLI, 

THE  SINNER  HIS  OWN  DESTROYER. 


HosEA  xiii.  9. 

O  Israel.,  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself. 

My  brethren,  if  we  beheld  a  person  murdered  and 
weltering  in  his  blood,  or  the  smoking  ruins  of  a 
city  which  had  been  fired  bj  incendiaries,  there  is 
not  one  of  us  who  would  not  be  desirous  to  discover 
the  cause  of  these  miseries ;  there  is  not  one  of  us 
who  would  not  immediately  and  anxiously  inquire 
who  were  the  authors  of  these  horrid  deeds.  Thus 
affected  by  temporal  distresses,  shall  we  look  with 
indifference  upon  eternal  agonies  ?  Prying  with 
solicitude  into  the  nature  and  origin  of  smaller  evils, 
shall  we  content  ourselves  with  casting  a  cool  and 
rapid  glance  on  the  tortures  of  the  accursed,  and 
neglect  to  inquire  into  the  origin  and  source  of  these 
tortures  ?  Let  us  not  act  thus  contradictorily  ;  let 
us  strip  off  the  covering  from  the  infernal  pit,  and, 
looking  down  into  it,  behold  those  "chains  of  dark- 
ness," that  '•  smoke  which  ascendeth  for  ever,"  that 
"  fire  which  never  is  quenched,"  that  "  worm  which 
never  dieth."  Let  us  listen'  to  those  groans  and  la- 
mentations which  re-echo  roun  \  this  dreary  abode ; 
and  while  with  fearfulness  and  tremblins:  we  con- 


612  SERMON  CLl. 

sider  these  a«jonies,  let  us  levorcntl^  crj  to  the 
Fountain  of  Iii,dit,  Who  is  it,  holj  God,  that  hath 
dug;  tliis  ab}  ss  ?  Who  is  it  that  hath  pushed  these 
suirerers  into  it?  Wlio,  who  is  the  author  of  this 
unutterahle  wo  ?  To  this  (juestion  the  God  of  truth 
rephes  in  our  text:  '-'Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed 
thyself."  Sinners,  you  are  the  authors  of  your  own 
perdition;  you  have  forged  those  chains  which  hind 
you;  you  have  kindled  those  llames  which  consume 
you;  you  have  pulled  down  that  vengeance  which 
fills  you  with  horror  and  sinks  you  in  despair. 

This  is  the  decision  of  that  God  •'  who  cannot  be 
deceived,"  and  who  cannot  deceive.  When  he 
speaks  thus  clearly,  surely  it  is  the  duty  of  sinners 
to  acknowledge  his  truth,  and  believe  his  declara- 
tions. But  do  they  make  tliis  acknowledgment? 
Do  they  exercise  this  belief?  i\o  ;  in  their  hearts, 
and  sometimes  with  their  lips,  they  dare  blasphe- 
mously to  cast  the  blame  of  their  destruction  from 
themselves  upon  God.  Sometimes  it  is  his  decree 
which  constrains  them;  sometimes  it  is  the  with- 
holding of  his  grace  which  excuses  them;  sometimes 
it  is  the  force  of  temptation  and  their  own  inability, 
which  exempts  them  from  blame. 

Since  by  such  pleas  the  sinner  quiets  the  clamours 
of  his  conscience  and  dishonours  (he  God  whom  we 
love,  let  us  strive  to  strip  him  of  those  pleas,  and 
vindicate  the  cause  of  God.  These  object^^  \rdl  be 
attained  by  a  carefid  meditation  on  tlie  following 
proposition,  which  naturally  flows  from  the  text  : 

'J'he  destruction  of  impcmtcnt  sinncis  is  jnorurcd  by 
themselves  ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  accursed  must  loy 
(dl  the  bhunc  of  their  perdition,  not  on  Cod,  but  on  them- 
selves. 

t' 


MISCELLANEOUS.  513 

Two  things  are  requisite  for  the  iUustration  of  this 
proposition : 

I.  We  must  establish  its  truth  by  arguments. 

II.  We  must  answer  the  objections  that  are  made 
against  it. 

You  have  before  you  the  whole  division  of  the 
ensuing  discourse. 

I.  That  the  destruction  of  the  impenitent  is  pro- 
cured by  themselves,  will  be  evident  to  you  if  you 
attend  to  the  attributes^  the  word^  the  conduct  of  God, 
the  sentiments  of  believers,  and  the  confessions  of  sinners. 

1.  The  attributes  of  God.      Every  perfection  of 
Deity  must  be  prostrated  and  trampled  upon,  before 
the  blame  can  be  cast  upon  him  for  the  perdition  of 
sinners.     Where  would  be  his  justice,  if  the  miserable 
victims  of  despair  could  address  him  as  they  sunk 
into  the  flames,  and  say  with  truth:  '  Thou  art  the 
procuring  cause  of  that  wo  which  I  am  about  to  suf- 
fer ;  it  is  owdng  to  thee  alone  that  I  have  not  escaped 
this  torment !'     Where  would  be  his  tender  mercy, 
his  infinite  love,  his  abounding  grace,  if  the  helpless, 
hopeless  inhabitants  of  hell  could  look  up  to  his 
throne  and  cry,  '  There  sits  the  Being  who  sent  me 
hither  :  it  is  his  fault  and  not  mine,  that  instead  of  a 
tortured  fiend,  1  am  not  an  holy  angel !'     Where 
would  be  his  veracity,  if  the  plain  assertion  in  our 
text,  and  many   others  equally  express,  might  be 
charged  with  untruth  ?     Look  over  his  other  attri- 
butes, and  you  will  find  that  in  a  similar  manner  they 
must  all  be  violated  by  the  denial  of  this  proposition. 
Sinners,  is  it  a  small  matter,  think  you,  thus  "  to 
charge  God  foolishly ;"  thus  blasphemously  to  strip 
him  of  his  perfections,  and  represent  him  as  a  mon- 
ster of  injustice,  of  cruelty,  and  of  falsehood  ? 

VOL.  IV.  65 


.}|4  atllMON  CLl. 

2.  AO'^r  tliu^*  considcriniT  the  attributes^  attoni]  to 
the  nortl  ol  (Jod.  \\  liat  tern)S  does  it  use  when  it 
ypcaks  of  his  nature?  When  he  makes  his  name 
known  unto  Moses,  he  proclaims  :  "  The  Lord,  the 
Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  long-sutlering,  and 
abundant  in  goodness  and  truth,  keeping  mercy  for 
thousands,  forgiving  ini(jnily.  transgression,  and  sin.*" 
And  elsewfiere  he  declares.  "  I  am  the  Lord,  who 
exercise  loving-kindness,  righteousness,  and  judg- 
ment; for  in  these  things  I  delight,  saith  the  Lord." 
When  the  cliurch  of  Israel  worshipped  him,  they 
declared,  '•  Thou  art  a  God  ready  to  pardon,  gra- 
cious and  merciful,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kind- 
ness." AVhen  his  eternal  Son  would  give  us  a  true 
view  of  his  Father's  character,  he  assures  us  that 
his  goodness  so  infinitely  exceeds  that  of  any  crea- 
ture, that  on  a  comparison  it  may  be  said,  "  There 
is  none  good,  save  God."  When  John  would  teach 
us  the  nature  of  Him  for  whom  his  heart  burned 
with  such  warm  aflection,  he  exclaims,  '•  God  is 
love."  Now,  if  God  be  to  blame  for  the  sinner's 
perdition,  these  and  a  thousand  similar  texts,  are 
not  merely  unmeaning — they  are  false. 

When  God  bcliolds  =;inn«MS  obstinately  despising 
his  calls,  scorning  his  profFered  grace,  and  rusliing 
on  to  destruction,  what  is  his  language  ?  *'  O  that 
they  were  wise  ;  that  they  understood  this;  that  they 
would  consider  their  latter  end  !"  "  O  that  my  peo- 
ple had  hearkened  unto  me!"  *'  O  that  thou  hadst 
known,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  tjiat  be- 
long to  thy  peace  !"  '•  'J'urn  ye,  ttirn  ye,  from  your 
evil  way,  for  why  will  ye  die,  O  house  of  Israel?" 
*•  How  shall  I  gi\  (>  thee  up,  Rphraim  ?  How  shall 
1  deliver  thee,  Israel  ?  How  shall  I  make  thee  as 
Admah  ."^  How  shall  1  set  thee  as  Zrb'^im?"     Now 


MISCELLANEOUS,  515 

if  God  be  to  blame  for  the  sinner's  perdition,  all 
these  tender  expostulations  must  be  only  a  pompous 
display  of  unreal  feelings ;  all  these  pathetic  com- 
plaints must  be  only  vain  and  delusive  mockery. 

Besides,  God  gives  us  many  express  and  unequi- 
vocal assurances  that  he  would  "  have  all  men  to 
be  saved ;"  "  that  he  is  not  willing  that  any  should 
perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth:"  and  lest  these  assurances  should  not 
satisfy  us,  he  has  confirmed  them  by  his  oath ;  and 
"  since  he  could  swear  by  no  greater,  hath  sworn 
by  himself,"  saying,  "  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  I 
have  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  but 
that  the  wicked  turn  from  his  way  and  live."  Now, 
if  God  be  to  blame  for  the  sinner's  perdition,  these 
assurances  and  this  oath  must  be  untrue:  the  God 
of  heaven  must  not  only  be  a  deceiver,  he  must  also 
be  perjured. 

You  shudder,  my  brethren,  and  you  justly  shud- 
der, at  so  impious  a  conclusion  :  but  it  is  a  conclu- 
sion which  we  must  necessarily  embrace,  unless  we 
maintain  that  the  ungodly  are  themselves  the  authors 
and  procurers  of  their  eternal  wo.  "•  O  Israel,  thou 
hast  destroyed  thyself!" 

3.  From  considering  the  word,  let  us  pass  to  an 
examination  of  the  conduct  of  God ;  and  whether 
we  reflect  on  the  manner  in  which  he  has  acted  to- 
wards our  race  in  general^  or  towards  each  one  of  us  in 
particular^  we  must  be  convinced  that  if  we  are  lost, 
the  blame  of  our  perdition  must  rest  entirely  on  our- 
selves. 

He  created  our  race  pure  and  holy,  enstamped 
with  his  own  image,  having  no  criminal  desires,  no 
tendency  to  evil,  no  irregular  appetites.  He  en- 
dued us  with  reason  to  direct  our  conduct,  with 


ijl6  SERMON  CLI. 

conscience  to  point  us  to  duty,  with  atl'ections  which 
could  be  satisfied  only  when  fixed  upon  the  sove- 
reign good.  He  barred  against  us  the  i^ates  to  per- 
dition ;  and  it  was  man,  not  God,  which  burst  open 
these  gates  to  make  a  passage  to  wo.  Wlicii  wc 
had  thus  fallen,  when  the  flames  already  were  kind- 
ling around  us,  when  the  curses  of  a  violated  cove- 
nant were  just  descending  on  our  heads,  and  mc 
could  find  no  reiiige,  the  Lord  interposed  and  res- 
cued us.  Entering  into  a  covenant  of  grace,  he 
made  salvation  possible ;  he  gave  up  the  Son  of  his 
bosom  to  fulfil  the  law  in  our  behalf,  and  to  bear  the 
punishment  due  ibr  our  sins ;  he  offers  the  righteous- 
ness and  merits  of  this  Son,  to  all,  without  exception, 
who  will  accept  liim  as  their  Ruler  and  Redeemer. 
The  sentiments  of  conscience,  the  declarations  of 
his  word,  his  fearful  threatenings,  the  instructions  ol 
the  pious,  the  attractive  displays  of  heavenly  glory, 
the  dreadful  denunciations  of  future  misery,  are  so 
many  mounds  and  barriers  with  which  he  has  guard- 
ed the  avenues  to  destruction.  The  transgressor 
must  leap  over  these  mounds  before  he  can  plunge 
into  destruction ;  he  must  ibrce  these  barriers  be- 
fore he  can  seize  on  death.  Besides  all  this,  God 
has  freely  offered  his  blessed  Spirit,  as  a  safe  and 
unerring  guide  to  heaven,  to  all  who  will  ask  for  him 
sincerely,  humbly,  and  under  a  sense  of  their  need : 
He  has  caused  the  blood  of  the  Saviour  to  (low.  an 
ocean  of  merry,  between  us  and  hell.  And  after 
thou  hast  done  all  this,  O  my  God,  shall  we  still 
dare  to  say,  that  thou  art  the  cause  of  our  destruc- 
tion ?  No,  no  :  "  To  thee  belongeth  righteousness'' 
and  mercy;  "but  lo  us  shame  and  confusion  of  face." 
After  thus  thinking  of  his  <'onduet  towards  our 
race  in  general,  think  of  his  conduct  to  >/qu  iapurliai- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  0 1  7 

tar.  How  much  has  he  done  to  deter  you  from  mi- 
sery, to  allure  you  to  happiness  ?  How  many  times 
has  he  called  to  you  by  his  providence,  by  his  word, 
by  his  ministers,  by  his  people,  by  his  Spirit ;  how 
many  times  has  he  called  to  you  in  all  these  differ- 
ent manners,  "  Why  will  ye  die  ?"  Though  his 
dealings  have  been  diverse,  yet  there  is  not  one  of 
you  to  whom  he  has  not  given  numerous  assistances 
and  encouragements  in  the  path  to  heaven.  To  this 
person  he  has  given  a  pious  parent ;  to  that  a  holy 
wife  or  husband  ;  who  have  with  earnest  solicitude 
and  with  bitter  tears,  besought  their  sinful  relatives 
to  think  of  the  concerns  of  eternity.  You  have  re- 
ceived from  him  riches  and  pleasures,  that  he  might 
draw  you  through  gratitude  to  devote  yourself  unto 
him.  You  have  received  from  him  disappointment, 
affliction,  poverty,  and  pains,  that  finding  no  joy 
upon  earth,  you  might  be  driven  to  seek  spiritual 
pleasures.  You  were  in  imminent  danger  of  sud- 
den death  whilst  you  were  unprepared  for  it;  but  his 
providence  warded  of  the  stroke,  and  lengthened  out 
your  season  of  probation.  You  were  brought  by 
sickness  to  the  borders  of  the  o-rave,  and  standino- 
on  the  brink  of  the  pit  were  just  ready  to  take  the 
final  plunge.  God  stretched  forth  from  heaven  the 
arm  of  his  power,  pulled  you  from  the  brow  of  the 
precipice,  set  you  at  a  distance  from  it,  and  waited  to 
see  whether  you  would  be  instructed  by  the  peril 
from  which  you  had  been  delivered.  My  brethren,  lei 
each  of  you  fill  up  this  sketch  for  himself  Let  each  of 
you  silently  review  the  conduct  of  God  to  you,  from 
the  time  that  you  first  laid  on  the  bosom  of  your  mo- 
ther to  the  present  moment,  Mark  attentively  the 
mercies  you  .have  received,  the  dangers  from  which 
you  have  been  saved,  the  long-suffering  compassion 


-518  SERMON     CLI. 

nhicli  has  been  exercisctl  towards  )ou,  llie  calle? 
and  invitations  o(  God  wliicli  liave  sounded  in  your 
ears,  tlie  means  of  grace,  the  public  instructions  and 
the  private  helps  which  you  have  enjoyed,  the  mov- 
Ings  of  the  Spirit  upon  your  hearts  inciting  you  to 
obedience.  Let  each  of  you  mark  these  circum- 
stances, and  you  cannot  fail  to  be  convinced,  that  il 
you  perish,  you  must  be  the  authors  of  your  own  per- 
dition.    ^'  O  Israel  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself." 

4.  The  scntimenfs  of  all  believers  establish  this  same 
truth.  Inquire  of  them  why  they  so  long  remained  in 
the  road  to  destruction:  ask  them  whether  God,  or 
they,  were  to  blame,  that  they  did  not  sooner  aban- 
don it.  They  will  without  hesitancy  reply  to  you 
ihat  they  alone  were  in  iault ;  that  God  invited  them 
and  was  willing  to  receive  them  ;  but  that  their  own 
obstinacy  and  impenitence,  made;them  reject  his  in- 
vitations, and  refuse  to  come  unto  him.  And  can  it 
be  conceived  for  a  moment  that  Christians  of  all  ages, 
of  all  conditions,  of  all  denominations,  sliould  without 
a  single  exception  concur  in  (Unbracing  a  sentiment 
so  mortifying  to  the  pride  of  human  nature,  unless, 
(his  sentiment  were  established  by  scripture  and  con- 
firmed by  their  own  feelings? 

5.  Finally,  remember  that  this  testimony  of  be- 
lievers is  corroborated  by  the  confessions  of  sinners 
themselves.  With  whatever  confidence  and  inge- 
iniity  transgressors,  while  in  health  and  strength- 
may  assert  their  blamelessness ;  with  whate\er  im- 
piety and  boldness  they  may  charge  God  a^  llie  au- 
(lior  of  their  dt'struciion,  yet  their  language  will  be 
changed  in  that  honest  hour  when  they  shall  have  to 
struggle  with  the  king  of  terrors.  I  have  more  than 
once  heard  the  sinner,  while  he  supposed  that  death 
was  vet  at  a  distance  from  him.  quieting  liis  Vi)i^- 


MIS£;ELLANEOLb.  511* 

science  by  sophistical  reasoning,  and  excusing  him- 
self for  his  continuance  in  guilt.  1  have  beheld  this 
same  sinner  stretched  on  the  bed  of  sickness,  pale, 
feeble,  languishing,  in  the  midst  of  the  tears  and  the 
sighs  of  his  relatives,  expecting  each  moment  tl>at 
death  would  arrive  to  tear  his  unwilling  soul  from  his 
body,  and  bear  it  io  the  tribunal  of  his  Judge.  Ah  I 
his  faltering  tongue  no  longer  dared  to  extenuate  his 
crimes ;  his  trembling  lips  abstained  from  their  un- 
holy charges  against  God  :  but  shuddering  and  af- 
frighted by  considering  the  misery  which  awaited 
him,  he  exclaimed,  '  Fool  that  I  was,  to  have  rejected 
an  offered  salvation ;  to  have  closed  my  ears  against 
a  wooing  Redeemer;  to  have  slighted  the  importuni- 
ties of  a  compassionate  God  !  I  perish,  and  I  perish 
Hnder  the  agonizing  reflection,  that  none  but  myself 
is  to  blame.' 

And  could  we  follow  sinners  beyond  the  grave ; 
could  we  behold  them  in  their  torments,  and  iiear 
the  sad  accents  which  burst  from  their  lips,  with 
what  emphasis,  what  energy,  would  they  confirm 
the  truth  that  we  are  establishing.  Oh  !  were  it 
in  their  power,  they  would  give  millions  of  worlds  to 
be  freed  from  the  dreadful  reflection  that  their  own 
folly  brought  them  to  that  state  of  wo.  This  tortur- 
ing remembrance,  'we  have  destroyed  ourselves,' 
preys  like  a  serpent  upon  their  souls,  and  stings  them 
to  madness. 

Unite  all  the  reflections  which  have  been  made, 
and  you  will,  we  trust,  be  convinced  that  the  accursed 
must  Imj  all  the  blame  of  their  perdition^  not  on  God,  but 
on  themselves. 

Nevertheless,  sinners  object  to  this  truth;  and 
they  found  the  principal  of  tlieir  objections  on  the 


020  SERMON  CLI. 

decrees  of  God^  and  on  the  inability  of  man.  We  are  to 
examine  these  objections  in  the 

lid.  Division  of  our  discourse. 

The  first  objection  which  the  sinner  makes  against 
the  doctrine  that  we  have  been  establishing  is  this: 
Since  God  has  decreed  whatsoever  comes  to  pass.,  and  .unce 
his  decrees  are  irreversible^  it  will  follow  that  if  I  am  de- 
stroyed., it  will  be  through  the  compulsive  power  of  the  di" 
vine  decree.,  and  not  through  my  own  fault.  On  this  very 
common  objection  we  make  the  Ibllowing  remarks : 

1.  The  proofs  of  our  doctrine  have  been  drawn 
from  plain  and  simple  sources :  the  principles  on 
which  we  built  our  reasoning  were  clear ;  the  de- 
ductions from  them  were  intelligible,  and  level  to 
the  weakest  capacity.  But  on  the  contrary,  the  ob- 
jection is  drawn  from  a  subject  of  which  we  have 
very  inadequate  conceptions,  in  which  we  soon  get 
beyond  our  depth,  and  feel  ourselves  involved  in 
ditficulties  and  darkness.  Is  it  not  then  most  clear, 
that  an  objection  of  this  nature,  even  though  it  were 
insurmountable  to  us,  ought  nevertheless  to  have 
but  little  weight  against  such  a  body  of  clear  and 
perspicuous  evidence  .'* 

2.  The  principle  on  which  this  objection  is  found- 
ed is  not  a  just  one.  What  is  this  principle  ?  That 
when  two  doctrines  are  aflirmed  in  the  scripture, 
which  to  our  limited  capacity  appear  irreconcilable, 
we  are  authorized  to  embrace  the  one  and  r<'ject 
the  other.  Why  is  this  principle  unjust .''  Because 
another  person,  on  precisely  the  same  ground,  may 
reject  the  doctrine  which  we  embrace,  and  embrace 
the  doctrine  which  we  reject.  Let  me  illustrate  my 
meaning  from  the  case  before  us.  Here  are  two 
doctrines  which  we  suppose  to  be  taught  by  the 
scriptures :  that  the  sinner  is  the  author  of  his  ovfn 


-MISCELLANEOUS.  521 

perdition,  and  that  God  has  decreed  whatsoever 
comes  to  pass.  The  sinner  sajs,  '  I  cannot  recon- 
cile these  doctrines,  and  therefore  I  will  reject  the 
former.'  And  the  Arminian,  on  precisely  the  same 
principle,  may  say,  '  I  cannot  reconcile  these  doc- 
trines, and  therefore  I  will  reject  the  latter.'  Now 
then,  that  cannot  be  a  just  principle,  which  is  so 
vague  and  uncertain  in  its  application,  as  to  lead 
two  different  persons  to  conclusions  and  sentiments 
diametrically  opposite. 

3.  Permit  me  again  to  present  to  you  the  interest- 
ing reasonings  of  an  excellent  divine  on  this  subject.* 
When  the  sinner  asserts  that  these  two  propositions, 
(jrod  has  irreversibly  decreed  ivhatever  comes  to  pass,  and 
the  accursed  can  blame  none  but  themselves  for  their  perdi- 
tion— when  the  sinner  asserts  that  these  two  propo- 
sitions are  irreconcilable,  there  are  only  two  ways 
in  which  we  can  answer  him  :  the  first  is,  accurately 
and  minutely  to  compare  the  decrees  of  God  with 
the  conduct  and  dispositions  of  sinners  ;  and  to  make 
it  evident  from  this  comparison,  that  sinners  not- 
withstanding these  decrees,  have  a  perfect  freedom 
of  will,  and  are  not  compelled  to  embrace  perdition : 
the  second  is,  to  refer  this  question  to  the  decision 
of  a  Being  of  unsuspected  knowledge  and  veracity, 
whose  testimony  is  unexceptionable,  and  whose  de- 
cisions are  infallible.  Now  the  first  of  these  me- 
thods is  impracticable  :  since  we  do  not  know  the 
arrangement,  the  extent,  the  combinations  of  the 
decrees  of  God,  we  cannot  possibly  accurately  com- 
pare them  with  human  conduct.  The  second  way 
is  possible  :  there  is  a  Being,  capable  of  deciding 
this  point;  a  Being  who  has  decided  it:  this  Being 

*  This  whole  paragraph  from  Sanrin, 
VOT-.  IV.  ()6 


622  SERMON   CLI. 

is  God,  from  uhose  decisions  there  can  be  no  ap* 
peal.  I  will  suppose  you  to  put  up  this  petition  to 
God  :  '  Doth  the  eternal  destination  which  thou  hast 
made  of  my  soul  before  I  had  a  being  ;  do  what  they 
call  in  the  schools  predestination  and  reprobation, 
deslroy  this  proposition:  that  if  I  perish,  my  de- 
struction proceeds  alone  from  myself?  My  God, 
remove  this  diiliculty,  and  lay  open  to  me  this  im- 
portant truth.'  Suppose,  my  brethren,  that  having 
presented  this  question,  God  should  answer  in  the 
following  manner :  ^  The  frailty  of  your  minds  ren- 
ders this  matter  incomprehensible  to  you ;  it  is  im- 
possible for  men,  finite  as  you  are,  to  comprehend 
the  w  hole  extent  of  my  decrees,  and  to  see  in  a  clear 
and  distinct  manner  the  influence  they  have  on  the 
(k'stinies  of  men  :  ijut  1  who  formed  thorn  perfectly 
understand  them  ;  I  am  truth  itself,  as  I  am  wisdom; 
I  do  declare  to  you  then,  that  none  of  my  decrees 
offer  violence  to  my  creatures,  and  that  your  de- 
struction can  proceed  from  none  but  yourselves. , 
Vou  shall  one  day  perfectly  understand  what  you 
now  understand  only  in  part;  and  then  you  shall 
see  with  your  own  eyfs,  what  you  now  see  only  with 
mine.  Cease  to  anticipate  a  period  which  my  wis- 
dom defers ;  and  laying  aside  tiiis  speculation,  at- 
tend to  practice ;  fully  persuaded  that  you  are  placed 
between  reward  and  punishment,  and  may  have  a 
part  in  which  you  please.'  Is  it  not  true,  my  bre-. 
Ihn'n,  that  if  God  had  answered  in  tliis  manner,  it 
would  be  carrying,  1  do  not  say  rashnes>,  but  inso- 
lence, to  the  highest  degree,  to  object  against  this 
testimony,  or  to  desire  more  light  into  this  subject 
at  present  ?  But  God  has  given  this  answer,  and  in 
a  manner  infinilily  more  clear  tlmn  \\c  have  stated 
it :  he  has  given  it  in  all  those  passages  of  his  word 


MISCELLANEOUS.  523 

which  attest  his  willingness  to  save  man ;  and  there- 
fore, notwithstanding  this  objection,  it  still  appears 
true  that  the  sinner  has  destroyed  himself. 

But  a  second  objection  is  urged.  It  is  founded 
on  the  inability  of  man.  'God,'  says  the  sinner, 
*  does  not  deal  fairly  with  us  ;  he  is  a  "  hard  master, 
gathering  where  he  has  not  strawed ;"  he  requires 
of  me  certain  duties  which  I  cannot  perform ;  an4 
then,  because  I  do  not  perform  them,  sentences  me 
to  wo.'  This  is  the  objection  in  its  full  force-  We 
make  but  a  single  observation  in  reply  to  it.  This 
inability,  instead  of  extenuating  your  crime,  is  the 
very  essence  of  your  guilt. 

Inability  is  of  two  kinds,  natural  and  moral. 
Natural  inability  consists  in  a  defect  of  rational 
faculties,  bodily  powers,  or  external  advantages ; 
this  excuses  from  sin.  Moral  inability  consists  only 
in  the  want  of  a  proper  disposition  of  heart  to  use 
our  natural  ability  aright;  this  is  the  essence  of  sin. 
We  shall  illustrate  this  point  by  a  familiar  example. 
A  beggar  applies  for  relief  to  two  different  persons  : 
the  first  says  to  him,  '  I  perceive  your  misery ;  I 
know  that  you  ought  to  be  relieved,  but  I  do  not 
possess  any  property,  and  therefore  I  am  totally  un- 
able to  relieve  you.'  Here  is  an  instance  of  natural 
inability,  and  it  perfectly  exempts  the  person  from 
the  sin  of  uncharitableness.  The  second  says  to 
him,  '  I  perceive  your  oiisery  ;  I  know  that  you  ought 
to  be  relieved ;  I  have  a  sufficiency  of  money ;  but 
Hiave  such  a  dreadful  hardness  of  heart  that  I  canr 
not  pity  your  distresses,  and  that  I  am  totally  unable 
to  relieve  you.'  Here  is  an  instance  of  moral  ina- 
bility ;  instead  of  excusing  from  sin,  it  is  that  which 
constitutes  the  very  essence  of  the  sin.  aad  which 
renders  the  man  nncharitablp. 


i24  faERMOX  CLI. 

Now  then,  sinners,  lei  us  examine  under  which 
species  ol'  inability  you  lie.  II'  under  the  iirst,  you 
are  excusahle;  if  under  the  second,  you  are  inex- 
cusable. Natural  inabilily  then  consists  in  a  defect 
of  rational  faculties,  bodily  powers,  .or  external  ad- 
vantages. If  you  were  without  any  reason  to  inider- 
starid  the  truths  of  the  i^ospcl,  without  any  external 
senses  by  which  these  truths  could  be  conveyed  to 
your  mind,  without  any  opportunity  of  ever  hearing 
of  these  truths,  you  would  not  be  blameable  for  not 
closing  with  the  gospel  oilers  of  salvation.  But  that 
understanding  which  is  employed  in  the  investiga- 
tion of  natural  truths,  is  capable  of  being  employed 
in  the  investigation  of  spiritual  truths;  but  that  love 
■which  is  exercised  upon  the  creature,  is  capable  of 
being  exercised  upon  the  Creator,'  but  your  outward 
senses  and  external  situation  are  such  that  you  have 
known  these  things;  there  is  then  no  natural  inabil- 
ity in  your  case ;  you  labour  only  under  a  moral  in- 
ability. The  question  then  recurs,  do<iS  this  excuse 
you  .'^  On  the  contrary,  it  is  this  which  constitutes 
your  sin.  Moral  inabilily  consists,  as  we  have  said, 
in  a  want  of  a  proper  disposition  of  heart  to  use  our 
natural  ability  aright.  Moral  inability  consists  in 
viciousness  oi  heart  and  depra\ity  of  disposition. 
When  you  say,  therefore,  '1  am  excusable,  because 
I  am  morally  unable  to  repent,  lo  believe,  to  love 
God  ;"  you  say,  in  other  words,  "  I  am  excusable, 
because  I  have  so  dreadfully  guilty  and  corrupted  a 
lieart,  that  I  have  no  disposition  lo  repent,  to  be- 
lieve, to  love  God.'  What  says  conscience  to  this 
pica.'*  What  would  a  civil  judge  say  to  such  an 
apology  in  the  case  of  murder  or  theft  ?  No.  sin- 
ner; this  impotency  is  so  far  trom  excusing  you,  that 
it  aggravates  your  guilt;  the  greater  our  moral  iu- 


iMISCELLANftOUS.  525 

ability,  the  greater  is  our  disposition  to  evil,  and 
therefore  the  greater  our  crime.  Notwithstanding 
this  objection  then,  it  still  appears  that  the  sinncF 
destroys  himself. 

And  now,  sinners,  what  shall  henceforth  be  your 
conduct  ?  You  have  seen  that,  if  you  are  lost,  you 
must  voluntarily  embrace  perdition.  Will  you  still 
act  so  much  against  the  instincts  of  nature,  so  worse 
than  brutishly,  as  to  choose  destruction  ?  Do  yoa 
say,  'I  do  not  choose  destruction;  destruction  is 
hateful  to  me  ?'  In  itself  I  grant  that  it  is  so ;  but 
he  who  knows  that  perdition  is  inseparably  connect- 
ed with  any  course  of  conduct,  and  yet  will  pursue 
this  course  of  conduct,  loves  perdition  ;  if  not  for  its 
own  sake,  yet  for  that  w  hich  is  annexed  to  it.  He 
that  will  drink  a  pleasant  potion,  though  he  knows 
it  to  be  impregnated  with  poison,  surely  chooses 
death.  I  affectionately  and  importunately  beseech 
you  not  to  act  so  cruelly  to  yourselves.  In  the 
name  of  my  Master,  I  once  more  offer  to  you  all  the 
benefits  purchased  by  Christ,  and  all  the  glories  of 
heaven.  If  you  neglect  this  proffer,  remember  that 
we  must  soon  meet  at  the  tribunal  of  God,  and  1 
summon  this  assembly  then  to  bear  testimony  that 
you  have  rejected  an  offered  Jesus. 


526  SERMON  CLIl. 


I 


SERiVION  CLII. 

last  judgment. 

Revelation  xx.  11, 12, 13. 

^ind  I  saw  a  great  white  throne^  and  him  that  sat  on  it^ 
from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fed  away  ; 
and  there  was  foimd  no  place  for  them.  And  /  saw  the 
dead,  snudl  and  great,  stand  before  God ;  and  the  books 
were  opened :  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the 
book  of  life  :  and  the  dead  were  judged  oitt  of  these 
thin<rs  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to 
their  works.  Jlnd  the  sea  gave  ttp  the  dead  which  were 
in  it ;  and  death  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which 
were  in  them:  and  they  were  judged  every  man  accord- 
ing to  their  works. 

Such,  my  brethren,  arc  the  circumstances  of  thaf 
final,  infallible,  irreversible  juilgment  which  we  must 
all  undergo.  Time,  as  it  rapitlly  flies,  bears  us 
nearer  to  this  deeitiive  bar.  In  a  very  little  while, 
the  period  alT()rded  us  for  preparing  to  a|)j>«'ar  there 
with  joy,  will  be  past.  In  a  very  little  while,  our 
pijises  shall  cease  to  throb  and  our  hearts  forget  to 
beat.  Our  friends  shall  follow  our  lifeless  corpses 
to  the  toml);  and  th(^  dust  of  the  church-yard  shall 
press  upon  our  cold  and  unpalpitatinjj  breasts.  Even 


atiscELLAi^ou^.  527 

before  our  friends  shall  perform  these  last  offices  of 
humanity  for  us,  and  hide  our  corrupting  bodies  in 
the  grave,  our  souls  shall  stand  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ,  shall  be  by  him  acquitted  or  con- 
demned, and  shall  enter  upon  their  endless  state. 
After  the  souls  of  successive  generations  shall  have 
been  thus  acquitted  or  condemned,  and  their  bodies 
»hall  have  mouldered  in  the  dust ;  after  the  period 
appointed  from  eternity  for  the  duration  of  our  sys- 
tem shall  have  elapsed,  then  the  end  shall  come; 
then  that  general  judgment  shall  take  place,  which 
shall  confirm  all  the  particular  judgments  before 
pronounced,  and  show  to  the  assembled  universe 
the  justice  and  mercy  of  the  King  of  kings.  It  is 
this  general  judgment  on  which  we  are  now  to  me- 
ditate. The  Lord  grant  that  this  exercise  may  be 
so  accompanied  by  his  Spirit,  that  we  may  be  ena- 
bled to  stand  then  fearless  and  undaunted  amidst 
the  wreck  of  nature. 

When  the  purposes  of  God,  with  respect  to  man- 
kind, shall  have  been  accomplished,  then  «  a  mio-hty 
angel  shall  descend  from  the  skies,  clothed  with  a 
cloud,  and  a  rainbow  upon  his  head,  and  his  face 
shining  as  the  sun;  and  standing  upon  the  sea  and 
upon  the  earth,  he  shall  lift  up  his  hand  to  heaven, 
and  swear  by  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  that 
time  shall  be  no  longer:"    (Rev.  x.  1.  5,  6.)     The 
oath  shall  no  sooner  proceed  from  his  lips  than  it 
shall  be  ratified  by  the  God  of  heaven.     The  voice 
of  the  archangel  and  the  trump  of  God  shall  resound 
through  the  universe;    shall  penetrate  the  lowest 
graves  and  the  depths  of  the  sea,  and  shall  cause 
the  sleeping  dust  to  spring  into  new  life.     At  this 
delightful  moment,  light  shall  beam  upon  the  tombs 
of  the  saints ;  for  "  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first." 


Cria  SERMON  CLll. 

The  pai'lictes  of  tlieir  frames,  which  in  all  their  va- 
rious changes  have  been  preserved  by  omniscience, 
s^hall  re-assemble  at  the  command  of  God.  Their 
bodies  shall  rise  from  the  dust,  clothed  with  new 
properties  and  w  ith  heavenly  attributes,  shining  like 
the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father.  Their  souls 
which  have  rested  during  the  state  of  separation  ia 
the  bosom  of  Jesus,  shall  rapidly  fly  to  be  re-united 
to  their  former  companions,  and  to  obtain  with  them 
the  consummation  of  bliss.  At  the  same  instant,  all 
the  believers  that  are  then  alive  upon  the  earth, 
shall  be  "changed  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,"  and 
caught  up  to  meet  their  Saviour.  The  righteous 
being  thus  collected,  the  loud  peal  of  the  trump 
shall  asain  float  on  the  air,  shake  the  earth  to  its 
centre,  and  re-echo  through  the  dreary  abodes  of 
hell.  The  ungodly  well  know  the  portentous  sound ; 
and  shuddering,  trembling,  and  unwilling,  rise  from 
the  dust;  whilst  their  souls  are  dragged  from  the 
place  of  torment  to  meet  those  bodies  once  parta- 
kers of  their  sin,  now  to  be  partakers  of  their  punish- 
ment. Thus  united,  they,  with  the  sinners  that  are 
upon  the  earth,  are  borne  through  the  air  to  meet 
their  oflended  Lord.  All  mankind  being  thus  as- 
sembled, the  loud  clangour  of  the  trump  again  is 
heard,  and  re-echoes  round  the  extensive  vaults  of 
heaven.  Hell  vomits  forth  its  victims,  and  the  apos- 
tate spirits,  with  Satan  at  their  head,  are  dragged, 
oh!  how  reluetantlv,  to  the  dreadliil  bar!  Thus 
two  worlds  are  collected  to  be  judged;  and  the 
third  is  advancing  as  an  assistant  spectator. 

Whilst  these  preparations  are  making,  the  Judge 
approaclies.  At  tlie  brightness  of  his  presence,  the 
sun  hides  its  beams  and  shrouds  itself  in  darkness. 
J I  covered  itself  with  sackcloth  whvn  the  humbled 


MISCELLANEOUS,  529 

Jesus  expired  upon  Calvary;  it  starts  back  with 
astonishment  and  terror  when  he  comes  in  the 
splendour  of  his  glory.  The  moon  lays  aside  its 
brilliancy  and  changes  into  blood  :  why  should  it 
continue  to  measure  times  and  seasons  when  eter- 
nity commences  ?  The  stars  of  heaven  shake  and 
fall  from  their  spheres ;  the  expiring  earth  trembles 
in  mighty  throes  and  convulsions,  and  is  enwrapped 
in  flames ;  the  heavens  shrink  like  a  shrivelled  scroll 
from  the  face  of  their  Creator. 

In  the  midst  of  circumstances  so  august  and  ter- 
rible, the  Judge  descends.  This  Judge  is  Jesus 
Christ,  to  whom,  according  to  the  appointment  of 
the  most  sacred  Trinity,  this  sublime  office  is  made 
appropriate;  Jesus  Christ,  Avho  being  both  God  and 
man,  is  properly  constituted  the  Judge  between  God 
and  man;  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  our  owner  as  Crea- 
tor, our  purchaser  as  Redeemer,  and  therefore  has 
a  just  authority  to  judge  us  by  both  these  titles. 
With  what  lustre  and  glory  this  Saviour  now  ap- 
pears!  how  different  from  the  despised  Nazarene! 
Instead  of  the  manger  at  Bethlehem,  he  sits  on  the 
throne  of  the  universe ;  instead  of  the  humble  son 
of  Mary,  he  comes  as  the  eternal  son  of  God  ;  in- 
stead of  a  few  swaddling  cloths  as  the  sign  of  his 
advent,  the  sun  eclipsed  and  the  moon  darkened 
precede  his  appearance ;  instead  of  appearing  in  the 
silence  of  midnight,  he  comes  in  the  midst  of  thun- 
ders and  lightnings  and  dissolving  systems ;  instead 
of  being  unjustly  cited  to  a  criminal  bar,  he  sum- 
mons the  whole  world  to  answer  to  him ;  instead  of 
the  crown  of  thorns,  he  bears  one  beaming  with 
glory;  instead  of  the  insulting  reed,  the  emblem  of 
mock-majesty,  he  wields  the  sceptre  of  the  universe ; 
instead  of  beino;  surrounded  bv  a  reviling  crowd, 

VOL.  ly.  67 


>/ 


530  SERMON  CLII. 

who  pour  upon  him  their  rcproaclics,  their  coiitu- 
mchos,  their  curses,  he  is  attended  by  myriads  oi' 
the  angelic  host,  who  prostrate  themselves  before 
him,  blessing  him  for  his  mercies,  and  adoring  liim 
for  his  perfections. 

Such  is  the  appearance  of  the  Judge.  He  comes 
dressed  in  that  body  which  was  crucified  on  Calvary, 
and  which  now,  inconceivably  glorified  and  exalted, 
is  taken  into  union  with  divinity,  and  remains  in  hea- 
ven the  eternal  monument  of  redeeming  love.  In 
this  he  comes  to  decide  the  destinies  of  men.  The 
prints  of  the  nails,  of  the  tliorns,  of  the  spear,  are 
still  manifest,  and  a  flood  of  glory  beams  from  these 
precious  wounds.  O  joyful  spectacle  to  the  right- 
eous, who  see  in  the  sufferings  of  which  these  wounds 
are  the  memorial,  the  remission  of  their  sins  !  ()  ter- 
rible view  to  the  wicked,  who  have  crucified  to 
themselves  afresh  the  Son  of  God,  and  trampled 
upon  his  sacred  blood  ! 

Such  will  be  the  aspect  of  the  Judge.  He  shall 
be  seated,  the  apostle  tells  us,  "  upon  a  great  white 
throne.''''  His  judgment-seat  is  denominated  a  throne^ 
to  express  his  supreme  power,  and  to  show  that  there 
can  be  no  appeal  from  his  decision  to  a  higher  tribu- 
nal. It  is  called  a  ichitc  throne,  to  denote  the  bright 
glory,  the  illustrious  light,  the  unspotted  purity,  and 
the  awful  holiness  of  him  that  sits  upon  it.  The 
Judge  then  being  seated,  and  all  the  dead  small  and 
great  standing  bei'ore  him,  '•  the  books  are  opened." 
This  is  a  fig(n-ative  expression,  the  import  of  which 
is  however  very  plairu  The  book  oi' divinr  oninisrichce 
shall  be  unfolded,  and  display  to  every  individual  of 
the  vast  assembly,  all  the  thoughts,  words,  and  ac- 
tions of  himself  and  others:  the  book  of  cnnsrirnce 
shall  attest  the  accuracy  of  this  record  :  the  books 


MISCELLANEOUS.  531 

of  nature,  of  the  law,  and  of  the  gospel,' shsAl  be  ex- 
panded, that  by  them  our  conduct  may  be  tried; 
and  finally,  "  the  book  of  ///c"  shall  be  unclosed, 
which  contains  the  names  of  all  those  who,  accord- 
ing to  the  divine  declarations,  have  a  title  to  the 
heavenly  inheritance. 

Every  thing  being  thus  prepared,  the  Judge  sum- 
mons the  righteous  to  the  tribunal ;  and  as  they  were 
raised,  so  they  will  be  judged  first,  in  order  that  they 
may  then  be  assessors  with  Jesus  Christ  in  judging 
men  and  angels.  (1  Cor.  vi.  2,  3.) 

It  is  a  question  on  which  divijies  are  divided 
whether  the  sins  of  the  pious  shall  be  publicly  pro- 
claimed and  manifested  in  the  great  day.  From  the 
near  relations  that  Jesus  sustains  to  his  people,  and 
the  tender  love  he  bears  to  them ;  from  the  account 
of  the  proceedings  in  the  judgment,  which  he  has 
given  us  in  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  Matthew,  and 
in  which  the  i^ood  deeds  of  the  righteous  alone  are 
mentioned ;  from  God's  promising  to  "  blot  out  the 
transgressions"  of  his  people,  and  to  "  remember 
their  sins  no  more,"  (Is.  xliii.  25.)  to  "  cast  them 
into  the  depth  of  the  sea,  and  behind  his  back ;" 
(Mic.  vii.  18.  Is.  xxxviii.  17.)  from  the  exalted  joy 
and  unmingled  triumph  that  the  saints  will  feel  on 
that  day ;  from  these  and  similar  considerations, 
some  have  concluded,  that  none  of  the  offences  of 
tlie  justified  will  be  mentioned.  Others  however, 
supposing  that,  from  the  feebleness  of  our  powers, 
and  the  narrowness  of  our  views,  we  cannot  tell 
how  infinite  love,  directed  by  infinite  wisdom,  and 
aiming  at  the  everlasting  good  of  the  universe,  will 
be  exercised  towards  us ;  considering  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  judgment  given  by  the  Saviour  as  contain- 
ing only  the  great  outline  of  those  solemn  transac- 


532  SERMON  CLir. 

tlons;  iritorproiii)£^  the  promises  of  God  only  as  an 
engagement  tli:il  tlie  iniquities  of  liis  people  should 
not  be  remembered  to  their  condemnation  ;  relying 
on  those  numerous  texts  which  declare  that  all  our 
actions  upon  the  earth  shall  then  be  manifested; 
thinking  that  a  full  display  of  the  divine  grace  and 
power  in  the  salvation  of  rebels,  would  render  a 
view  of  their  former  conduct  and  feelings  requisite; 
knowing  that  in  heaven  the  redeemed  remember 
their  sins  without  impairing  their  bliss,  and  by  the 
recollection  of  them  feel  more  their  obligations  to 
redeeming  love  :  others,  for  these  reasons  suppose 
that  the  iniquities  of  the  children  of  Jesus  will  be 
exhibited,  not  to  fill  them  with  misery,  but  to  make 
them  rise  higher  in  their  admiration  of  that  mercy 
which  plucked  them  as  brands  from  the  everlasting 
burnings.  Such  a  view  would  inspire  them  with 
sentiments  similar,  but  far  superior  to  those  which 
Paul  so  often  expresses,  when  assured  of  the  love  of 
his  Redeemer,  yet  recalling  his  crimes,  his  overflow- 
ing heart  labours  in  vain  to  declare  all  the  emotions 
oi  gratitude,  all  the  ardours  of  love  with  which  it  ia 
penetrated  and  inflamed. 

But  whatever  wc  may  think  on  this  question,  it  is 
certain  that  their  <j;ood  deeds  are  recorded  in  the 
book  of  remembrance,  and  will  be  proclaimed  to 
the  universe  ;  not  as  the  ground  of  their  acceptance, 
for  the  only  plea  for  justification  which  a  sinner  cari 
ofTcr  is  the  blood  of  Jesus ;  but  as  the  evidence  of 
their  luiion  to  Christ,  as  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  dwell- 
ing within  tliem,  and  as  the  measure  of  their  future 
glory.  Then  every  penitential  tear  that  they  have 
sjied,  cwry  groan  over  their  corruption  that  they 
have  uttered,  every  act  of  faith,  every  sigh  after  jjea- 
ven,  every  work  ol  charity,  every  emotion  of  love.      * 


ftMSCELLANEOUS.  533 

f  very  trait  of  obedience,  every  exercise  of  zeal, 
every  holy  duty,  every  suffering  they  have  under- 
gone for  their  Lord,  every  renunciation  of  sinful 
enjoyments,  every  conflict  with  their  spiritual  foes, 
will  be  manifested  to  the  vast  assembly  of  men, 
angels,  and  devils.  Then  the  mouths  of  those  who- 
once  derided  them,  and  treated  them  as  hypocrites 
©r  fanatics,  shall  be  closed,  and  it  will  evidently  ap- 
pear that,  with  all  their  lamented  imperfections,  they 
were  the  faithful  followers  of  the  Lamb. 

Their  piety  being  thus  made  so  manifest  that  the 
most  malignant  are  forced  to  acknowledge  it,  the 
Judge  turns  to  them,  and  with  infinite  benignity  and 
love  addresses  them,  saying,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of 
my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  In  vain  shall  we 
attempt  to  conceive  the  transports  which  will  swell 
their  breasts  at  this  acquittal  by  their  beloved  and. 
almighty  Redeemer.  '  What  !'  they  exclaim  in 
ecstasy,  '  What !  are  we  indeed  declared  by  our 
Saviour  to  be  blest  ?  we,  who  deserved  everlasting 
perdition ;  we,  against  whom  the  thunders  of  the 
law  had  been  directed ;  we,  whose  destruction  was 
sought  by  Satan,  sin,  and  the  world  ;  we,  who  so 
long  resisted  the  efforts  of  mercy,  and  who  lived  so 
far  below  our  duty  and  our  engagements,  even  after 
we  had  fled  for  refuge  to  the  cross;  we,  whose  eyes 
have  often  been  filled  with  tears,  and  whose  hearts 
have  often  trembled  with  apprehension  lest  we 
should  not  stand  the  scrutiny  of  this  solemn  day! 
But  now  our  last  tear  has  been  shed;  never  shall 
our  hearts  again  tremble,  except  with  gratitude  and 
joy.  We  shall  for  ever  dwell  in  the  palace  of  the 
King  of  kings,- enjoying  our  God  without  a  possibility 
of  being  separated  from  him.     We  shall   for  ever 


534  SERMON'    CLIl. 

behold  the  face  of  our  blessed  Redeemer  sn)iliii£r 
upon  us,  and  taste  that  fulness  of  pleasures  which  is 
at  his  right  hand  for  evermore.  From  our  full  hearts 
even  now  shall  burst  that  song,  which  will  be  ever 
continued  and  ever  new  :  Glory,  infinite  anJ  eternal, 
to  that  grace  which  hath  crowned  us  with  such  un- 
merited mercies.' 

The  righteous  being  thus  openly  acquitted  and 
acknowledged  by  their  Lord,  and  a  manifestation 
of  the  propriety  of  his  conduct  in  raising  them  to 
glory  having  been  made  to  all  the  spectators,  he  will 
next  prove  to  the  assembled  universe,  and  to  siimers 
themselves,  his  justice  in  condemning  them  to  eternal 
perdition.  The  books  are  again  opened,  and  all 
the  iniquities  of  the  open  sinner  and  unfruitful  pro- 
fessor are  fully  revealed.  On  earth  they  can  delude 
themselves  into  a  bcliel  that  their  hearts  are  not  op- 
posed to  God  ;  that  by  nature  they  are  not  so  unholy 
as  the  scriptures  represent ;  that  their  crimes  have 
been  few  and  venial.  But  then  God,  by  a  forced 
conviction,  will  show  them  their  true  characler  :  will 
cause  them  to  feel  that  their  hearts  were  full  of  ini- 
quity, that  their  affections  were  totally  alienated 
from  him,  and  that  they  were  enemies  to  him  bv 
wicked  works.  However  ingenious  they  now  arc 
in  blinding  and  deceiving  themselves,  God  in  an 
instant  will  convince  them  of  their  deep  pollution: 
and  tiicir  full  desert  of  hell.  The  tlames  that  are 
prepareil  for  the  ungodly  will  not  only  scorch,  but 
enlighten  Iht  inq)ious,  and  teach  them  the  demerit 
of  sin  and  the  lioliness  of  God  ;  and  the  splendours 
of  divine  justice  and  purity  with  which  they  will  be 
encompassed,  will  make  them  shudder  at  their  cha- 
racter and  (heir  doom. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  5'A5 


But  it  is  necessary,  for  the  vindication  of  the  jus- 
tice of  (rod,  that  not  only  they,  but  also  the  specta- 
tors, have  this  conviction.    The  Judge  will  therefore 
compel  them  to  confess  what  they  feel  in  their  hearts, 
and  openly  to  bewail  their  folly  in  continuing  in  sin 
and  despising  the  proffered  grace  of  God.     In  the 
agony  of  their  souls  they  sliall  cry,  '  O  that  we  had 
been  wise,  and  lived  in  the  believing  prospect  of 
this  awful  day  !  , Cursed  be  those  sins  in  which  we       / 
indulged,  and  for  which  we  sacrificed  our  God,  our       | 
Redeemer,  our  souls,  our  everlasting  felicity !     O       \ 
that  we  could  cease  to  exist,  or  could  comfort  our-        \ 
selves  in  the  midst  of  the  flames  by  the  reflection 
that  our  sufferings  were  undeserved,  and  inflicted 
only  by  an  arbitrary  tyrant!     But  this  consolation 
is  denied  us;  for  we  i'eel,  we  confess,  that  our  con- 
demnation will  be  just.' 

Innumerable  witnesses  will  also  be  produced  to 
show  the  guilt  of  the  unrighteous.  All  the  ministers 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  once  pointed  them  to  the 
cross,  and  expostulated  with  them  on  the  folly  and 
madness  of  their  conduct,  and  told  them  of  the  infi- 
nite mercy  of  God  and  the  riches  of  grace  in  the 
Saviour,  and  exhibited  to  them  the  glories  of  hea- 
ven, the  pains  of  hell,  the  solemnities  of  judgment. 
and  prayed  and  wept  over  them,  will  then  be  obliged  \, 
to  testily  that  they  wilfully  rejected  offered  mercy 
and  everlasting  salvation.  All  their  pious  friendt 
and  relatives,  whose  hearts  they  so  deeply  wounded 
on' earth  by  their  forgetfulness  of  God  and  their 
eternal  destination,  will  then  lift  up  their  voices  for 
the  condemnation  of  those  to  ,whom  they  were  once 
so  tenderly  attached.  The  parent  will  testify  against 
that  ungrateful  child  whom  he  now  loves  as  himself; 
and   for  whose  neglect   of  his   pious  admonitions 


536  SKRMON    CLII. 

and    entreaticB,    his    '•  soul   now   Meops    in   secret 
places."     The  husljand  will  testily  against  that  wife 
to  whom  he  is    united  by  the  tenderest  afVection. 
who  shares  his  earthly  cares  and  joys,  but  who  is 
deaf  to  his  solicitations   to  form  ties  for  eternity. 
The  wife  shall  testify  against   that  thoughtless  hus- 
band, who  disregards  her  gentle  but  wnnn  and  heart- 
felt supplications,  that  he  will  have  mercy  on  his 
soul.     In  one  word,  all  the  child  rep  of  God  will  be 
compelled  to  bear  witness  against  those  to  whom 
thev  were  connected  by  the  most  tender  and  endear- 
ing human   bends,  but  who   persisted   in  remaining 
the  enemies  of  Jesus.     The  persons  whom  they  have 
injured  will  testily  against  them.     The  blood  of  Abel 
sliall  still  cry  against  Cain  ;    and   that   of  Naboth 
against  Ahab.     Dru'^illa  will  imprecate  the  divine 
vengeance  against  Felix  ;   and  tlie  unwary  who  have 
been  seduced  by  the  conversation  or  the  writings  of 
the  libertine  and  the  infidel,  will  declare  their  guilt 
The  poor  whom   they  have  suflered  to  perish,  th«    • 
aUlicted  whom  they  would  not  comfort,  the  perse- 
cuted whom  they  would  not  defend,  the  widow  and 
the  orphan  whom  they  would  not  console,  will  pro- 
claim   these    neglected    duties.       Even    inanimate 
things  Mill   testify  against  them:  the  sacred  desire 
where  the  truths  of  religion  have  been  announced  ; 
the  temples  dedicated  to  the  Lord,  in  which  they 
heard   of  tli<^  dying  love   and  the  everlasting  right- 
eousness of  Jesus ;  the  baj)lismal  font?,  over  which 
they  were  devoted   to  the  Sacred  Trinity;   the  sa- 
<ram('ntal  laldcs,  which  ihey  have  despised  or  pro- 
faned ;   liie  temporal  enjoyments   which   they  iiave 
ab»ised  to  sin;  the  places  where  their  inifpiities  and 
their  deeds  of  darkness  were  committed  :  all  these 
'\ill  be  -^ swift  witne?ses  air^iiist  them.''    The  angels 


MISCELLANEOUS.  537 

ot  God  will  testify  against  them:  they  will  declare 
that  these  guilty  men  rejected  'their  ministrations? 
and  gave  themselves  up  to  the  control  of  evil  spi- 
rits. Satan,  who  now  tempts  them,  will  testify 
against  them;  he  now  watches  them;  he  seduces 
them  into  guilt,  and  he  will  remember  their  crimes, 
and  declare  them  then  with  a  malicious  joy.  The 
Spirit  of  God  will  testify  that  he  often  moved  upon 
their  hearts,  and,  by  his  secret  suggestions  and 
influences,  wooed  them  to  abandon  their  iniquities 
and  turn  to  the  Lord  ;  but  that  they  grieved,  resist- 
ed, and  quenched  him,  and  chose  rather  to  comply 
with  the  temptations  of  the  devil  than  with  his  in- 
citements. 

Unhappy  men !  what  will  you  do,  where  will  you 
hide  your  blushing  heads,  when  such  a  crowd  of 
witnesses  appear  against  you  ?  But  there  is  still 
another  witness :  it  is  your  Judge  himself;  who, 
opening  the  book  of  remembrance,  will  show  to  you 
and  to  the  vast  assembly,  every  unholy  thought, 
every  irregular  desire,  every  criminal  motive,  every 
impure  wish,  every  unhallowed  design,  every  liber- 
tine, slanderous,  or  blasphemous  w  ord,  every  mercy 
that  was  abused,  every  judgment  that  was  contemn- 
ed, every  duty  that  was  omitted,  every  warning  that 
was  despised,  every  sin  of  others  produced  by  your 
conduct,  every  work  done  in  secret  or  at  midnioht 
and  seen  by  no  eye  but  that  of  God.  Millions  of 
crimes  which  had  never  been  observed,  or  were 
long  since  forgotten,  will  be  then  remembered,  will 
show  the  deep  guilt  of  your  souls,  and  the  terrible 
nature  of  that  punishment  which  awaits  you.  Un- 
happy men !  thus  shall  you  stand,  in  vain  "  calling 
upon  the  rocks  and  the  mountains  to  fall  upon  you 
and  hide  you  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb."  the  in- 

VOL.  n  68 


538  .SERMON  CLll. 

jured,  insulted  Lamb  of  God.  Tlic  saints  will  vie*^ 
you  as  the  enemiefe  of  their  Lord.  Though  the) 
now  weep  over  you,  yet  tliey  then  will  adore  the 
just  judgments  of  God.  It  is  the  same  Ahrahaoi 
that  interceded  for  Sodom,  M'ho  refuses  to  listen  to 
the  supplications  of  the  rich  man  in  the  flames.  The 
damned  will  regard  you  with  malicious  triumph,  as 
condemned  to  the  same  everlasting  torments  wilh 
Ihem.  The  devils,  who  now  tempt  you,  will  laugh 
you  to  Bcorn  for  having  listened  to  their  delusions, 
and  will  rejoice  as  the  fierce  executioners  of  God's 
wrath  for  ever  to  glut  their  fury  upon  you.  Your 
Judge  will  then  turn  upon  you  his  eyes  burning  with 
indignation,  and  pronounce  upon  you  that  decisive 
sentence,  '  Depart  from  me,  and  all  hope  of  future 
joy;  depart,  bearing  the  curse  of  Him  wlro  shed  his 
blood  to  redeem  you,  who  made  you  the  offer  of 
salvation,  and  importunately  besought  you  to  accept 
it:  you  have  despised  this  blood  and  scorned 
this  ofTer;  depart  then  into  everlasting  fire  prepared 
tor  the  devil  and  his  angels !' 

Sinners,  where  will  you  then  look  for  succour? 
Above  you,  will  be  the  God,  who  now  '"  calls  while 
ye  refuse ;  who  now  stretches  out  his  arms,  while  ye 
regard  not;  but  who  then  will  laugh  at  your  ca- 
lamity, and  mock  at  your  fear."  (Prov.  i.  21 — 2G.) 
With  him  will  be  seated  those  saints  with  wliom  you 
now  refuse  to  associate,  but  whom  you  shall  then 
behold  possessed  of  a  glory  and  felicity  from  which 
you  shall  be  eternally  excluded.  Around  you,  will 
be  none  but  the  sharers  of  your  guilt  and  the  parta- 
kers of  your  punishment.  Below  yon,  will  be  only 
the  dreadful  glare  of  the  flames  in  which  you  must 
for  ever  abide.  ^Vitllin  you,  will  be  a  forced  illu- 
mination, which  will  torture  you  by  compelling  you 


MISCELLANEOUS.  539 

to  feel  that  your  condemnation  is  just,  that  you  have 
drawn  down  this  vengeance  upon  yourselves.  Wher- 
ever you  cast  your  eyes,  you  will  behold  nothing 
which  will  not  fill  you  with  horror. 

Miserable  souls!  what  will  ye  do.^  In  vain  will 
you  cry,  '  Spare  us,  O  Lord  ;  spare  us  for  a  little 
time:  suffer  us  again  to  live;  again  to  pass  our 
period  of  trial ;  and  then  we  will  live  to  thee  and 
renounce  the  world  and  sin.'  Alas !  these  suppli- 
cations will  be  useless  !  '  Remember,'  your  Judge 
will  reply,  '  remember  that  f  once  entreated  and 
wooed  you  by  motives  tender  as  my  dying  love, 
awful  as  eternity ;  and  you  would  not  listen.  Tears, 
supplications,  prayers,  are  now  useless,  for  justice  is 
inexorable:  depart  from  me,  ye  workers  of  iniqui- 
ty !'  The  sentence  is  fulfilled ;  heaven  vanishes 
from  their  eyes ;  hell  gapes  to  receive  them ;  their 
shrieks  vibrate  on  the  ears  of  the  redeemed  as  they 
rise  with  their  Saviour  to  glory ;  and  the  "  smoke  of 
their  torment  ascendeth  for  ever  and  ever.'' 

And  now,  my  brethren,  in  concluding  this  dis- 
course, let  us  seriously  inquire  if  we  are  prepared 
for  this  judgment-day  ?  If  the  last  trumpet  were 
this  moment  to  sound,  if  "  the  sign  of  the  Son  of 
man"  were  now  to  appear  in  the  heavens,  if  the  an- 
gels who  shall  attend  our  Judge  were  now  to  display 
themselves  to  us,  tell  me,  or  rather  answer  to  your 
own  consciences,  what  Avould  be  your  emotions  ? 
Would  this  sacred  place  resound  with  that  cry  of 
joy,  '  Let  us  go  out  to  meet  our  Saviour;'  or  should 
we  not  rather  hear  that  agonizing  exclamation, 
••  Whither  shall  we  go  from  his  presence  .'*  Whither 
shall  we  flee  from  his  vengeance  ?  Mountains  and 
rocks,  fall  upon  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  wrath  of 
the  Lamb  !*' 


liO  SERMON  CLII. 

Oh!  let  US  lit  time  tiecuic  an  acquitlul  in  this* 
••  great  day  for  which  all  other  days  were  made." 
By  emhracing  the  salvation  oftered  through  the 
atonement  of  Jesus,  by  the  cultivation  of  every 
grace,  and  the  practice  of  every  virtue,  let  us  pre- 
pare to  appear  before  the  judgment-bar  with  con- 
fidence. Let  us  keep  the  remembrance  of  these 
awful  scenes  which  we  are  to  behold,  ever  fresh 
upon  our  hearts.  This  remembrance  will  power- 
fully deter  us  from  sin,  stimulate  us  to  the  discharge 
of  duty,  elevate  us  above  the  world,  cause  us  to 
avoid  all  dissimulation  and  deceit,  and  induce  us 
thoroughly  to  search  our  hearts,  and  to  try  the  foun- 
dation of  our  hopes. 

Impenitent  men !  we  weep  when  we  look  on  you, 
and  see  you  abusing  the  patience  and  long-sufTering 
of  God,  as  encouragements  to  persevere  in  guilt. 
The  divine  forbearance  will  not  for  ever  endure. 
Think,  solemnly  think,  of  that  tremendous  day,  when 
if  you  remain  in  your  present  condition,  you  shall 
hear  a  sentence  of  perdition  from  the  lips  of  the 
compassionate  Saviour,  and  be  blasted  to  the  abyss 
by  the  thunders  which  issue  from  his  throne. 

Blessed  be  God !  it  is  not  yet  too  late  for  you  to 
avoid  this  fearful  destiny ;  your  life  is  still  preserved  ; 
mercy  is  still  prolTered  to  you.  Flee  then  to  the 
great  Redeemer,  who  is  still  waiting  to  be  gracious 
unto  you  ;  to  the  fountain  of  his  blood,  to  the  throne 
of  his  grace.  He  still  extends  his  arms  to  embrace 
you;  he  still  entreats,  beseeches,  importunes  you  to 
turn  and  live  ;  he  still  gives  his  promises  to  allure, 
his  ministers  to  call,  his  Spirit  to  excite  you;  he  still 
stands  before  the  throne  of  the  Eternal  Father,  pre- 
senting to  him  the  sacrifice  of  Calvary,  and  inter- 
ceding for  you;  he  still  cries  unto  you.  '•  Why,  wliy 


MISCELLANEOUS.  541 

will  ye  die  ?"  Can  you  resist  longer  these  conde- 
scending exhortations,  entreaties,  importunities  of 
the  Son  of  God  ?  I  beseech  you  no  longer  to  refuse 
admission  to  the  Saviour  thus  standing  and  knocking 
at  the  door  of  your  hearts.  He  offers  himself  to  you 
as  your  redeemer  and  portion;  receive  the  divine 
offer  humbly,  thankfully,  joyfully.  I  adjure  you  thus 
to  act:  I  adjure  you  by  the  love  and  terrors  of  the 
Lord ;  by  the  solemnities  of  the  day  of  judgment ; 
by  a  regard  to  the  eternal  destinations  of  your  souls. 
Flee  to  the  blood  of  Jesus  for  the  remission  of  your 
iniquities;  to  the  righteousness  of  Jesus  for  the  jus- 
tification of  your  persons ;  to  the  grace  of  Jesus  for 
power  to  resist  sin ;  to  the  blessed  Spirit  of  Jesus 
as  a  fountain  of  holiness  and  happiness.  Thus  shall 
your  life  be  peace,  your  eternity  joy  ;  you  shall  ap- 
pear without  dismay  at  his  bar,  and  be  admitted  by 
him  to  that  kingdom  of  glory  where  you  shall  sing, 
with  the  heavenly  host,  "  Blessing,  and  honour,  and 
glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever !" 


542  SERMON  CLin. 


SERMON  CLIll. 

— QO©— 
CHRIST    MUST    INCREASE. 


A  Missionary  Sermon,  preached  before  the  General  Assembly  oj 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  ;  by 
appointment  of  their  standing  Committee  of  Missions,  May  23., 
1303. 


John  iii.  30. 
He  must  increase. 

These  are  the  words  of  that  illustrious  personage 
who,  in  fulfihiicnt  of  ancient  prophecy,  issued,  from 
the  deserts  of  Judea,  preaching  repentance  to  a  de- 
irenerate  people,  and  preparing  the  way  ofllH^  Lord 
The  occasion  on  which  tliey  were  uttered  was  this. 
The  Jews,  struck  with  the  splendid  miracles,  and  at- 
tracted by  the  sublime  instructions,  of  Jesus,  crowd- 
ed to  his  baptism,  neglecting  that  of  his  foreruimer. 
The  disciples  of  John,  atHicted  at  this  preference, 
and  jealous  of  the  honour  of  their  master,  went  to 
him  and  said,  "  Rabbi,  he  that  was  with  thee  beyond 
Jordan,  to  whom  thou  barest  witness,  behold  the 
same  baptizeth,  and  all  men  go  unto  him/'  John 
had  the  temper  of  a  believer.  Humble  and  disin- 
interested,  he  was  willing  to  be  unnoticed  and  dis- 
regarded, that  the  glory  of  the  Saviour  might  shine 
more  brightly.     Far  more  solicitous  for  the  honour 


MISCELLANEOUS.  543 

of  God  and  the  happiness  of  mankind  than  for  his 
own  reputation  or  aggrandizement,  he  assured  his 
disciples,  that  what  filled  them  with  pain  and  in- 
spired them  with  envy,  was  the  cause  of  his  joy. 
"  My  joy  is  fulfilled.  He  must  increase,  but  I  must 
decrease."  '  I  was  only  the  morning-star  to  usher  in 
this  Sun  of  Righteousness,  and  my  light  must  be  lost 
in  the  splendour  of  his  beams.  I  rejoice,  in  antici- 
pating the  future,  to  perceive  that  whilst  I  vanish 
from  observation,  his  name  and  influence  shall  w  idely 
extend.' 

"  He  must  increase.''''     This  prediction  has  already 
been  verified  in  an  astonishing  degree. 

The  hill  of  Calvary  had  scarcely  ceased  to  smoke 
with  the  blood  of  Jesus,  before  thousands  in  Jerusa- 
lem acknowledged  him  as  the  expected  Messiah, 
and  were  ready  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  his  cause. 
From  Jerusalem  his  doctrines  were  carried  to  the 
Gentiles.  The  band  of  apostles,  animated  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  fortified  by  the  protection  of  hea- 
ven, flew  from  nation  to  nation,  proclaiming  the  grace 
of  the  Lord,  and  holding  up  the  cross  red  with  the 
blood  of  the  Saviour  as  the  only  hope  of  a  perishing 
world.  Their  preaching,  like  a  stroke  of  thunder, 
crumbled  to  ruins  the  temples  of  the  heathens,  cast 
down  those  idols  that  had  usurped  the  place  of  God, 
and  shook  to  its  centre  the  empire  of  the  powers  of 
darkness.  The  world  trembled  at  its  guilt,  and 
blushed  at  those  profane  and  impure  fables  which  it 
had  received  as  doctrines  of  religion.  Systems  con- 
secrated by  time,  and  flattering  to  depravity,  were 
aboHshed,  and  the  pure  principles  of  Christianity 
substituted  in  their  place.  In  vain  did  policy  and 
power  unite  their  influence  to  prevent  the  extension 
of  this  ne^v  religion.     The  devices  of  policy  were 


Oii  SERMON  LLUl. 

confounded ;  the  arm  of  power  was  withered.  Ii; 
vain  did  persecution  loose  its  furies.  In  the  midst 
of  all  the  tortures  which  the  rage  of  men  or  the  ma- 
lice of  devils  Mould  sugoest,  the  martyrs  were  se- 
rene and  triumphant :  heaven  was  let  down  into 
their  souls  :  heaven  shone  upon  their  faces  ;  the  sa- 
cred name  of  their  Redeemer,  and  the  accents  of 
hope  and  joy  vihrated  on  their  stiffening  tongues; 
the  spectators  departed  gloriiying  God,  and  in 
crowds  embracing  that  religion  which  rendered 
feeble  man  so  superior  to  pains,  agonies,  death  it- 
self. These  were  the  triumphs  of  apostolic  days. 
Since  tliat  period  one  nation  after  another  has  em- 
braced the  religion  of  Jesus :  and  when  a  new  world 
was  discovered,  his  cross  was  planted  upon  it.  Ii 
then  the  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer  should  extend 
no  further,  if  no  other  people  except  those  who  now 
profess  his  name  should  hail  him  as  their  Lord,  the 
assertion  in  our  text  would  be  fully  verified  :  for 
he  has  increased.  But  he  is  still  very  far  from  having 
attained  that  point  of  elevation  to  which  he  is  pre- 
destined to  rise.  Other  nations  must  bow  to  his 
sceptre.  Zion  is  yet  further  to  ''  enlarge  the  place 
of  her  tent,  and  to  stretch  forth  the  curtains  of  her 
habitation."  Notwithstanding  what  has  been  done, 
we  still  take  our  stand  at  this  present  moment  ol 
time,  and  looking  forward  to  the  future,  exclaim 
with  confidence,  with  certainty,  he  7nusl  increase. 

We  shall  consider  these  words  in  three  dilFerent 
points  of  view  : 

I.  As  an  irrefragable  truth. 

If.  As  a  source  of  consolation^^. 

III.  As  a  directory  to  ditfji. 

*'  He  must  inci-enfc."' 


MISCELLANEOUS.  545 

1.  This  is  a  truth  resting  on  such  firm  foundations, 
that  the  mind  must  give  to  it  an  unwavering  assent. 

n.  This  is  a  truth  which  will  comfort  the  heart 
when  pained  by  the  contemplation  of  the  present 
disordered  state  of  the  world. 

III.  This  is  a  truth  which  imposes  upon  us  sacred 
obligations. 

You  have  before  jou  the  whole  division  of  the 
'•nsuing  discourse. 

I.  That  Christ  must  still  increase  would  appear 
probable,  even  though  we  had  no  express  assurances 
of  it.     Since  God  has  abolished  a  dispensation  that 
was  calculated  only  for  a  particular  people,  and 
given  a  revelation  suited  to  all  mankind,  fit  for  the 
instruction,  the  consolation,  and  happiness  of  every 
nation,  it  seems  reasonable,  that  before  the  consum- 
mation of  all  things,  every  nation  should  enjoy  this 
revelation.    Since  God  delights  to  magnify  his  power 
and  grace  by  bringing  order  out  of  confusion,  light 
out  of  darkness,  it  seems  reasonable  to  suppose,  that 
he  will  make  the  commotions,  the  afflictions,  and  the 
sins  which  now  disturb  the  world,  subservient  to  the 
establishment  of  a  glorious  kingdom  of  righteousness. 
Since  by  the  atonement  of  Christ  a  sufficient  satis- 
faction  has  been  made  for  the  sins  of  the  world    it 
seems  reasonable  to  suppose  that  this  God  who  is 
most  pleased  with  unbloody  conquests,  will,  before 
winding  up  the  schemes  of  his  providence,  carry  to 
the  remotest  nations  the  tidings  of  salvation  through 
the'great  Redeemer. 

But  we  acknowledge  that  if  we  had  no  other 
grounds  of  our  belief  than  these,  we  should  rather 
hojoe^  and  desire,  than  be  firmly  persuaded.  We  know 
S50  little  of  the  ways  of  a  sovereign  God,  we  are  so 
incompetent  to  tell  what  will  be  the  operations  of 
VOL.  IV,  69 


.546  SERMON  cm  I. 

Omniscience,  or  what  are  the  requiremeiUs  of  infi- 
nite holiness,  that  the  mind  could  not  give  a  full  as- 
sent to  this  truth,  if  it  rested  upon  no  other  founda- 
tions. But,  blessed  be  God,  we  are  not  left  to 
uncertain  conjectures;  we  have  the  plain  and  un- 
equivocal promises  of  God.  Reiving  on  the  pro- 
mises, we  are  assured  that  after  the  long  miseries  of 
the  church  a  period  of  prosperity  will  ensue,  that 
after  the  long  darkness  of  the  nations  they  will  be 
cheered  by  the  beams  of  gospel  day.  These  pro- 
mises arc  strewed  through  the  whole  of  the  sacred 
volume.  We  have  only  to  open  the  scriptures  to 
behold  them.  "  Let  then  him  that  has  ears  to  hear, 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches."  Let 
him  listen  to  the  predictions  of  those  prophets  be- 
tween whose  eyes  and  futurity  no  veil  interposed. 

Now  David  cries  with  transport,  "  All  the  ends  of 
the  earth  shall  remember  and  turn  unto  the  Lord, 
and  all  the  kindreds  of  tiiC  nations  shall  worship 
before  tliee.*'  (Psalm  \xii.  27.)  Messiah  "  shall  . 
have  dominion  from  sea  lo  sea,  and  from  the  river  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth.  All  kings  shall  fall  down  be- 
fore him,  all  nations  shall  serve  him."  (Ps.  Ixxii. 
8.  \\.^  "Yea,  all  natioiis  whom  thou  hast  made 
shall  come  and  worship  before  thee,  O  Lord,  and 
glorify  thy  name."  (Ps.  Ixxxvi.  9.) 

Then  Isaiah^  looking  down  through  succeeding 
af^es,  exclaims,  "  It  shall  come  lo  pass  in  the  last 
days,  that  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  shall  be 
oatablishcd  on  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  shall 
be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  shall  flow 
unto  it."  (ii.  1!.)  '•  The  glory  of  the  Lord  ^hall  be 
revealed,  and  all  (h  sh  shall  see  it  together."  (xl.  .'>.) 
-  Yea,  the  earth  -hall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of 
tljc  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  Ihc  sea."  (xi.  4.) 


MISCELLANEOUS.  547 

NoVv  Daniel,  smitten  by  a  prophetic  ray  from  the 
'Father  of  Lights,  declares,  "  I  saw  in  the  night- 
visions,  and  behold  one  like  the  Son  of  man  came 
with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  Ancient 
of  days,  and  they  brought  him  near  before  him. 
And  there  was  given  him  dominion  and  glory,  and  a 
kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  languao-es- 
should  serve  him.  And  the  kingdom,  and  dominion, 
and  greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  hea- 
ven, shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the 
Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  king- 
dom, and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him." 
(vii.  13,  14.  27.) 

Then  the  same  cheering  prospects  open  upon  the 
eyes  of  Malachi.  "  From  the  rising  of  the  sun  even 
to  the  going  down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall  be 
great  among  the  Gentiles,  and  in  every  place  incense 
shall  be  oflered  unto  my  name,  and  a  pure  oflTerine- " 
(i.ll.)  ^' 

And  when  the  future  fortunes  of  the  church  were 
displayed  to  John,  he  "  saw  an  angel  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach 
unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  na- 
tion, and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people;  and  he 
heard  the  seventh  angel  sounding,  and  there  were 
great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of 
his  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 
(Rev.  xii.  10.) 

These  are  but  a  very  small  part  of  the  prophecies 
that  relate  to  the  increase  of  the  church  of  Christ. 
That  they  have  not  yet  been  accomplished  is  certain. 
Cast  your  eye  over  the  woHd,  and  see  what  a  multi- 
tude  of  nations  s'ill  lie  buried  in  pagan  darkness,  or 
deceived  by  the  Eastern  impostor.     And  in  those 


548  SERMON  CLIIl. 

countries  profcsscJly  Christian,  behold  how  many 
millions  are  perishing,  how  many  false  worships  are 
prevailing,  how  many  schisms  and  factions  are  tear- 
ing the  church  to  pieces.  Surely  the  present  state  of 
the  world  is  not  such  as  to  correspond  with  these 
predictions  ;  neither  can  you  point  to  any  past  period 
in  which  the  prevalence  of  Christianity  has  been  in 
any  degree  so  universal  as  to  justify  the  strong  lan- 
guage in  which  these  promises  are  conveyed. 

That  they  uill  be  accomplished  is  equally  certain. 
It  is  God  that  hath  promised,  and  what  shall  prevent 
the  execution  of  his  designs?  J  Van  t  of  wisdom?  All 
nature,  the  work  of  his  hands,  is  naked  before  him, 
and  he  knows  how  to  regulate  its  most  secret  springs. 
All  possible  circumstances  are  continually  in  his 
view,  and  he  always  sees  how  they  may  be  so  ar- 
ranged and  combined  as  to  elFeet  his  plans.  When 
human  reason,  baffled  and  confounded,  sees  no  me- 
thod to  accomplish  these  promises,  his  infinite  wis- 
dom sees  how  (hey  may  be  accomplished  in  a  thou- 
sand diflerent  manners.  TVant  of  power  ?  His  hand 
steadily  rolls  along  the  mighty  wheels  of  providence : 
heaven,  earth,  and  hell,  are  obedient  to  him.  What 
though  all  creatures  should  combine  to  oppose  his 
purposes  ?  Ah  I  a  worm  raising  its  head  in  deliance 
against  the  heavens,  an  atom  boasting  that  it  will 
heave  the  earth  from  its  centre,  affords  but  an  infi- 
nitely feeble  emblem  of  the  vanity  and  arrogance  ot 
such  a  combination.  IVant  of  faithfulness  ?  '•  He  is 
not  a  man  that  ho  should  lie,  neither  the  son  of  man 
that  he  shouM  repent.  Ilath  he  said,  and  shall  he 
not  do  it  ?  Or  hath  he  spoken,  and  shall  he  not  make 
it  good  ?■'  (Num.  xxiii.  19.)  He  has  already  fulfilled 
such  glorious  promises  as  to  merit  our  full  confidence 


MISCELLANEOUS.  54^ 

in  the  accomplishment  of  those  which  he  hath  not 
yet  pleased  to  execute. 

Resting  then  upon  the  promises  of  a  God,  omni- 
scient, almighty,  infinitely  faithful,  the  church  may 
with  security  bid  defiance  to  all  her  enemies.  "  As- 
sociate yourselves,  O  ye  people,  and  ye  shall  be 
broken  to  pieces ;  gird  yourselves,  and  ye  shall  be 
broken  to  pieces.  Take  counsel  together,  and  it 
shall  come  to  naught ;  speak  the  word,  and  it  shall 
not  stand,  for  God  is  with  us."  (Isaiah  viii.  9,  10.) 
Let  her  foes  be  never  so  numerous  or  powerful, 
"  the  daughter  of  Zion  will  shake  her  head  at  them, 
she  will  laugh  them  to  scorn."  Let  some  new  Dio- 
cletian declare  that  he  will  destroy  the  Christian 
superstition,  and  attempt  to  exterminate  religion  by 
the  sword  of  persecution.  It  will  again  be  found, 
that  these  attempts,  like  the  arrows  which  the  Par- 
thians  vainly  shot  against  the  sun,  return  winged 
with  destruction  on  the  heads  of  those  who  aimed 
them  :  it  will  again  be  found  that  the  blood  of  the  mar- 
tyrs is  the  seed  of  the  church.  Let  the  united  strength 
of  earth  and  hell  assail  her,  she  will  be  serene  and 
undaunted :  for  her  feet  are  fixed  upon  the  rock  of 
ages,  Jehovah,  God  of  hosts,  throws  his  buckler  be- 
fore her,  and  his  faithfulness  is  her  "  rereward." 

This  is  not  a  mere  speculative  truth,  which  the 
understanding  may  investigate  while  the  heart  is  un- 
moved. It  is  a  truth  full  of  the  richest  consolations. 
We  are  to  present  some  of  these  consolations  in  the 

-lid.  Division  of  our  discourse. 

The  triple  flame  of  love  to  God,  tove  to  the  Redeemer, 
and  love  to  mankind,  burns  in  the  breast  of  every 
Christian.  These  sentiments  afford  a  pure  pleasure, 
and  if  piety  and  virtue  had  that  influence  in  the 
world  which  they  deserve  to  have,  they  would  afl[brd 


550  SERMON  CLlir. 

nothing  but  pleasure  to  those  who  cherish  thciu* 
But  in  a  state  so  disordered  as  the  present,  in  a 
world  so  deluged  with  iniquity,  they  infhct  many 
pains  upon  the  soul :  pains,  however,  which  are  miti- 
gated by  the  reflection  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
will  illustriously  increase. 

1.  Can  a  man  whose  soul  is  inilamed  with  love  to 
God.,  fail  to  be  grieved  when  he  looks  around  on  the 
w  orld,  and  sees  so  many  nations  ignorant  of  the  true 
nature  of  this  God,  debasing  him  by  unworthy  con- 
ceptions, dishonouring  him  by  idle  superstitions  ? 
Can  he  without  anguish  cast  his  eyes  upon  Christen- 
dom, and  see  even  there  the  prevalence  of  vice  and 
iniquity,  the  authority  of  God  contemned,  his  prof- 
fered favour  despised,  his  tremendous  indignation 
provoked  ?  The  more  intense  liis  love  to  God,  the 
keener  will  be  the  regrets  which  such  a  prospect 
will  excite.  Whither  shall  he  go  for  consolation  ? 
If  from  the  present  he  turns  back  upon  the  past,  simi- 
lar scenes  are  exhibited,  and  his  gloom  only  thickens. 
His  mind  fnids  no  repose,  till  looking  to  the  future, 
he  beholds  that  a  time  is  coming  in  which  God  will 
no  longer  be  contemned  by  his  own  offspring.  Cheer- 
ed by  this  prospect,  he  breaks  forth  into  joyful  ac- 
cents, and  exclaims:  '  What !  a  period  is  then  surely 
and  rapidly  advancing,  when  the  uncreated  glories 
of  Jehovah  shall  beam  upon  all  parts  of  his  world  ; 
when  men  shall  every  where  use  the  faculties  w  hich 
he  has  given  them  in  advancing  his  praise ;  when 
earth  shall  respond  to  heaven,  and  mortals  emulate 
the  splendid  liust  of  angels  in  the  worship  of  their 
common  Lord.  Oh !  let  my  thoughts  rest  upon  this 
blissful  period ;  let  me  hasten  it  by  my  wishes  and 
my  prayers ;  let  mr  turn  my  eyes  from  the  dreary 
spectacle  before  me,  and  live  in  the  constant  pros- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  551 

pect  of  that  day  when  my  heavenly  Father  shall  be 
no  longer  dishonoured,  when  the  vast  family  of  man- 
kind shall  feel  for  him  the  affection  of  children,  when 
the  sun  in  his  splendid  career  shall  behold  no  heart 
which  does  not  beat  high  with  affection  to  its  Maker. 
2.  If  this  truth  thus  allays  those  griefs  produced 
by  love  to  God,  it  is  no  less  effectual  to  heal  those 
wounds  of  the  soul  which  in  a  world  of  darkness  and 
disorder  proceed  from  love  to  the  Saviour.     Who  that 
loves  the  Redeemer  can  behold  with  a  dry  eye  and 
an  unmoved  heart  the  reception  given  to  his  gospel 
in  the  world  which  he  came  to  redeem  ?  Rejected 
by  the  Jews,  esteemed  a  mere  prophet  by  the  disci- 
ples of  Mahomet,  daily  crucified  afresh  in  countries 
which  profess  to  obey  him;  this  is  the  reward  of  his 
agonies,  and  tears,  and  death.     Mourn,  Christians, 
well  may  ye  mourn  for  ungrateful  man;  but  mourn 
not  as  those  without  hope.     "  The  night  is  far  spent, 
the  day  is  at  hand."     Yet  a  little  while,  and  the 
Jews  shall  be  brought  in  with  the  fulness  of  the 
Gentiles ;  yet  a  little  while,  and  ^'  Jesus  shall  re- 
ceive the  heathen  as  his  inheritance,  and  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  as  a  possession ;"  yet  a  little 
v/hile,  and  the  w^hole  w  orld,  forsaking  their  errors 
and  their  sins,  shall  own  him  as  their  Lord,  and 
press  his  cross  to  their  hearts  as  their  only  hope  and 
only  joy.     Be  not  then  dejected.  Christians.     How- 
ever dark  the  cloud  which  now^  hangs  over  the  world, 
there  will  yet  be  countless  multitudes  to  celebrate 
tlie  praises  of  your  Saviour,  and  to  feel  his  grace. 

3.  Finally  :  can  he  whose  heart  glows  with  charify 
unfeigned,  behold  without  grief  the  sufferings  and  sins 
of  mankind.?  Can  he  listen  to  those  groans  which 
ifi  every  quarter  burst  from  the  wretched,  can  he 
see  so  many  eagerly  pressing  forward  in  the  path  of 


552  SERMON  CLIir. 

guilt,  and  hastening  to  seize  on  perdition,  without 
bewailing  almost  with  tears  of  blood  the  woes  of  the 
human  race  ?  But  O !  what  consolation  to  the  heart 
sick  of  the  crimes,  weary  of  the  follies,  pained  by 
the  woes  of  man,  to  remember  that  these  crimes  and 
follies  shall  at  last  cease,  and  that  those  woes  which 
they  draw  in  their  train  shall  be  known  no  longer! 
Where  is  the  soul  so  insensible,  that  it  does  not  even 
leap  for  joy,  when  it  considers  that  the  earth  shall 
yet  smile  like  a  renovated  Eden,  which  seraphs  will 
again  delight  to  visit ;  that  man  shall  once  more  have 
the  temper  of  angels,  and  bear  the  impress  of  God  ; 
that  the  whole  world  shall  be  an  image  of  heaven, 
in  which  God  will  reign  supreme,  and  shed  forth  no- 
thing but  benedictions. 

He  must  increase :  This  truth  is  a  source  of  conso- 
lations. But  it  also  ijicites  its  to  mcmy  duties,  it  imposes 
upon  us  many  obligations.     This  is  the 

Hid.  Division  of  our  discourse. 

The  promises  of  God  are  not  designed  to  render 
us  negligent  or  inactive,  but  to  induce  us  to  strive 
with  vigour,  with  cheerfulness,  and  hope.  When 
God  assures  his  people  that  Amalec  shall  be  de- 
stroyed, the  hands  of  Moses  must  immediately  be 
lifted  up  in  prayer,  and  the  sword  of  Joshua  must  be 
courageously  wielded.  In  like  manner,  when  he  as- 
sures us  that  Christ  ehall  increase,  we  should  proy 
eanicsthj,  labour  diligcnthj,  and  give  liberally  for  the 
attainment  of  this  glorious  object. 

1.  We  should  pray  earnestly.  The  blessings  that 
are  promised  are  sullicientiy  great  to  excite  our  ut- 
most ardour.  If  the  glory  of  God,  the  interest  of  the 
Redeemer,  and  the  felicity  of  mankind,  will  not  put 
fire  into  our  devotions,  what  will  ha^  e  this  eflect  ? 
Besides,  in  numberless  parts  of  the  scripture,  we  arc 


MISCELLANEOUS.  553, 

assured  that  it  will  be  in  answer  to  prayer  that  the 
church  will  increase.  Can  you.  then  remain  careless 
of  this  duty?  Remember,  Christians,  that  the  holy 
angels  are  waiting  with  earnest  expectation  till  you 
by  fervent  and  persevering  prayer  procure  greater 
influences  of  the  Spirit  for  the  church,  and  give  them 
liberty  to  shout,  "  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ." 
Remember  that  the  Saviour  is  waiting  till  Christen- 
dom pour  forth  its  supplications,  that  he  may  "  see 
of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied."  Awake 
then,  slumbering  Christians  !  "  Ye  that  make  mention 
of  the  Lord,  keep  not  silence  and  give  him  no  rest, 
till  he  establish  and  till  he  make  Jerusalem  a  praise 
in  the  earth."  O  !  did  w^e  see  you  acting  thus,  we 
might  hope  for  better  days ;  did  we  see  you  thus  be- 
sieging the  throne  of  grace  with  armies  of  supplica- 
tions, thus  laying  hold  on  the  promises  of  God,  and 
securing  the  interposition  of  Omnipotence,  then  the 
church  might  "•  lift  up  her  head  and  rejoice,  knowing 
that  her  redemption  drew  nigh."     But, 

2.  Besides  praying  earnestly,  you  must  labour  dili- 
gently. As  it  is  a  denial  of  God  to  labour  without 
praying  for  his  blessing,  so  also  it  is  a  tempting  of 
God  to  pray  without  using  those  exertions  naturally 
fitted  to  accomplish  the  end.  If  then  you  wish  Zioii 
to  rise  from  the  dust,  labour  to  increase  the  influence 
of  piety  in  your  own  hearts,  and  in  the  hearts  of  your 
neighbours.  Content  not  yourselves  with  "  crying 
Lord,  Lord :"  hasten  to  "  do  his  commandments." 
You  have  every  motive  to  animate  you  to  exertion; 
you  are  sure  of  success ;  yop  know  that  "  your  la- 
bour will  not  be  in  vain  in  the  JL.ord."  "  You  run  not 
as  uncertainly,;  you  fight  not  as  those  beating  the 
air:"  and  whose  exertions  should  be  vigorous,  if  not 

VOL.  iV.  70 


55i  SERMON  CLIIL 

his  who  is  a:oSureii  of  obtaiiiiiie;,  not  only  the  object 
for  which  he  strives,  but  also  a  gloriouo  recompense 
in  the  heavens? 

3.  Finally :  we  must  give  liberally,  lor  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  great  design.     It  is  not  without  in- 
calculable expense  that  (he  gospel  can  be  carried 
over  all  the  world ;  and   he  who  pretends  that  he 
wishes  it  thus  to  be  carried,  and  yet  withholds  that 
pecuniary  aid  to  Missionary  Societies  and  exertions, 
which  it  is  in  his  power  to  aflbrd,  and  which  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  the  attainment  of  this  end:  let 
him  say  what  he  please,  let  him  think  what  he  please, 
he  is  a  hypocrite,  professing  sentiments  which  he 
does  not  feel ;  and  though  he  should  be  perpetually 
upon  his  knees  petitioning  for  the  spread  of  the  gos- 
pel to  darkened  nations,  his  petitions  will  be  viewed 
by  God  as  false,  hollow,  insincere,  and  be  rejected 
with  abhorrence.     "  If  a  brother  or  sister  be  naked, 
and  destitute  of  daily  food,"  saith  St.  James,  "  and 
one  of  you  say  unto  them,  depart  in  peace,  be  ye 
warmed  and  tilled,  and  notwithstanding  give  them 
not  those   things  \\hich   are  needful  to  the   body, 
■what  doth  it  profit  ?"     In  like  manner,  when  you  sec 
■whole  nations  perishiiiic.  and  say  \\  ith  an  appearance 
of  zeal  and  atlection.  *•  be  ye  converted,  be  ye  en- 
lightened, and,  notwithstanding,  give  not  what  is 
needful  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  end,  what 
doth  it  profit?"     What  elTect  doth  it  produce,  ex- 
cept to  show  that  you  have  merely  that  dead,  barren 
faith,  which  is  manil'eslrd  only  by  words  and  profes- 
sions, and  which  will  not  stand  the  test  of  the  judg- 
ment-day ? 

We  rejoice,  my  brethren,  that  you  have,  this  even- 
ing, an  op|)ortuuily  presented  to  you  of  perlorming 
this  sucr«d  duty;  of  exercising  the  noblest  benevo- 


MISCELLANEOUS.  555 

lence,  and  of  proving  that  you  do  not  exhaust  all 
your  zeal  in  desires  and  prayers.  The  venerable 
body  before  whom  I  speak,  have  been,  for  some 
time,  labouring  to  increase  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 
Touched  with  commiseration  for  perishing  millions, 
they  resolved  to  make  the  most  strenuous  exertions 
to  support  missionaries  on  the  frontiers,  and  in  other 
parts  of  our  country  that  are  destitute  of  the  means 
of  grace,  to  afford  the  instructions  and  consolations 
of  religion  to  the  blacks,  and  to  carry  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  to  the  benighted  Indian  tribes  upon  our  bor- 
ders. God  has  smiled  upon  their  exertions.  Much 
has  been  done  by  them ;  but  much  also  remains  to 
be  performed.  To  carry  their  plans  into  execution, 
great  pecuniary  resources  are  indispensably  requi- 
site;  and,  though  individuals  have  contributed  with 
a  generosity  which  is  honourable  to  themselves,  and 
which  will  not  be  forgotten  before  God,  their  funds 
are  not  yet  sufficient  to  extend  the  blessings  of  the 
gospel  as  far  as  their  hearts  desire.  They  therefore 
come  to  you,  at  this  time,  with  full  confidence  that 
you  will  contribute  your  just  proportion  for  the  at- 
tainment of  objects  so  important. 

Consider,  for  a  moment,  for  whom  we  plead,  in 
whose  behalf  we  solicit  donations;  and  then  judge 
whether  your,  liberality  can  more  worthily,  more 
profitably  be  exercised. 

We  plead  for  the  persons  who  inhabit  our  frontier 
settlements.  They  are  your  brethren;  your  ances- 
tors are  theirs;  the  same  blood  which  flows  in  your 
veins  runs  also  in  theirs.  They  lift  to  you  a  suppli- 
cating voice ;  they  cry  to  you,  with  emphasis  and 
importunity,  to  pity  their  distresses,  to  send  to  them 
those  ordinarices  of  religion  which  you  enjoy,  to  have 
compassion  on  the  souls  of  their  children,  who.  with- 


556  SERMON  CLIII. 

out  your  aid,  will  grow  up  ignorant  of  religion,  and 
unprepared  for  eternity.  To  their  cry  God  joins 
his  voice,  and  addresses  us  in  language  which  can- 
not be  misunderstood,  "  Since  it  is  well  with  you, 
think  of  your  brethren.'' 

We  plead  for  the  unhappy  blacks  that  dwell  in 
our  land.  They  are  exposed  to  many  calamities ; 
they  are  labouring  under  the  pressure  of  many  sor- 
rows. Though  you,  surrounded  by  so  many  sources 
of  enjoyment,  may  not  feel  the  necessity  of  religion 
as  a  comforter  of  the  afflicted,  as  a  cheerer  of  the 
desponding  soul,  yet  they  need  the  consolations  of 
piety.  Their  path  through  life  is  dark  and  dreary; 
humanity  loudly  commands  you  to  gild  it  by  the  pros- 
pect of  immortality,  by  the  hopes  that  it  will  issue  in 
a  world  of  rest,  and  of  joy.  Besides,  they  have  souls 
to  save  as  well  as  we ;  they  must  exist  for  eternity 
as  well  as  we.  Already  have  we  contracted  awful 
guilt  in  remaining  so  negligent  of  their  immortal  in- 
terests; already  has  this  sin  cried  to  heaven  for  ven- 
geance. It  is  time  for  us  to  strive  to  avert  the  judg- 
ments Mhich  we  have  deserved;  it  is  time  for  us  to 
awake  from  that  criminal  inditlcM-ence  with  wfiich  we 
have  seen  this  miserable  race  treading  the  path 
which  conducts  to  the  chambers  of  wo;  it  is  time 
for  us  to  stretch  forth  a  succouring  hand,  and  pluck 
them  from  eternal  damnation. 

But  especially  we  plead  for  the  wretched  savages, 
who,  in  a  situation  still  more  deplorabl<\  have  never 
heard  of  a  Saviour's  love,  Think,  think,  of  the  mi- 
sery of  their  state,  ('overed  with  guilt,  and  igno- 
rant of  the  atonement  provided  by  eternal  love,  they 
pass  through  life  without  any  st)lid  comfort,  they  ex- 
pire without  any  well-founded  hope,  and  awake 
with  astonishment  and   ariguifh  in  a   hell  of  which 


MISCELLANEOUS.  557 

they  had  never  heard.*  Where  is  the  heart  bo  ob- 
durate, that  it  does  not  compassionate  this  distress, 
and  sigh  to  reheve  it  ?  The  nations  of  Europe  have 
not  been  able  to  consider  it  without  emotion.  Their 
sensibiHties  and  good  wishes  have  reached  over  the 
vast  Atlantic :  and,  not  contented  with  barren  la- 
mentations, with  fruitless  desires,  many  persons  have 
left  father,  and  mother,  and  house,  and  home,  and 
have  come  with  the  burning  zeal  of  apostles,  and 
the  high  intrepidity  of  martyrs,  to  preach  salvation 
to  the  pagans.  O  !  when  I  think  of  those  generous 
men,  whose  devotion  led  them  to  sacrifice  the  plea- 
sures of  civilized  life,  to  pass  over  interposing  seas 
and  mountains,  and  to  moisten  the  turf  of  America 
with  their  blood — when  I  think  that  they  did  all  this 
for  the  sake  of  those  Indians  that  are  our  neighbours, 
that  dwell  upon  our  very  borders  :  when  I  compare 
with  the  heroism  of  these  martyred  missionaries  our 
coldness  and  indifference,  I  blush  for  the  crimes  of 
Xny  country,  I  tremble  at  the  account  which  it  must 
render  at  the  decisive  day.  Shall  not  the  liberality 
of  your  contributions  prove  that  there  are,  at  least, 
some  hearts  in  America,  w  hich  can  listen  to  that  cry 


*  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  the  whole  Pagan  world  will  be  con- 
signed to  perdition.  Though  it  is  certain  that  no  persons  %vill  be  saved, 
except  through  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and  the  renovating  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  yet  still  I  think  that  it  does  not  become  a  short- 
Righted  man  to  decide  how  far  this  atonement  may  be  applied  to  those 
who  hve  in  Pagan  lands,  or  how  far  this  Spirit  may  operate  upon  those 
who  never  heard  of  his  existence.  Nevertheless,  scripture  and  reason 
concur  in  teacliing  us,  that  the  proportion  of  those  who  perish  in  hea- 
then countries  is  greater  than  in  countries  enlightened  by  the  gospel. 
If  this  were  not  the  ease,  it  would  be  cruelty  to  attempt  to  propagate 
Christianity,  since  those  who  are  lost  under  its  calls  and  instructions, 
receive  a  severer  punishment,  enter  into  a  hotter  flame,  than  those  who 
have  never  added  to  their  other  iniquities  that  greatest  of  crimes,  the 
rejcrtion  of  an  offered  ^avio;)!-.         jl 


558  SERMON  CLIII.    • 

from  the  wiltlcrness,  uhich  struck  the  ears  of  these 
generous  Europeans  ? 

Are  you  still  unmoved,  unresolved  to  mitigate 
those  woes  ?  Remember  that,  a  few  centuries  past, 
your  fathers  were  in  the  same  state  of  wretchedness 
with  those  unhappy  pagans ;  and  had  not  missionaries 
gone  forth  to  them,  carrying  the  word  of  lite  in  their 
hands,  and  the  Saviour  of  men  in  their  hearts,  you 
had  now  been  bowing  down  to  stocks,  and  to  stones, 
and  perhaps  besmearing  the  altars  of  devils  with  hu- 
man blood.  Is  there  any  heart  so  brutal,  that  it  does 
not  throb  with  gratitude  to  these  great  benefactors  ? 
And,  if  you  are  grateful,  you  will  manifest  it  by 
making  them  the  only  recompense  which  is  in  your 
power,  or  which  they  demand,  by  striving  to  promote 
that  cause  for  which  they  toiled,  and  suifered,  and 
died. 

Is  there  one  solitary  individual  who  feels  not  the 
weight  of  these  motives?  Let  me  pray  him  to  con- 
sider the  transactions  of  the  judgment-day.  There 
you,  my  brother,  must  -appear  together  with  those 
savages  for  whom  we  are  pleading.  Would  it  not 
then  be  a  source  of  delight,  if  some  savage,  washed 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  shining  with  celestial 
glories,  should  fly  to  accost  you,  pour  fortli  the  ac- 
cents of  gratitude,  and  declare  to  the  heavenly  host, 
that  you,  l)y  your  generous  donations,  contributed  to 
rescue  him  from  perdition,  and  raise  him  to  immortal 
blessedness?  O!  tell  me,  is  it  not  reasonable  that 
you  should  employ  some  part  of  the  riches  which 
God  has  given  you,  in  securing  such  pure  pleasures; 
pleasures  of  which  you  may  taste  when  the  fountain 
of  earthly  joys  is  dried  up  for  ever.  But  on  the  con- 
trary, how  much  >\ill  it  incre.ir-c  the  terrors  of  that 
dreadful  day,  if  some  miserable,  condemned  pagan. 


MISCELLANEOUS.  '559 

just  ready  to  sink  in  the  eternal  flames,  shall  turn  his 
despairing  eyes  upon  you,  and  exclaim,  in  a  voice 
that  shall  rend  your  heart,  '  Why,  why  did  you  not 
warn  me  of  this  day  ?  Why  did  you  not  exhort  me  to 
flee  from  this  vengeance  ?  You  knew  the  terrors  of 
the  Lord ;  you  knew  of  those  chains  of  darkness 
which  enfetter  the  damned ;  of  that  torrent  of  fire 
which  for  ever  pours  upon  the  souls  of  the  accursed. 
Though  1  perish  deservedly,  yet  it  is  through  your 
neglect  that  I  suffer.  But  you  shall  not  escape  my 
vengeance.  Through  eternity  my  shrieks  and  exe- 
crations shall  vibrate  in  your  ear,  shall  thrill  through 
your  soul :  through  eternity'—Holy  God  !  my  heart 
melts  within  me :  1  cannot,  I  dare  not  pursue  this 
dreadful  scene. 

I  pause,  my  brethren,  not  because  new  motives 
to  liberality  are  wanting,  they  crowd  upon  my 
mind  :  but  because  it  would  be  to  insult  your  feel- 
ings to  suppose  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  pre- 
sent new  motives  unto  you.  Seize,  with  avidity, 
the  opportunity  now  offered  of  restoring  to  Jesus, 
of  devoting  to  the  increase  of  his  kingdom,  a  part  of 
what  his  beneficence  has  conferred  upon  you.  Ma- 
nifest your  gratitude  to  him,  who,  "  though  he  was 
rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  became  poor."  Rejoice 
that  you  are  permitted  to  have  a  fellowship  of  em- 
ployment with  the  angels,  whose  constant  occupa- 
tion it  is  to  advance  the  cause  of  the  Saviour,  and 
to  mitigate  the  miseries  of  men.  Rejoice  that  you 
are  honoured  with  the  unspeakable  privilege  of 
being  "  workers  together  with  God." 

I  forbear,  after  begging  forgiveness  for  so  long 
detaining  your  impatient  minds  from  expressing  their 
willing  charity. 


Stitjscrftiirts'  ISTa^wefii^ 


-»s>* 


Anderson,  George,  Savannah. 
Anderson,  George  W.     do. 
Anderson,  James,  do. 

Archer,  H.  do. 

Ash,  J.  H.  do. 

Admns,  N.  A.  do. 

Allen,  Richard,  Atigusta. 
Allen,  H.  do. 

Allen,  Welcome,         do. 
Allen,  A.  M.   H'aynesborough. 
Ashley,  Nathaniel,  Telfair  Co. 
Adams,  D.  E.   White  Bluff. 
Adger,  James,  Charleston. 

B. 
Berrien,  John  Macpherson,  Savmmah. 
Burroughs,  Benjamin,  do. 

Bayard,  JV.  S.  do. 

Bond,  JV.  P.  do. 

Bourke,  Mrs.  Ann  M.  do. 

Bullock,  A.  S.  do. 

Bruen,  J.  H.  do. 

Bolles,  J.  T.  do. 

Biu'nsides,  Susannah,  do. 

Bartlett,  Edwin,  do. 

Blois,  Peter,  do. 

Basinger,  T.  do. 

Belcher,  Wm.  do. 

Bullock,  J.  S.  do. 

Baldwin,  Loaini,  do. 

Bowen,  Wm.  P.  do. 

Barclay,   Wra.  do. 

Bartow,  Theods.  do. 

Barnard,  Timothy,  do. 

Baker,  IVathan,  do. 

Bullock,  J.J.  do. 

Bullock,  Wm.  B.  do. 

Bilbo,  James,  do. 

Baker,  Wm.  W.  do. 

Beman,  Rev.  N.  S.  S.  Mount  Zion. 
Boies,  Rev.  A.  do. 

Buchan,  John,  do. 

Bennett,  John  S.  do. 

Bennett,  Wm.  S.  do. 

Bachman,  John,  do. 

Bennett,  Isaac  A.  K.  do. 
Barksdale,  Mary,  do. 
Barksdale,  Thos.  do. 

Black,  James,  do. 

Brantley,  Rev.  W.  T.  Augusta. 
Bishop,  James  B.  do. 

Bee,  Wm.  do. 

Bertram,  Alexander,         do. 
Bones,  Thomas  A.  do. 

Boyd,  James  H.  Beaufort. 
Bailev.  Samuel  J,  Bafnu-fll Di.tf. 


Buist,  Rev.  A.    Charleston. 

Broadwell,  J.  S.  Riceborough. 

Baker,  John  O.  do. 

Brown,  G.  Hancock  Co. 

Benien,  Thos.  M.  Louisville, 

Ballard,  John  P.  Darien. 

Brown,  Thomas,  Granville  Co. 

Harkidaly,  C.  Charlotte  Co. 

Blight,  Geo.  W.  Elisabeth  Town. 
C. 

Cranston,  Rev.  Walter,  Savannah, 

Gumming,  John,  do. 

Cleland,  Moses,  do. 

Gumming,  Joseph,  do. 

Cuthbert,  A.  do. 

Carr,  John,  do. 

Carpenter,  Rev.  C.  W.         do. 

Cantelon,  P.  L.  do. 

Carruthers,  Joseph,  do. 

Cook,  Elizabeth,  do. 

Cooper,  Mrs.  S.  do. 

Charlton,  T.  U.  P.  do. 

Campfield,  C.  H.  do. 

Cope,  G.  L.  do. 

Crane,  John,  do. 

Clay,  Mrs.  Ann,  do. 

Campbell,  Harriet,  do. 

Coppel,  Edward,  do. 

Chaplin,  Wm.  F.  Hilton  Head. 
Calder,  Alexander,  Charleston. 
Crafts,  Wm.  do. 

Campbell,  Edward  F.  Augusta. 
Carruthers,  John,  do. 

Cantelon,  L.  C.  do. 

Carniichael,  John,  do. 

Campbell,  John,  do. 

Gumming,  Thomas,  do. 

Gary,  George,  Columbia  Co. 
Campbell,  S.  W .  MorganCo. 
Coffee,  John,  Telfair  t'o. 
Campbell,  D.  G.   Wilkes. 
Cooper,  Milton,  Eatonton. 
Carter,  Alexander,  Waynesborovgh , 
Calhoun,  I.  S.  Milledgeville. 
Crawford,  Peter,  Columbia  Co. 
Cornwell,  Nathaniel,  Darien. 
Cray,  Scott,  do. 

Cunningham,  Ann,  do. 

Cabell,  Margaret,  Charlotte  Co. 
Carrington,  Henry,         do. 
Carrington,  Paul,  do, 

Carriirgton,  W^m.  A.  Halifax  Co. 
Carrie,  Rev.  Ezekiel  B.  Granville  Co 

D. 
Davies,  William,  Savannah. 
iDick,  JkmeSj  do. 

TJ 


562 


DXjoii,  Levi  S-  •Sai'anno/t. 
Dcnsler  F.  do. 

Davenport,  Josiah,  do. 
Dumvody,  John,       do. 
Daniel,  Wm.  C.       Ho. 
Devant,  John,  Hiltun  Head. 
Drysdalc,  Mrs.  Sarah,  Edg:efi^hL 
Densler,  Mrs.  Ann,  IVhilt  liluff. 
Densler,  D.  R.  do. 

Dillon,  Robert,  Augusta. 
Dansforth,  Jacob,     do. 
Dorsey,  R.  E.  Baltimore. 
Dobson,  O.  L.  Charleston. 
Dialectic  Society,  Chapel  Hill. 
Dupree,  George,  Darten. 
Dunham,  Wm.  A.       do. 

E. 

Eppinger,  James,  Savannah. 
Evans,  Samuel.  do. 

Edmondstud,  Ch.  Charhston. 
Ellib,  Edmond,  St.Luke^s  Parish. 
Eaton,  John,  Granville  Co. 

V. 
Fannier,  A.  B.  Savannah. 
Fahm,  J.  do. 

Fort,  Elias,  do. 

Fcitt,  Joseph,  do. 

Fell,  F.  S.  do. 

Flinn,  C.  E.  Daufuskee. 
Fort,  James,  Brunsuick. 
Fickling,  Jeremiah,  Beaufort. 
Freeman,  Samuel,         do. 
Friend,  Joseph,  jr.  Charlotte  Co. 

G. 

Gardner,  Thomas,  Savannah. 
Gordon,  Wm.  W.  do. 

Gribbin,  Mrs.  Jane,  do. 
Grimes,  Mrs.  Cath.  do. 
Gardner,  John,  do. 

Givathmey,  H.  B.  do. 
Gray,  T.  V.  do. 

Gacket,  Benjamin,  JonftCo. 
Gouldjng,  Rev.  Thos.  White  Bluff. 
Grant,  Joseph,  Augutta. 
Gordon,  T.  B.         do. 
Gordon,  Austin  R.  do. 
Gou.'din;;,  John  R.  Clitrkr  Co. 
Gillilaud,  Wm.  H.  Charleston. 

H. 
Hunter,  John,  Sarantiah. 
Hills,  James,  do. 

Hunter,  James,  do. 
Hunter,  A.  do. 

Holdridge,  N.  H.  do. 
Hayden,  C.  H.  du. 
Harris,  S.  do. 

Hartridgc,  C.  do. 

Harris,  C.  do. 

Holland,  Wm.  F.  do. 
Howard,  Mrs,  Jeaii  d(». 
Herbert,  Mo^es,  do. 
Hills,  Henry  W.  do. 
Hoiiston,  .Miss  do. 

Hammond,  Ogdon,  do. 
Hodjins,  Mrs.  Mary  do. 


Harrison,  Wm.  .SarannaU. 
Harden,  Edward,        do. 
Hobby,  A.  M.  do. 

Hoyt,  Charles,  do. 

Hiucs,  John  B.  .Milledgerille. 
Hopburn,  Joseph  L.     do. 
Huson,  M.  D.  do. 

Harri:^,  Leroy  G.  Laurens  Co. 
Hauihorn,  Wm.  PulaskiCo. 
Harris,   Wm.  .lonrs  Co. 
Harlow,  S.   IVaynesborounh. 
Hale,  Samuel,  Augusta. 
Hall,  Benjamin,       do. 
Herbert,  Isaac,         do. 
Hutchison,  Adam,    do. 
Haynes,  Wm.  P.  SandersfiUe. 
Hogg,  Joseph  F.  Beaufort. 
Huguenin,  Abraham,  do. 
Hines,  Lewis,  Ricihorough. 
Hunt,  Thomas,  Granville  Co. 
Hill,  Mrs.  .\nn,  Hilhliurough. 
Hazelle,  Mrs.  Elizabeth,  do. 

L 
Isaacs,  Robert,  Savannah. 
Irvine,  A.  do. 

Irwin,  John,  Washingto7i  Co. 
Jones,  Miss  Alethea,  Savannah. 
Jones,  George,  do. 

Joyrier,  Wm.  H.  do. 

Johnson,  Marion  N.        do. 
Jones,  Cha.rles  B.  do. 

Johnston,  Catherine  G.  do. 
Jackson,  J.  W.  do. 

.lackFon,  E.  jun.  do. 

Jones,  Sarah  G.  do. 

Johnson,  Miss  Rachel,    do. 
Johnston.  Wm.  J^orth  Santee. 
Jackson,  Wm.  H.  Louisville. 
Jackson,  James,  do.   ■ 

Jones,  E.  B.  MiUedgeville. 

K. 

Kopman,  Joseph,  Savannali. 
Kelly,  Wm.  M.  do. 

Kin;;,  Ralph,  do. 

Kollock,  Lemuel,  do. 

KoUocli,  Rev.  ShepardK.C/M/)t/i/*7/. 
Kimbell,  John  H.  .-lugusta. 
Kneeland,  Solomon,   do. 
Keckcley,  George,  Charleston, 
Kennon,  Charle.s,  Kingston. 
King,  .Samuel,  Iredel  Co. 
Kell,  John,  Darien. 

L. 

Lewis,  Nathaniel,  Savannah. 
Lloyfl,  John  F.  do. 

Lawrence,  Josiah,       do. 
Low,  Andrew,  do. 

Law,  Wm.  do. 

LifiiH'tt,  (Miailes,  Aug^islu. 
Lcuhurn,  James,  Churli ston. 
Lidilcll,  James,  Jark.vm. 
Lilll-  jolin,  Thomas  \i.  Orfiird. 
Lewis,  Willis,  Groniitle  Co. 
Lathiop.  L.  E.   If'ilninigton. 
Liiiigston,  David,  Oglrthurpe  Co. 


563 


M. 

M'Henry,  Jaraes,  Saimmak. 

M'Leofl,  Donald,  do. 

Morel,  Wm.  do. 

Myers,  M.  do. 

M'Lean,  Mrs.  M.  do. 

Mocre,  Wm.  A.  do. 

M'Allister,  M.  H.  do. 

Maxwell,  Mrs.  Mary,    do. 

Monison,  James,  do. 

Marston,  F.  do. 

Milieu,  George,  do. 

Moirall,  John,  do. 

M'Kiiinon.  John  R.       do. 

Manton,  S.  do. 

M'Queen,  Mrs.  do. 

Morel,  T.  N.  do. 

Mason,  L.  do. 

M'lVish,  John,  do. 

Morel,  John  do. 

Miller,  Arthur  G,  do. 

Miller,  Jacob,  do. 

Mongin,  David  I.  Dauficshre. 
Mongin,  John  D.  do. 

M'Connul,  Robert,  Riceborough. 
Mali,  Benjamin,  do. 

Moderwel,  Rev.  Wm.  Augusta. 
M'Lea,  Wm.  do. 

Mullally,  Stephen,  do. 

M.  R.  do. 

M'Harg,Wm.  do. 

Meigs  &;  Tracy,  do. 

M'Lauchlen,  D.C.  do. 

Mitchel,  D.  B.  jun.  Milledgeville. 
M alone,  Henry  W.  do. 

Malone,  R.  do. 

Mayer,  Serenus,  Beaufort. 
Miller,  William,  Charleston. 
Milligan,  Joseph,         do. 
Mazyck,  Mary,  do. 

Mills,  H.G.O.  do. 

M'Cants,  Ann,  do. 

Moore,  Mrs.  Rebecca,  Pittshoroush. 
Murphy,  Rev.  M.  Riceborough. 
Maxwell,  John  M.  Darien. 
Millen,  John,  do. 

M'Intosh,  C.  H.  do. 

M'Intosh,   M.  A.  do. 

M'Leod,  B.  E.,  D.D.  .New-York. 
M'Dowell,  Rev.  John,  Elizabeth  Toivn. 
Magie,  Rev.  D.  M.  do. 

M'Dowell,  Rev.  Wm.  A.  Morristown. 

N. 
Nicoll,  John  C.  Savannah. 
Nichols,  Mrs.  Ann,     do. 
-Veff,  Wm.  do. 

IVapier,  Thomas,   Charleston. 
Nichols,  J.  Beaufort. 
Nash,  Hon.  Frederic,  Hillsborough. 

O. 
Olmstead,  N.  H.  Saia^itiah. 
Owens,  S.  do. 

Overstreet,  Wm.       do. 
Oates,  George,  j^Jususta. 
*)weii,  John,  Fay  et  let  Hit. 


Pettigrew,  R.  H.  Savannah, 
Pelot,  J.  S.  do. 

Ponce,  Dimas,  d6. 

Pratt,  Alex.  J.  do. 

PolhiU,  T.  do. 

Parker,  Wm.  do. 

parkman,  S.  B.         do. 
Poullen,  John,   White  Bluffs. 
Perry,  S.  Sandersville. 
Perkins,  Leonard,  Milledgtville. 
Pinckney,  Charles,  Charleston. 
Patterson,  Miss  S.  C.       do. 
Pinckney,  Charles  C.       do. 
Peoples,  Darling,  Barnwell. 
Philanthropic  Society,  Chapel  Hill 
Pilot,  James,  Darien. 

R. 

Robertson,  Miss  B.C.  Savannah 
Richards,  A.  do. 

Rahn,  Wm.  do. 

Rogers,  Joseph,  do. 

Robertson,  Mrs.  Jean  N.    do. 
Richardson,  R.  do. 

Roberts,  John  I.  do. 

Rice,  Mrs.  Elizabeth,         do. 
Raiford,  R.  do. 

Read,  J.  B.  do. 

Rockwell,  C.  W.  do. 

Reid^  Robert  A.  Augusta. 
Ralston,  A.  R.  do. 

Russell,  Simeon,         do. 
Rees,  J.  Sparta. 
Ryans  &  Dennis,  Milledgeville. 
Rockwell,  S.  do. 

Robinson,  Jolin,  Charleston^ 
Rapelye,  Paul,  do. 

Rapelye,  Jacob,         do. 
Ross,  James,  do. 

Ruckeuboker,  John,  Barnwell  Disl. 
Rees,  E.  S.   Darien. 
Rentz,  Geo.       do. 
Read,  Isaac,  Charlotte  Co. 
Read,  Rev.  Clement,  Charlotte  Cfi 

S. 

Sturges,  Oliver,  Savaniuih. 
Smith,  Joiin,  do. 

Smith,  Wm.  do. 

Smith,  Thomas  B.  do. 
Stewart,  Isaac  T.  do. 
Smith,  Archibald,  do. 
Slu'llman,  Jolui,  do. 
Stephens,  Charles,  do. 
Spcakman,  John,  do. 
Stanton,  Mrs.  ]\'.  do. 
Stiles,  Jos.  C.  do. 

Stirk,  J.  W.  (\o. 

Starr,  Mrs.  Ann,  do. 
Stilij'.'N,  Joseph,  do. 

Spailord,  E.  W.        do. 
Sumoiers,  G.  W.      do. 
Seagrove,  Mrs.  Ann,  St.  Marii's. 
Sealy,  James  B.  Hilton  Head. 
Stoney,  James,  do. 

i^raitlj,  Aaron  P.  Coosui.ckafrhit: 


oG4 


Smith,  Aaioii  C.  Deaufoit. 
Staughton,  Augustin,  ^^ugvxta. 
.-^mitli,  Hugh,  do. 

Smelt,  Mrs.  Mary,         Ho. 
i^harp,  John,  do. 

Smith,  Tliomas  A.  Sparta. 
^tnbbs,  Thos.  Jones  Co. 
S'chley,  Philip  T.  Loui.iriHe. 
•^hiiw,  Oliver  P.  Greensborottgh. 
Stiuges,  Daniel,  Milltdgerilk. 
^tubbs,  Thos.  B.         do. 
Stiibbs,  Peter,  do. 

Sillimau,  John  II.  Charleston. 
Stone,  Margaret,  do. 

Snowdeii,  W.  E.  do. 

Sanderson,  J.  M.  Philadelphia. 
t^mith,  James,   Darifji. 
Somervilli;,  Mary,  Granville  Co. 
Soinerville,  John,  Mrrhlinhurgh. 
Scott,  Heii»-y  E.   Chario/le  Co, 
Sfieed,  Stephen  K.  Oxford. 

T. 
Taylor,  William,  Savannah. 
I'urner,  Wm.  do. 

Taylor,  J.  W.  do. 

Tattnall,  Edward  F.  do. 
Thomas,  John,  do. 

Teftt,  I.  K.  do. 

T  beau,  F.  E.  do. 

T-.OMiJSon,  Leslie,  do. 
Telfair,  Alexander,  do. 
Tanner,  John 

Talman,  Richard,  Augmta. 
Thomas,  Jonathan,  Darien. 
Tucker,  Henry  VV.  Charlotte.  Co. 
Taylor,  VVm.  V.  Oxford. 
Talbot,  Matthew,  IV ilkes  Co. 
Tait,  James  M.  Libert  Co. 
Turner,  Wm.  Eatonton. 
Thwing,  E.  Charleston. 
Thais,  Simeon,     do. 


Taylor,  Thomas,  Beaufort. 
V. 

Venable,  Mary,  Prince  Ediiard  Co. 
W. 

Williamson,  J.  P.  Sainjinah. 

Wayne,  Miss  M.  E.     do. 

Wayne,  Misb  E.  C.       do. 

Wayne,  Wm.  C.  do. 

Walton,  Thos.  do. 

Williams,  R.  F.  do. 

Wilson,  J.  G.  do. 

Wyly,  Mrs.  Mary,       do. 

Wallace,  Mrs.  Mary,  do. 

Wallace,  Miss  M.        do. 

Worrell,  Robert,  du. 

Wilkinson,  B.  do. 

Waldburg,  Geo.  M.      do. 
jWhite,  Steele,  do. 

jWallace,  R.  G.  do. 

iWoodbiidge,  J.  M.       do. 
'Wilkins,   Arch.  do. 

Wright,  Thos.  do. 

'W^allace,  N.  do. 

'Webb,  Samuel  B.  Daufuskee, 
'Wood,  Rev.  Jos.  Pouelton. 
.White,  Benj.  A.  ,)oni%  Co. 
jWalker,  Ann  M.  Aiigwita. 
jWinrhcster,  Wm.       do. 

Washburn,  Joseph,  .Milledge.iille. 
I  Welch,  Isaac,  IVayneshoroiigh. 
i  Whitehead,  John,       do. 
IWilliamson,  Charles,  Snndersiille. 

Williinan,  Charles,  CantintisboroHgh. 

Watson,  John,  lialdu-in  Co. 

Witherspoon,  Rev.  John,  Ililhborouifh. 

Watkins,  Hciny  E.  Prince  Kdirurd  Co. 

Waddel,  Rev.  Moses^  D.D.  Athmt. 
Y. 

Young,  Thomas,  Savannah, 

Yonge,  Hejny,  Athtns. 


Date  Due 

FEE  t  5  71 

t- 

r 

9 

t, 


'4  ■       i?'       • 


